《I Became the Progenitor Vampire》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1: I Became the Vampire Ancestor Chapter 1: Chapter 1: I Became the Vampire Ancestor Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°`The Nolan Empire, the largest city in the south¡ªGreen City. A Mage Tower, standing twenty-five blades high and coated with red alchemy materials, stood in the eastern part of the city. Apart from the slightly conspicuous scarlet exterior wall, it was inconspicuous compared to the other three fifty-blade high Mage Towers in the city. Inside the Mage Tower, on the third floor study. In a space large enough to fit five elephants, the space was crammed with oak bookshelves full of various precious books like the ¡°Nolan Empire General History,¡± ¡°Alchemy Basic Study,¡± ¡°Magic Array Basics,¡± and ¡°Divine Light.¡± Magic books, even those revered by commoners as exclusive to nobles, filled an entire bookshelf. At this moment, by the rightmost oak bookshelf, beneath the thick central book ¡°Magic Secrets,¡± a young man in a black mage¡¯s robe lay unconscious on the gray velvet carpet. A mage. A young mage. The young mage¡¯s skin was an unnaturally pale shade, as if he had never seen sunlight. His slightly opened mouth from fainting revealed two sharp tusks that, combined with his handsome, devilish face, exuded a beguiling charm. If an outsider had barged in, they would certainly have exclaimed. A vampire! These creatures, living off human blood, were always considered incarnations of demons in the Nolan Empire. Once discovered by the priests and the priests from the various temples, they would assuredly mobilize the army to besiege these terrifying evil beings. But what was surprising was that a vampire, usually hunted year-round by mages, appeared in the Mage Tower that symbolized orthodoxy. You should know that every part of a vampire was a precious magical material. Their blood could be used to inscribe magic arrays, their ashes to create alchemy traps, even their tusks had enormous uses. Thus, even an Advanced Mage of level 10 would be thrilled to hunt a vampire. Now, this vampire, unconscious in the Mage Tower, was dressed in a robe issued by the Green City Mage Guild, creating a rather odd scene. Buzz~ Lide, lying on the ground, suddenly awoke, his mind felt like it was stuffed with countless things, causing immense pain. ¡°How long did I sleep? Today is just too unlucky.¡± It was the weekend, and Lide, having just resigned from his 996 job, had gone to Wanda Mall in the city center to experience the first virtual online game, ¡°Glory,¡± jointly launched by the five major game developers. Unexpectedly, the game cabin malfunctioned. It leaked electricity. And it happened to be Lide¡¯s turn to experience the game while waiting in line during the leakage. Instead of experiencing the first virtual game, he felt like he was being disciplined by Master Yang the Thunderbolt, which was quite frustrating. Although it didn¡¯t cure his gaming addiction, it deterred him from ever trying out the game touted to be 99% realistic. After receiving a 2000 yuan compensation from the staff, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. After leaving the mall, his head still felt a bit dizzy, so he planned to lie down for a bit to recover once he got home. But as soon as he lay down, his mind seemed to be forcibly crammed with so many things, causing immense pain and many inexplicable images and memories. Finally, unable to bear the extreme pain, he fainted. Lide rubbed his eyes as the drowsiness slowly faded, but his vision was still somewhat blurry, making it hard to see his surroundings clearly. Feeling relieved when the headache subsided a bit. ¡°Good thing nothing serious happened. I¡¯ll check it out at the hospital later. If there are any aftereffects, that would be terrible.¡± Just as he was about to stand up, his face suddenly changed. The pain surged back, even worse this time, as if countless ants were biting him every second. He stopped moving and held his head with both hands. Along with the pain, an unfamiliar memory appeared in Lide¡¯s mind. Scenes flashed before his eyes like a movie. Elves, giants¡­ Mages, warriors¡­ Nolan Empire Baron, Green City Mage Guild member¡­ Vampires¡­ Countless memories flooded into Lide¡¯s mind. Being passively receptive, Lide could only grit his teeth and accept it. Half an hour later, just when Lide thought he couldn¡¯t make it, it suddenly stopped. He finally digested the unfamiliar memory. White as a sheet, with no trace of blood on his face, Lide surprisingly didn¡¯t scream but instead showed a perplexing expression. ¡°I transmigrated into the game ¡®Glory¡¯? And became a Blood Clan Ancestor hidden among humans?!!¡± He had occupied this body due to the electric leakage in the game cabin, and the original soul of this body had vanished. And this body was quite remarkable, judging by the unfamiliar memories he had received. His current identity was a member of the Green City Mage Guild in the southern great city of the Nolan Empire, an Advanced Mage with a level of 10. Bestowed with noble status in the Nolan Empire, a Baron title. His prominent position on the surface, his hidden identity was even more exaggerated. Blood Clan Ancestor. True name Lide Kachar, owning a castle in the Far Mountain Range outside Green City, and over 200 Vampire Bloodlines. Combining the memories in his mind with his knowledge of the game ¡°Glory,¡± he was certain that he had transmigrated into the game which hadn¡¯t been released yet. As a gaming enthusiast, the game ¡°Glory¡± caught Lide¡¯s eye when it started being advertised three months ago. He had obsessively researched all the official material. If it weren¡¯t set to launch a year later, he would have already joined the ¡°Glory.¡± ¡°Glory¡± is a virtual online game jointly launched by the five major game companies in Huaxia. It claims to have 99% realism, and the time flows differently from the real world, with three game days equaling one real day. This epoch-making masterpiece caused sensational repercussions upon announcement, with all test players expressing immense amazement for the game. It was hailed as the greatest black technology in nearly thirty years. The game¡¯s story background is set in a magical world. It features deities, giants, dragon clans, elves, demons, dwarves, humans, and other dozens of races. The vampires are also one of them. However, since the game hasn¡¯t launched yet, vampires are scarcely mentioned in the official notes. He could ascertain he transmigrated into the game so quickly because, in his received memories, he knew he was currently in Green City. Green City, the southern giant city of the Nolan Empire with a population of over a million, was one of the few human cities mentioned in the official game materials. Crucially, his memories perfectly matched the official information. ¡°What does this mean? Am I an NPC now? Or is this a real world, and I just transmigrated?¡± Lide was a bit bewildered. His hard-earned worldview had been shattered. ¡°Can I go back then?¡± Anxiety surged, as Earth was his home. No matter how exciting this world was, it couldn¡¯t compare to home. Just as the thought occurred, he suddenly opened his eyes to find everything around him had changed. The slightly dark and luxurious study turned into a brightly lit room with a laptop playing the latest variety show. Lide¡¯s face beamed with uncontrollable joy. ¡°Am I really back?!! This isn¡¯t a one-way trip? I can actually return!!¡± How to get back into the game then? Immediately after the thought, his vision darkened, and the Mage Tower study scene reappeared. Lide¡¯s excitement finally couldn¡¯t be contained anymore, and he laughed out loud. Dual transmigration, invincible. The next half hour, Lide continuously experimented with entering and exiting. He concluded: 1. He could return to the real world from the ¡°Glory¡± world anytime and vice versa at will. 2. Upon entering the game world, his real-world body would be in a state of slumber, and he could only spiritually travel there. However, if his body encountered any stimulus, he could sense it and wake up immediately. 3. The number of transmigrations is related to spiritual power. With his current spiritual strength, he could only transmigrate five times in half an hour. Exceeding this limit caused excruciating pain. With these settled, Lide began to explore other things gradually. To his delight, the game panel appeared in his mind. Lide Kachar Race: Bloodline (Ancestor) Level: Mage lv10 (103/5000), Warrior lv5 (Level reached limit) Magic Power: 652/652 Talent Specialization: Blood Clan Ancestor (unique), Bloodline Shackles (limited), Magic Affinity (extreme) Racial Skills: Turn into Bat, Blood Sucking Recovery, Super strong physique (passive) Spells: First Circle Magic: Small Fireball Skill, Thunderbolt Skill, Puppetry Technique, Mage¡¯s Hand, Magic Shield, Waterfall Skill, Meditation Skill Second Circle Magic: Reconnaissance Skill, Big Fireball Skill, Thunderstorm Skill, Big Puppet Skill, Magic Surge, Swift March, Enhancement Skill, Charming Skill Three Circle Magic: Instant Teleportation, Void Walk, Bursting Fireball An array of dazzling skills, with Mage as the primary profession reaching level 10, and the secondary profession Warrior also reaching level 5. He didn¡¯t expect that after becoming an NPC, he could still have an attribute panel usually only visible to players. The final information in the attribute panel suddenly caught Lide off guard and froze his cheerful face. 1095 days until the Otherworld Chosen Ones descend¡­ Chosen Ones descending? The game¡¯s open beta? Players?! Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Panel Study Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Panel Study Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lide didn¡¯t expect the players to actually come. 1095 days, exactly three years in-game time. ¡°Glory¡± particularly emphasized in its promotion that the time ratio between the game and reality was 1:3, with one day in reality equating to three days in-game. Lide had originally thought the game company was merely exaggerating. After a year in reality and the game being live, now seeing over a thousand days on the game panel, he didn¡¯t imagine it would be true. So, did I cross over to the game three years early? For a moment, Lide felt a bit excited. At the start, I became the Ancestor of the Bloodline, with hundreds of underlings, and I¡¯m also a level 10 Advanced Mage. Isn¡¯t this a bit too much? But it¡¯s fine, the more excessive, the better. I like it. After his excitement subsided, Lide turned his attention to the attribute panel. The skills listed there immediately got his heart racing. He had three main categories of skills. First, there were the Talent Specializations, three skills in total. Talent Specialization: Bloodline Ancestor (Unique), Bloodline Shackles (Limited), Magic Affinity (Extreme) Bloodline Ancestor: You are the Ancestor of the Bloodline, possessing a powerful lineage that can resist sunlight. You can develop one Bloodline each month, all Bloodlines and their descendants will maintain absolute loyalty to you. Each Bloodline can provide you with 1 character experience point per month. After reading the skill descriptions, Lide felt a bit excited. Absolute loyalty, this attribute was simply domineering. His worry was completely put to rest; even if he acted out of character, this ¡°absolute loyalty¡± attribute meant it wouldn¡¯t matter. Of course, whether this loyalty was the unconditional kind he imagined or one where they could still think independently but sacrifice without hesitation, he needed to verify. Furthermore, the attribute of gaining 1 character experience point per Bloodline each month was highly practical. The difficulty of gaining character experience in ¡°Glory¡± was extremely high, as mentioned on the official website. Although he was now only level 10, an Advanced Mage, in a city with millions like Green City, he could walk horizontally. Bloodline Shackles (Limited): As the Bloodline Ancestor, you have absolute control over Bloodlines. You can manipulate them through Bloodline Shackles, issuing commands ingrained in their blood. Controlling Bloodlines through bloodline manipulation, the description gave Lide an even stronger domineering feeling. The control ability of the Bloodline Ancestor over the Bloodline was simply invincible. Especially, the ability to issue commands dissolved into the blood made Lide ponder greatly. He keenly felt that this skill would definitely be highly useful in the future. The last Talent Specialization. Magic Affinity (Extreme): Your affinity for magic has reached its limit, allowing you to manipulate magic at will. Very straightforward and powerful but also very effective. It clearly told Lide that he was destined to be a mage and shouldn¡¯t think about other things. According to the ¡°Glory¡± official website, each person could only choose two Talent Specializations when selecting a profession. But Lide now had not just an extra one but three, and each was incredibly powerful. The second skill category was Racial Skills. Racial Skills differed from Talent Specializations in that they were related to race, while Talent Specializations were more about personal talent. The Bloodline¡¯s Racial Skills were three highly practical skills. Bat Transformation: You can transform into 100 small bats, each containing 5% of your strength. As long as one bat remains, you can be reborn. You can also morph bat wings for flight, at 50% of the small bats¡¯ speed. Blood Absorption Recovery: Bloodlines can recover physical strength, magica power, and spirit through blood absorption. Super Strong Physique (passive): The Bloodline Ancestor has a powerful physique. Powerful, Lide finally directly felt just how strong the body of the Bloodline Ancestor he occupied was. Super strong physique, Magic Affinity, this was simply divine for dual cultivation of magic and martial arts. In terms of potential, even the hidden professions briefly mentioned on the ¡°Glory¡± official website couldn¡¯t compare. The third skill category was Mage Skills. Mage Skills ranged from low to high in First Circle Magic, Second Circle Magic, Three Circle Magic, Four Circle Magic, Five Circle Magic, Forbidden Curse, Divine Arts. Lide, now a level 10 Advanced Mage, mastered around ten First and Second Circle Spells, three Three Circle Spells, and could only learn Four Circle Spells at level 15 as a Great Mage. As for Five Circle Spells, only level 20 and above Extraordinary Mage were eligible, so Forbidden Curses and Divine Arts were out of reach for the current Lide. Yet for some reason, Lide saw no warrior skills. In ¡°Glory,¡± each person could have two professions, but the secondary profession¡¯s level could only be half of the primary profession¡¯s and would face double the experience penalty. Lide¡¯s attribute panel showed a level 5 warrior profession, but only mage skills. After recalling briefly, Lide couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The Bloodline Ancestor was an unequivocal magic enthusiast, believing magic to be the most powerful and dismissive of the warrior profession. The secondary profession was set as a warrior because of the Super Strong Physique from the race talent, aiming to maximize this potential. With a sigh in his heart, Lide thought the Bloodline was truly a blessed race, except for the weakness to sunlight, it was overwhelmingly powerful. But now, with the bug-like talent specialization of the Bloodline Ancestor, the weakness to sunlight was gone too, making it overwhelmingly strong. Knock knock knock~ A knock on the door interrupted Lide¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Lord Lide, are you inside?¡± A voice as charming as a nightingale¡¯s came through the wooden study door into the room. The girl outside spoke a different language, entirely unlike Chinese, but Lide could completely understand. He instinctively answered. ¡°I am.¡± As the words left his mouth, Lide was a bit surprised. This wasn¡¯t Chinese, but he spoke it fluently. ¡°It must be from inheriting the original body¡¯s memories.¡± Breathing a sigh of relief, he thought that although he had inherited the Bloodline Ancestor¡¯s memories, many everyday habits weren¡¯t easy to change. Now, having inherited not just attributes but also the language, there was no problem. Tidying up the slightly disordered blue mage robe on his body, his two tusks had already turned into regular teeth, though his face was still somewhat pale, his spirit had improved greatly. Straightening his chest slightly, he opened the door. Creak~ The door opened, and a young girl in a blue mage robe appeared before Lide. The girl had a slender and graceful figure, with a height of 1.7 meters exuding an outstanding aura. Her big watery eyes were like a goddess raising a torch, with light flickering inside. Her petite and delicate features on a fair and tender face, with a thick smile. Her slightly wavy golden hair cascaded over her back like waves. Such a delicate girl. Lide¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Lord Lide, lunch is prepared for you, would you like to dine in the study or the dining room?¡± With a sweet smile, Wina said in the softest voice. As the Tower Master of this Magic Tower, an elite member of the Green City Magic Association, Lide¡¯s presence was like the sky in this Magic Tower, holding absolute power and unquestionable authority. Wina was chosen half a year ago as a Magic Apprentice due to her excellent magic talent at the Crimson Mage Tower and has been taking care of Lide¡¯s daily needs since then. A maid had many duties, especially within the Magic Tower, sometimes even warming their master¡¯s bed. Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3 This Is the World of Magic Chapter 3: Chapter 3 This Is the World of Magic Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The scent of jasmine perfume wafted to his nose; it must have been the girl¡¯s choice. The orange candlelight in the hallway emitted a warm glow, which, combined with the sunlight streaming through the half-opened study window, illuminated the girl¡¯s face. His fingers lightly brushed against the robe, and a smooth sensation followed the gentle movement. Real, incredibly real. This was a reality that no virtual game could achieve. Lide took a deep breath as he looked at the girl waiting for his response. The feeling of talking to a real person was not something a game could replicate. Soul. Yes, in this girl, he felt a soul that only a real person would have. Not the stiff demeanor of a game NPC, but that of a living, breathing human. The girl¡¯s appearance shattered some of his speculations, but after the shattering, his curiosity only grew fiercer. ¡°Glory¡± wasn¡¯t that simple; it wasn¡¯t just a virtual game. What secret hid within it? Why did Huaxia use the form of a game to promote and sell it? As his thoughts turned, Lide¡¯s complexion returned to normal, his eyes no longer betraying much emotion. He shook his head coldly. ¡°Veena, bring my lunch to my magic laboratory, I will eat there.¡± Veena couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed by that somewhat cold voice. She had just seen the gleam in Lide¡¯s eyes, feeling a bit delighted inside. But she didn¡¯t expect that, in the blink of an eye, the master of the Crimson Mage Tower, her most admired person, would return to his usual calmness. She bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, Lord Lide.¡± With a sense of loss, she turned to make arrangements. Did Lord Lide really not like women? Thinking of the strange rumors within the mage tower, Veena couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dejected. Becoming an Advanced Mage was something many dreamed of, let alone, Lord Lide was so handsome. Thinking of that handsome, fair face, Veena couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip. Lide breathed a slight sigh of relief as he watched Veena¡¯s graceful figure leave. After seeing Veena, he couldn¡¯t treat these living people as NPCs. Being of the Bloodline, a race always hated by humans, the original body always kept a certain distance from these apprentices in the mage tower. If his true identity as a Bloodline, especially in Green City with a population of millions and an Extraordinary Mage present, were discovered, even as the Blood Clan Ancestor, he wouldn¡¯t escape. If Veena were in another mage tower, the master might have devoured her long ago. But to the original body, Veena was just an ordinary Magic Apprentice used as cover. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t recklessly change the original body¡¯s lifestyle; caution avoided large mistakes. The Crimson Mage Tower, named for the red alchemy materials on its exterior, had seven floors, standing twenty-five ren tall. Ren was the unit of length in ¡°Glory,¡± one ren equaling one meter. The first and second floors were where the Mage Apprentices lived, while the third and fourth floors were for the library and the venue where Lide taught the Magic Apprentices. The fifth floor was his residence. The sixth and seventh floors were storage for Magic Materials and his magic laboratory. As the Blood Clan Ancestor, but extremely passionate about magic. Two hundred years ago, Lide, by chance, devoured a Bloodline treasure and became the Blood Clan Ancestor, establishing this Bloodline. The foundation was shallow. Thus, he went to great lengths to lurk in Green City and join the Mage Association to study magic. After arriving in Green City three years ago, the Mage Association funded the construction of this mage tower. Understanding this Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s background made Lide shake his head. The title Blood Clan Ancestor sounded grand, but its foundation didn¡¯t even match the second-tier Nobles of Green City. At least those Nobles didn¡¯t need to sneak into enemy lands to learn magic due to lack of resources. But regardless, the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s efforts were now his. Stepping out of the study, he saw walls and floors made of gray alchemy materials, with the faint aura of magic traps on the walls. The mage tower was the mage¡¯s lair, the most dangerous place for outsiders. From Lide¡¯s memory, the magic arrays inscribed in this magic tower numbered no less than five hundred. Any intruder triggering even one of them would be blasted into an Undead. Climbing the gray wooden stairs to the seventh floor, the highest point in the mage tower. Also where Lide frequently conducted his magic experiments. The seventh floor housed a single large room, with Anti-Magic Oak floors covering the entire surface. Light streamed through a huge stained glass window on the left. The surrounding walls were made from alchemy materials, inscribed with dozens of defensive magic arrays, capable of withstanding any magic experiment explosion without damaging the mage tower. Various Magic Materials were scattered about the room. The head of a One-eyed Beast, branches of Snow Maple, Magic Crystal Ore from Oria, unground Poison Demon Vine, and countless other items filled the room. Moving to the colorful, intricately carved window, said to be a work by an elf with great artistic talent, he looked down. Without admiring the elf¡¯s work, he pushed open the vibrant, semi-transparent glass. For the first time, Lide got a direct view of Green City, a city with a population exceeding one million, the largest in southern Nolan Empire. Vast, with no end in sight. The twenty-five-ren-tall mage tower was among the tallest structures in Green City. In a world where productivity wasn¡¯t high, not even Nobles could own buildings of such height. All the scenery came into view. Medieval European-style buildings stood tall, houses along the streets were topped with domes or spires, windows painted with colorful patterns, mostly related to religion and the Divine. A statue carved on a distant wall commemorated a hero who sacrificed for Green City. The spire atop a tavern at the crossroads towered high, with drunkards stumbling in and out of the arch-shaped entrance. Shops on either side of the street sold various goods. Nobles in splendid attire rode Unicorns on the cobblestone streets, with commoners backing away in panic upon seeing them. Laborers in tattered robes, carrying huge burlap sacks, unloaded goods under the direction of lavishly dressed merchants. Several beggars in rags looked pleadingly at passersby, their bowls long since stained with black grime. A group of slave traders, leading a chain of tall, brawny Half-Beasts with sharp Tusks, swaggered down the road, showing no deference even to the mounted Nobles. A group of mercenaries, fresh from a mission and covered in dark blood, walked past the beggars. One beggar tripped and fell, blocking the mercenaries¡¯ path. With a cold glare, a mercenary swung a sword wider than two hands, severing the beggar¡¯s hand, flooding the busy street with the thick scent of blood for a moment. The beggar screamed and groaned in agony. The Nobles ignored the scene, the slave traders laughed heartily, and no commoner dared to intervene. The wailing beggar was overlooked by passersby until a store owner nearby, moved by compassion, provided healing and food. Lide witnessed these scenes in silence for a long time. The cultural backdrop here was reminiscent of medieval Europe, yet far more mysterious, with ignorance and wisdom, mystique and divinity coexisting. Nobles, slaves, Beastmen, Elves, Bloodline. A fascinating yet cruel world. Also, a world of magic. Lide raised his gaze. Three towering mage towers in the distance came into view. They belonged to the three most powerful mages of the Green City Mage Association, each led by a Great Mage of Level 15. Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 First Casting of a Spell Chapter 4: Chapter 4 First Casting of a Spell Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°`plaintext Bang bang bang~ The knocking on the door interrupted Lide¡¯s thoughts, though the impact of his first glimpse into the Otherworld had not yet faded. Vina dragged lunch into the room, and after a greeting, she adeptly placed the meal on the Blue Heart Parasol Tree round wooden table nearby. ¡°Lord Lide, please enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lide sat down and, as if he remembered something, asked the girl who was about to leave, ¡°Has anything special happened in the city recently?¡± Upon hearing Lide¡¯s question, Vina felt a twinge of joy. Although she was a maid, Lide rarely spoke to her. ¡°Lord Lide, I heard that the Mage Association plans to hold a magic seminar in November, and three Great Mages will attend.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Lide adjusted the dinner plate. He wasn¡¯t very interested in meetings at the moment. Thinking of the scene he saw through the window just now, he continued to ask, ¡°Are there always this many beggars on the streets?¡± Vina shook her head hastily, ¡°No, Lord Lide. Recently, the Beastmen in the southern Far Mountain Range have started a war, so there are more refugees.¡± She quickly added, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can have someone drive away the beggars near the Mage Tower right away.¡± Most mages have rather peculiar tempers, thought Vina, though she was reluctant to expel those pitiful beggars. But if the beggars angered Lide, their very lives would be at stake. Lide shook his head. From the scenes on the street just now, he could roughly judge the political, economic, and living conditions of the Nolan Empire or Green City. The lofty nobles, the reputable slave owners, the cautious civilians, the ruthless mercenaries, the pitiful beggars, the somewhat kind but cautious shopkeepers. It was not a stable world, indeed. ¡°No need. If there¡¯s extra bread, you can give some to those in need, but not too much. You may go now.¡± Hearing Lide¡¯s words, Vina understood immediately that while her master was kind-hearted, he was also pragmatic. If the beggars received too much, they would gather in large numbers, making it harder to manage. Their Mage Tower wasn¡¯t the City Lord¡¯s mansion and had no obligation to rescue beggars. ¡°Yes, Lord Lide.¡± Seeing that Lide said nothing more, Vina pursed her lips and left with a slight sense of dejection. Lide was fully aware of the maid¡¯s little thoughts but said nothing. Giving a little food to the beggars was fine, but widespread aid was impossible. His current identity was too dangerous. A mage showing occasional kindness by giving some food was understandable, but doing it often would be seen as strange. This was something the City Lord should handle, not a mage. Sitting at the table, he began to eat. For the Bloodline, human blood was true sustenance, but this human food couldn¡¯t provide enough nutrients¡­ though it wouldn¡¯t harm him to eat it. The Blood Clan Ancestor ate regularly to conceal his identity. But deep down, Lide wasn¡¯t Bloodline, so he naturally had an appreciation for gourmet food. Thus, what was a task for the Blood Clan Ancestor became a pleasure for him. Lunch was quite sumptuous, with a glass of milk, a large piece of magic power-rich roast meat, two large pieces of bread, two small plates of vegetables, and a dessert. The most remarkable item was the roast meat, for only the meat of Demon Beasts had such rich magic power. In Green City, this piece of Demon Beast meat would sell for at least fifty silver pucks. A normal worker¡¯s monthly salary was just ten silver pucks. His lunch¡¯s meat alone could feed a family of three for a year. In ¡°Glory,¡± the currency was divided into copper pucks, silver pucks, and gold pucks, with the exchange rate being 100 copper pucks = 1 silver puck, 100 silver pucks = 1 gold puck. Copper pucks were the basic currency unit. One copper puck could buy a black bread on the street, roughly equivalent to 1 RMB. But since it was a different world, this wasn¡¯t a straightforward comparison. Though ¡°Glory¡± was a transcendent magical world, it was set in a medieval Western background where productivity was low, so purchasing power differed somewhat. As an elite member of the Green City Mage Association and a baron of the Nolan Empire, Lide received a stipend of 20 gold pucks monthly. Additionally, the area around the Crimson Mage Tower fell under his protection, yielding about 10 gold pucks monthly in protection fees. Friendly nobles also provided a monthly fee as protection, amounting to another 20 gold pucks. So Lide¡¯s monthly income was around 50 gold pucks. The operation of the Crimson Mage Tower cost 20 gold pucks a month, leaving him with about 30 gold pucks in surplus. Therefore, eating what seemed to regular folk as an extravagantly expensive piece of Demon Beast roast meat was of little consequence to him. The magic power-rich roast meat melted in his mouth, and the dense magic infused his body, invigorating every cell like a massage bath. His whole body rejoiced. ¡°This truly is the Grand Sword.¡± Lide felt utterly content, no wonder Demon Beast meat was so highly prized. Once having savored Demon Beast roast meat, other foods became bland in comparison. He swiftly finished the meal. After resting a while, Lide felt an eager urge when looking at the spell skills on the attribute panel. As an Earthling, his curiosity for these transcendent powers was undeniable. Especially after soul transmigrating here, his curiosity grew stronger. Magic¡ªthese two words were more attractive than gold. Though without spell-casting experience, the memories of the Blood Clan Ancestor had thoroughly familiarized Lide with these skills and spells. It felt as if he had practiced them thousands of times. There was no sense of unfamiliarity. This gave him a great sense of relief. Glory World was far from a peaceful place, filled with various evil races. Without strength, surviving would be uncertain. In the game, he was now the Blood Clan Ancestor, without the player¡¯s ability to respawn. Truly dying without respawn would be game over. Magic. Lide focused on his skills. For modern people, only these extraordinary abilities would truly pique their interest. It began. In his spiritual sea, a point-and-line diagram of the spell meticulously practiced in original memories appeared. Magic Model. A familiar yet foreign name. To cast spells, mages needed to activate their magic models. Magic models consisted of magic nodes and circuits. Magic nodes were fixed points, connected by lines known as magic circuits. Magic power flowed from the first node through the fixed circuits to the second node, and so forth. Once the last node was activated by the magic power, the model was complete, ready to cast. Understanding the principle of magic wasn¡¯t hard, but using it was entirely different. Mages needed to carve the spell¡¯s model into their spiritual sea. The Blood Clan Ancestor had already carved more than a dozen magic models. To cast spells now, he just had to input magic into these pre-carved models. After reviewing the spell-casting process multiple times, Lide subdued his excitement, returning to calm. It¡¯s a common knowledge among mages that it¡¯s best to be calm while casting spells, as emotional disturbances could affect the outcome. Once he was composed, Lide began to slowly channel magic into the magic model. Small Fireball Skill. The simplest beginner-level spell for mages, a first-ring spell. First-ring spells had fewer than a hundred magic nodes, while the Small Fireball Skill had only fifty. If it were the original caster, this first-ring spell could be cast with a snap of the fingers. But since Lide was still a novice, he felt a bit nervous. Stretching out his left hand, replicating the casting gesture from his memory, he started silently summoning magic power. Five seconds later. Whoosh~ An apple-sized, orange-red fireball hovered in mid-air. The searing fireball raised the room¡¯s temperature by several degrees. Lide¡¯s face lit up with joy. Success!! His first spell-casting was a success!! The thrill of summoning a fireball from his hand was beyond words. This was magic, far exceeding reality. Lide could clearly feel his ability to control the fireball at will. With spiritual power, the fireball could fly towards an enemy at dozens of meters per second. Its power was no less than a high-explosive bomb filled with TNT. If he wished to increase its power, he could continue to pour magic into it, enhancing the fireball¡¯s strength. Glancing around the magic laboratory, he dismissed the idea. With a mental command, the fireball danced before him like a tethered balloon. Its scorching flames emitted tremendous heat, raising the room¡¯s temperature steadily. The orange-red fireball, like the most beautiful flower, exuded danger and mystery. The blazing small fireball flew up, down, left, and right, spinning at his fingertips, bouncing at his feet, and drifting before his eyes. Lide¡¯s mind was completely absorbed in the magic. After half a Sunshine Hour, he gradually stopped infusing magic into the fireball. Without the magic support, the fireball began to shrink, its orange glow dimming until it vanished within minutes. Such was magic. Lide¡¯s interest in magic surged to the extreme after casting the Small Fireball Skill. He loved the feeling of controlling magic power, the joy of having fireballs dance at his fingertips more than anything else. Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Return to the Castle Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Return to the Castle Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°` Flap, flap~ Lide was engrossed in his magical studies when the sound of wings fluttering came from outside the window. A bat, about the size of a palm, glided through the half-open stained glass window into the room. Lide¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This bat was bred by the Bloodline Castle, used similarly to a human carrier pigeon. It delivered messages. He extended his hand, and the bat, smart as it was, hovered before landing gently in his palm. He expertly brought the bat close to his ear, and a voice sounded. ¡°Ancestor Crown, please return to the castle as soon as possible.¡± Second Circle Magic, Sound Recording Skill. A rare spell, one Lide had not learned. The Blood Clan Ancestor wasn¡¯t particularly interested in these auxiliary spells. Only two second-generation Bloodline members had learned this spell. The voice belonged to one of them, a female Bloodline named Lucy. The castle. Lide was also quite curious about the Bloodline¡¯s headquarters. As the Blood Clan Ancestor, it was time he returned. After all, now the Bloodline was his foundation. He turned to look at the wall clock. It was already three in the afternoon. Clocks had long been a part of this world, but hours were referred to as Sunshine Hours. One Sunshine Hour was equal to an hour. It was a bit odd but not hard to remember. Lide shook the magical bell in the room. The clear, pleasant sound echoed through every corner of the Mage Tower. A few minutes later, the sound of Veena¡¯s footsteps tapping on the floor drew near. Bang, bang, bang~ The door was pushed open. The girl, Veena, panted for a few breaths, her chest heaving under her blue mage robe before she calmed down. Veena¡¯s face was slightly flushed. ¡°Lord Lide, what are your orders?¡± Lide pulled out his usual excuse. ¡°I have new magical insights. I need to go outside the city to practice on some demon beasts.¡± Every month, Bloodline members had to feed on fresh blood. Ordinary food could provide some energy but lacked the unique substances found in fresh blood. Every Bloodline member needed to do this, even the Blood Clan Ancestor. Without feeding on fresh blood, Bloodline members¡¯ lives would be at risk. The Blood Clan Ancestor wouldn¡¯t prey on commoners within the city, so he returned to the castle each month to drink fresh blood. The Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s Bloodline was highly mysterious. Even extraordinary mages couldn¡¯t discover his true identity through normal means, so lurking in Green City wasn¡¯t particularly dangerous. He never engaged in activities that could expose his identity. Thus, Veena was used to Lide¡¯s frequent outings. ¡°Lord Lide, please stay safe. I will take good care of your room.¡± Lide nodded slightly. After handling some minor matters, he immediately prepared to return to the castle. His talent specialty included Sun Immunity, so the sun, a nemesis to Bloodline members, was no hindrance to him. He could go out at any time. The Bloodline¡¯s reputation among humans was extremely poor. They were always seen as mortal enemies, and once discovered, they would be hunted down by armies and mages. To avoid his stronghold being wiped out, Lide had the castle built 500 kilometers deep in the Far Mountain Range from Green City. After making arrangements, he descended from the seventh floor to the first floor. The dozen or so mage apprentices he encountered along the way all bowed respectfully to him. These apprentices, taken in by Lide over the past three years, all had the potential to become mages, even though their talents were not exceptional. Being a mage was the most challenging profession, requiring immense talent. None of these apprentices had yet grown into formal mages. Lide nodded slightly in acknowledgment. These apprentices had been initially recruited to cover his identity, so the previous Blood Clan Ancestor hadn¡¯t taught them seriously. Naturally, he didn¡¯t have the time or interest to teach them now, and would deal with them when he had more time. Outside the Crimson Mage Tower, two servants had already prepared a carriage. When Lide, donned in a blue advanced mage robe, appeared on the street, the crowd around him instantly displayed fearful expressions. Many commoners even bowed their heads directly, not daring to look at him. Because they spent years in the Mage Tower studying magic, most mages had somewhat reclusive personalities. Thus, it was well known that mages had eccentric temperaments. Mages, who wielded mysterious magic and possessed powers far beyond ordinary people, were objects of envy and fear among commoners. Offending a noble might only result in a few whips, but offending a mage could mean death by their magic. Seeing the expressions of envy and fear on many faces, Lide showed no reaction. These scenes were all too familiar from his memories. Even the nobles of Green City didn¡¯t dare act insolently before a powerful advanced mage. Magic was the truth; the maxim of the Magic Goddess was the fundamental belief of all mages. The interior of the carriage was luxurious, with the fur of an unknown demon beast stitched into blooming irises. The soft cushions were even more comfortable than a sofa, sinking deep when seated. The glass windows of the carriage protected from the cold wind, and lifting the curtain revealed the scenes along the roadside. Though Lide admitted this city had a rich exotic allure, the dirt and chaos troubled the cleanliness-loving modern person he had become. Clogged sewers, rats scurrying through the streets, and beggars removing their pants in alleys. All these scenes showcased the ignorance and backwardness of this era. At the same time, it was so real that Lide couldn¡¯t take his eyes away. Whether it was the haggling street vendors or the occasionally passing nobles, the expressions on their faces, their body movements, every detail showed this world was not a virtual game. Each person had their own soul, every one a living being. After a full half-day, the carriage finally exited the towering city walls. This city, with a population of a million, was unbelievably vast. There were no modern skyscrapers here, making the land use alarmingly low. A short distance from the city gates, Lide had the servants stop the carriage in a deserted forest, then dismounted alone. The servants had long been accustomed to his behavior and, after bidding him farewell, headed back to the city. Lide entered the forest and used a second-circle spell, Reconnaissance Skill, finding no one around. He willed open the attribute panel and immediately used the Bloodline¡¯s race talent. Bat Transformation. Bat Transformation: Allows one to transform into 100 small bats. Each bat contains 5% of the total power. As long as one bat remains, one can be reborn. Bat wings can also be transformed for flight, at 50% the speed of a small bat. This skill was arguably the strongest life-saving skill of the Bloodline. Transforming into 100 bats, scattering to flee, ensured survival if just one escaped. It also served as an effective travel method. Since it was a race talent, Lide could cast it more easily than even the Small Fireball Skill. Whoosh~ A puff of black smoke flashed. Lide¡¯s figure vanished instantly, replaced by a swarm of bats fluttering their wings into the sky. Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Changing the Bloodline, Prelude to Farming Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Changing the Bloodline, Prelude to Farming Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The experience of transforming into hundreds of bats and flying was extremely unique. Each bat was under Lide¡¯s control, but it was completely different from when he was in human form. Transforming into bats was a type of transformation spell, consuming magic power only during the transformation. After transforming, no magic power was needed to maintain it, as long as there was stamina, flying for a day and night was not a problem. The distance from the Far Mountain Range to Green City was neither too far nor too close. About five hundred kilometers. After transforming into bats, Lide¡¯s speed was over two hundred kilometers per hour. After two Sunshine Hours, he successfully arrived at the edge of the Far Mountain Range. The Far Mountain Range stretched for tens of thousands of kilometers, being the longest mountain range in the southern part of the Nolan Empire. The towering mountains separated the Nolan Empire from the Beastman Empire in the barren wasteland further south¡­ The two massive countries only had a contact line of less than three hundred kilometers at the southernmost point. An ancient castle was built deep in the Far Mountain Range, at an extremely hidden location. This place was found by the Blood Clan Ancestor after searching for more than ten years in the Far Mountain Range, the terrain was exceptionally perfect. A large number of bats flapped their wings along the mountain range, shuttling between the air currents and cold winds. After another two Sunshine Hours, the bat swarm slowly stopped. This was a steep mountain range, with an ancient castle built halfway up, flanked by two mountains at least three thousand blades high. The massive castle was built against the steep mountainside, with the walls divided into two sections, one part being the mountain itself, standing five hundred blades high from the ground. The second section was a wall built halfway up the mountain, over thirty blades high. This wall, made of anti-magic stone with sunken iron stone, could resist the damage of spells below Five Circle. In front of the castle, there was only a three hundred blades wide road connecting to the mountain foot, with valleys of hundreds of blades deep on both sides. Deep valleys and secluded streams. In such a place, five hundred spellcasters would be enough to withstand an attack from tens of thousands of people. A true natural barrier. Lide¡¯s bat swarm swooped down, canceling the spell and reverting to human form after landing in front of the castle. Looking at the thirty-blade-high wall built of sunken iron stone, he felt greatly relieved. Although his current strength didn¡¯t match the name of the Blood Clan Ancestor, the two hundred years of accumulation of the Blood Clan Ancestor was indeed a considerable fortune for Lide. The walls above the castle were pitch dark, without any light. The Bloodline were the Dark Night Goddess¡¯ favorites, night vision was an innate talent, even clearer than during the day in the dark. The secret sentries above became alert after detecting movement below. ¡°Who?!¡± ¡°No need to be tense, I¡¯ve returned.¡± Lide¡¯s steady voice traveled far, causing the Bloodline above to immediately rejoice upon hearing it. ¡°Clan Leader.¡± Lide¡¯s form shifted again into bats, flying directly to the thirty-blade-high wall. After Lide revealed himself, ten Bloodline on night duty surrounded him at once. They respectfully placed a hand on their chests and bowed. ¡°Good night, Clan Leader.¡± This branch of the Bloodline were all Lide¡¯s blood descendants, akin to human descendants in a human family. Bloodline couldn¡¯t reproduce but could develop blood descendants through first embrace. By injecting their own Bloodline into humans through fangs, they transformed humans into Bloodline. This was the first embrace. Each Bloodline could develop one first embrace annually, but each time would leave them weakened for a period. In theory, the original body was transformed into the Blood Clan Ancestor two hundred years ago. Two hundred years of development should have resulted in more than two hundred blood descendants. But after reviewing the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s memory, Lide realized things were not that simple. A hundred years ago, at the peak of its glory, the Bloodline had nearly three thousand members. At that time, the Blood Clan Ancestor was level 14, close to breaking through to become a level 15 Advanced Mage. But such a large number not only represented power but also enormous supplies. Each Bloodline needed to feed at least once a month, which meant nearly three thousand civilians around the Far Mountain Range had to be hunted by the Bloodline each month. The horrific death rate caused great terror in the villages and towns near Green City, also angering the most powerful force in Green City, the Extraordinary Mage Rock Hart, who was above the Great Mage, at level 20. Three thousand Bloodline were besieged by Green City¡¯s army, their other castle in the Far Mountain Range was breached, and only over a hundred clan members escaped in the end. At that time, the extraordinary mage of Green City, Rock Hart, a powerful being who tamed magic, single-handedly slaughtered over a thousand Bloodline. The fear still lingered in the hearts of the Bloodline. In that battle, the Blood Clan Ancestor was severely wounded by the Extraordinary Mage, falling from level 14 to level 5, taking a full hundred years to heal. It was that battle that made the Blood Clan Ancestor realize the prowess of the Extraordinary Mage, thus deciding to infiltrate Green City to study magic systematically. After reviewing the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s memories, Lide felt slightly heavy-hearted. The survival pressure on the Bloodline was far greater than he had imagined. Not developing meant being destroyed, but taking a wrong path also led to destruction. The current survival mode of the Bloodline had to change; the previous rough development methods had no future. Thinking of this, Lide couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Bloodline, humans, to the people of this world, both sides seemed to have irreconcilable conflicts. The Bloodline regarded humans as food, while humans saw the Bloodline as demons, and once the two met, only one could survive. But was the conflict between Bloodline and humans really irreconcilable? Lide had been contemplating this question on his way here. The current development path of the Bloodline would only lead to self-destruction; endless slaughter couldn¡¯t make the Bloodline stronger. His return now was to find a solution to the Bloodline¡¯s development problems. As the Blood Clan Ancestor, the Bloodline was his foundation, the stronger the Bloodline, the more confident he became. If the Bloodline was gone, he would be useless as the Blood Clan Ancestor, and half of his bug-level talents would be wasted. ¡°Audis, why were you so eager to notify me?¡± The Bloodline in the castle all inherited Lide¡¯s surname, Kachar. The leading Bloodline in front of him, Audis Kachar, was a tall, handsome middle-aged man with an extremely outstanding temperament. Due to their talents, Bloodline were all stunningly beautiful, their looks comparable to the Elf race, who had reached the pinnacle of beauty. Audis was not only extraordinarily charismatic but also very powerful, at level 9 and about to break through as an Intermediate Mage, and a level 4 warrior as his secondary profession. In ¡°Glory,¡± level 0 was a civilian, level 1 an apprentice, 2-4 were ordinary professionals, 5-9 were intermediate professionals, 10-14 were advanced professionals, 15-19 were master-level professionals, 20 was transcendent. There were six other Bloodline as strong as Audis, all of whom were Lide¡¯s second-generation blood descendants. The remaining 200 Bloodline in the castle were all above level 5, forming a considerable force. Level 5 professionals could serve as captains of a hundred-man squad in the army. So, although the number of Bloodline Lide now ruled seemed small, they possessed decent strength, enough for self-preservation. ¡°Clan Leader, the previously captured humans have been exhausted; we need to hunt again.¡± The elegant Audis looked more like a noble than a noble himself; it was hard to imagine such a person being a vampire. The Bloodline required blood for survival, and humans were the source of their blood. Previously, the Bloodline would collectively raid surrounding villages and cities once every six months to capture humans and keep them as food. However, once Bloodline drank blood, they wouldn¡¯t care about the humans¡¯ lives, meaning the captured humans were almost always used up in one go. Lide had once ordered that each raid on humans had to be reported to him. Now, the humans from the last raid in the castle had all been killed by the Bloodline, and the Bloodline left behind in the castle had passed the message to him. Hearing this, Lide raised an eyebrow. He made up his mind. The Bloodline needed to change. Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Intimidation Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Intimidation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lide pondered for a moment and made a decision. The Bloodline¡¯s rough development could not continue like this. There were still three years until the players arrived, and if they hunted humans without restraint, those calamities would undoubtedly be excited to annihilate the Bloodline one by one. Besides, he was not a pervert; letting the Bloodline kill living humans one by one was not something he could tolerate in his heart. Both publicly and privately, the Bloodline needed to change now. If it were in the human world, even a country¡¯s King might not be able to make significant reforms to his nation¡­ Nobles and vested interests would resist in the most intense way. Fortunately, he was the Blood Clan Ancestor, and the Bloodline had absolute loyalty to him, so making changes wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡°Audis, notify all members to the council hall,¡± Audis lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Yes, Father,¡± ¡°Father,¡± upon hearing this address, Lide¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. Audis was a Bloodline personally developed by Lide, belonging to the second-generation Bloodline. There were only seven second-generation Bloodline in the entire castle; the other Bloodline were developed by these seven second-generation Bloodline. Audis calling him Father was not wrong, but looking at that almost forty-year-old face, Lide still secretly complained. Swish~ A flurry of bats flew, Audis went to notify. Lide did not want to stay on the city wall any longer either. He transformed into a group of bats and flew directly to the central hall of the castle according to his memory. Flying through the open semicircular arched door, the hall was luxurious; the stained glass windows painted creation myths and Bloodline heroes. Statues with clear skin textures had bat wings and the Bloodline¡¯s distinctive tusks. Various wild relief sculptures depicted all kinds of terrifying Demon Beasts, and even the ceiling of the hall was carved with a lifelike fire-breathing giant dragon. The hall exuded a strong Western church vibe. In the main seat at the center, the bats vanished, and Lide¡¯s figure appeared. Looking at the exquisite architecture and decoration around him, a hint of appreciation flashed in his eyes. As expected of vampires known for elegance, the arrangement here was much more luxurious than his Mage Tower. Various antique vessels, artistically pleasing statues, master-painted oil paintings, even the carpets were very particular. Just as Lide curiously examined the various oil paintings in the hall, the sound of wings flapping echoed. Bloodline members continuously appeared in the hall, and in less than ten minutes, all the Bloodline members in the castle were present. Despite 200 people being in the spacious hall, it did not seem crowded; every move of the crowd radiated elegance, the gentlemen handsome and graceful, the ladies elegant and polite. Although Lide had memories of such scenes, seeing so many good-looking men and women in person still greatly improved his mood. Sure enough, beauty is justice, pleasing to the eye. And the Bloodline below looked at Lide on the main seat with respect and worship. The pressure of the bloodline made them respectful, and Lide¡¯s own power made them worship. The seven middle-aged men and women at the forefront stepped forward two steps. Leading the Bloodline behind, they all bowed to Lide sitting at the central main seat. ¡°Good evening, Clan Leader,¡± Lide stood up, imitating the haughty posture of the Blood Clan Ancestor, and nodded slightly to those below. Only after they all straightened up did he slowly speak. ¡°I summoned everyone today to discuss the future of our Bloodline,¡± At these words, the Bloodline below immediately became still, one by one looking at Lide with curious eyes. Usually, Lide was obsessed with studying magic and rarely handled Bloodline¡¯s internal affairs. To solemnly summon all the Bloodline like this was the first time in decades. Diros was the first to respond. ¡°Clan Leader, please speak,¡± His face had a few solemn expressions. He rarely called Lide Father in front of other Bloodline members. Though the other second-generation Bloodline were curious about Lide¡¯s actions, they also spoke out. ¡°Ancestor Crown, you need not worry,¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± As the Blood Clan Ancestor, these were all his descendants, and Lide had absolute authority within the Bloodline. Even if he ordered the 200 people to attack Green City with tens of thousands of troops, they would not hesitate. Lide was very pleased with the Bloodline¡¯s reaction. ¡°It seems I still underestimated my status as Bloodline Ancestor within the Bloodline,¡± After pondering for a moment, he spoke in a solemn tone. ¡°My offspring, my Bloodline, do you know that the Bloodline is on the verge of destruction and death,¡± Destruction and death? The cold words stirred great waves in the hall. This? Audis looked at Lide with a face full of surprise, his blue pupils filled with confusion. The Bloodline was hidden deep within the secret Far Mountain Range, and their strength was not weak, coupled with the protection of Lide, the powerful Blood Clan Ancestor; who could destroy the current Bloodline? He thought perhaps only Green City¡¯s army dared to say such things. Could it be Green City¡¯s troops had already discovered traces of the Bloodline? The thought caused Audis¡¯ fingers to tremble slightly. A hundred years ago, though he did not directly participate in the Bloodline and Green City¡¯s war, he witnessed the devastation of the final battle. ¡°Clan Leader, please tell us the reason,¡± Although the Bloodline in the hall were somewhat shaken and incredulous, no one dared question it aloud. Because this was their master, the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s words; if anyone else had said this, they would have torn them apart by now. Lide¡¯s handsome face was filled with coldness. ¡°Lucy, tell me, how many humans have our Bloodline captured from the vicinity of the Far Mountain Range over the past decade,¡± Lucy, a female Bloodline mage of level 9, the youngest of the seven existing second-generation Bloodline¡­ barely over 100 years old. Lucy stood up from the seven, her long purple dress trailing on the ground, full of classical charm. Her beautiful golden hair contrasted with the purple dress, her appearance in her early thirties exuding strong noble elegance, and her beauty was extremely high. Though her beautiful green eyes were slightly puzzled, she solemnly answered Lide¡¯s question. ¡°Father, after you ordered the Bloodline to halt development twenty years ago, the number of humans we capture each year has been fixed. Over the past decade, we have needed nearly three thousand humans as food each year¡± Three thousand each year, thirty thousand over ten years. Upon hearing this figure from the Bloodline below, Lide¡¯s expression became somewhat unnatural. Contacting these people personally, he could not treat these living beings as NPCs in a game at all. Each one had flesh and blood, their own soul. Over thirty thousand people had become their food over ten years, even though it was unrelated to him, it still deeply affected him. Moreover, it was clear that this group of Bloodline did not understand sustainable development. They merely saw humans as food after capturing them without realizing humans could create value themselves, lacking the concept of sustainable development. It was akin to catching hundreds of chickens and killing them all without letting them lay eggs, a huge resource waste. The Bloodline must change. ¡°Yes, precisely because of this, the Nobles and mages of the Mage Association in Green City have already detected our presence. I even received news that Green City is preparing to launch their army to besiege us, just like the war a hundred years ago.¡± Whoosh~ A commotion spread. No one doubted Lide¡¯s words were false, originally calm Bloodline became noisy immediately. Everyone knew that if Green City¡¯s army truly marched to the Far Mountain, they would be unable to withstand it. Though over half the Bloodline here had not experienced the war a century ago, no one wished to experience being besieged by thousands of troops again after hearing the stories passed down generations. After Lide finished speaking, his eyes were full of coldness, his expression indescribably grave. Ignoring the already somewhat panicked Bloodline below, he continued. ¡°Green City¡¯s army has over fifty thousand troops, including twenty Advanced Mages and three Great Mages.¡± ¡°If they lock onto our location, the castle cannot withstand their attack,¡± Even the seven second-generation Bloodline could not help but react to this. Audis, the most anxious by nature, hurriedly asked loudly. ¡°Clan Leader, what should we do now?¡± Lide did not directly answer but continued in a slow yet oppressively powerful tone. ¡°The situation is even graver; the Extraordinary Mage Rock Hart, who personally participated in the war against the Bloodline a century ago in Green City, has also detected our presence.¡± ¡°To live or to perish,¡± ¡°To die or to be reborn,¡± ¡°We, are about to face a choice,¡± Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Bloodline Sustainable Development Strategy Part 1 (Seeking votes~) Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Bloodline Sustainable Development Strategy Part 1 (Seeking votes~) Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Are these all true?¡± ¡°Fake, not a single piece of information is real.¡± ¡°But this group of Bloodline who have always stayed inside the ancient castle doesn¡¯t know that; even if they suspect, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Because these were words personally spoken by the Ancestor they revered the most.¡± ¡°In fact, because Lide had become a noble of Green City and a member of the Mage Association, he would often bring back some news about Green City.¡± ¡°So when Lide revealed the news that Green City had discovered the Bloodline, not a single one doubted it.¡± ¡°When they heard that the Extraordinary Mage Rock Hart had also noticed the Bloodline, the Bloodlines below were immediately scared.¡± ¡°An Extraordinary Mage, what kind of existence is that? In the entire Green City ruled area, with a population in the millions in the Far Mountain Range, there was only this one Extraordinary Mage.¡± ¡°Moreover, Rock Hart had personally participated in the siege of the Bloodline a hundred years ago; his strength made the Bloodline taste the flavor of fear firsthand.¡± Lide¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t show much fluctuation, looking at the somewhat frightened Bloodline below, he felt slightly relaxed. ¡°Finally, I scared this group of reclusive nerds who are cut off from the world.¡± ¡°He wanted to make drastic reforms to the Bloodline now, and the best way to do it was to unite all the clan members.¡± ¡°The Bloodline was his root, Lide couldn¡¯t give it up.¡± ¡°If he forcefully issued orders, even if the Bloodline obeyed due to his status, the efficiency wouldn¡¯t be guaranteed.¡± ¡°Even if a small number of people shirked and slacked off, it could significantly undermine his plans.¡± ¡°By simply creating an external crisis, he could immediately mobilize everyone¡¯s enthusiasm.¡± ¡°This was just like how some countries conducted wars to cope with domestic economic crises during World War II.¡± ¡°Turning internal conflicts into external conflicts.¡± ¡°In the emergency of life and death, even the most unreasonable reforms had grounds.¡± ¡°And most critically, the Bloodline had suffered great losses at the hands of an Extraordinary Mage before, and the fear of an Extraordinary Mage was deeply ingrained in their blood.¡± After the Bloodline below had almost finished their discussions, Lide slowly said. ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t manage you because I wanted to test your wisdom, to see if you could find the correct path without my management.¡± ¡°But I am very disappointed in you.¡± After speaking, the seven second-generation Bloodlines in front all lowered their heads, eyes showing some remorse. ¡°It is an unforgivable fault that you failed to notice such a serious crisis as Green City preparing to encircle us.¡± ¡°In order to cope with the huge crisis and to strengthen the Bloodline, we must undergo reform.¡± ¡°Reform?¡± The Bloodline below looked at each other. Lucy asked curiously, ¡°Father, how do we conduct reform?¡± Lide scanned the crowd and raised his voice. ¡°We Bloodlines must embark on a path of sustainable development.¡± ¡°After so much buildup, Lide finally expressed his inner thoughts.¡± ¡°Ancestor Crown, what is sustainable development?¡± ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Upon hearing this strange term, the Bloodline group was somewhat bewildered, ¡°Night Goddess above,¡± they heard this term for the first time. ¡°How did we handle the humans we captured before?¡± Audis¡¯s steady voice sounded. ¡°Clan Leader, the humans we raided were confined in caves to be raised, and the clan members needed to feed once a month, and the dead humans were thrown off the cliff.¡± Audis¡¯s meaning was obvious, these people were just food for the Bloodline, and every meal meant one would be killed. Lide shook his head, too crude, no wonder the Bloodline was so hated by the human world. ¡°He simultaneously became alert; even if there was no crisis as he just mentioned, the Bloodline couldn¡¯t thrive in the long run.¡± ¡°Especially once the players descended, those troublemaking idiots would certainly treat the Bloodline as experience points and clean them up.¡± ¡°Wrong, we¡¯ve been wrong all along.¡± ¡°Wrong?¡± ¡°How could it be wrong?¡± ¡°Wrong? Why? Humans are just our food.¡± Lucy¡¯s delicate face was full of confusion. ¡°Father must have information we haven¡¯t come across,¡± she thought, relieved that with Father here, the Bloodline escaped another crisis. Lide stared directly into the eyes of the other party. Concentrating his Magic Power, a strong aura rose as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Humans are indeed our food, but you need to know that if we raise enough humans, do not kill them, and even provide protection, they can continuously supply us with food.¡± ¡°Just like humans raise hens for laying eggs, we can do the same.¡± ¡°Moreover, the intelligence of humans is something many races lack.¡± ¡°They can be completely ruled by us to create more wealth instead of merely being farmed in caves as food.¡± This statement appeared somewhat odd and unconventional against the background of this world. Humans had always been viewed as food by the Bloodline, and their status in Bloodline¡¯s eyes was akin to how humans see chickens, ducks, and geese. ¡°Now asking them to protect these foods and even to rule over them.¡± ¡°This obviously had a significant impact on Lucy and the other Bloodlines.¡± Lide slightly relaxed seeing that the Bloodline did not outright refute. ¡°This world wasn¡¯t one that claimed all men are created equal like Earth.¡± ¡°Here, nobles could easily control the life and death of commoners; people had classes and were highly unequal.¡± ¡°Not to mention a gifted, not weak Upper Race like the Bloodline; making them accept humans wasn¡¯t a matter of just a few words.¡± Humans were undoubtedly the mainstream in this world. ¡°No matter how strong the Bloodline, they couldn¡¯t possibly defeat an entire country; even the forces of a single city could annihilate most Bloodline clans in this world.¡± ¡°In Lide¡¯s vision, for the Bloodline to develop and expand, they must establish a city with a large human population.¡± ¡°The Bloodline would play the role of Guardians in this city.¡± ¡°Without humans, the Bloodline couldn¡¯t survive; humans could donate blood to the Bloodline as food routinely without harming their health.¡± ¡°In this way, humans are free from external threats, the Bloodline has a stable food source, and humans as a labor force can continuously create wealth for them.¡± ¡°This idea seemed idealistic, but it had a high possibility of realization.¡± ¡°Firstly, Lide was the Blood Clan Ancestor, and the loyalty of the Bloodline to him was absolute; there was no fear of hindrance, at most, some Bloodline might slack off or shirk.¡± ¡°This provided a foundation on the Bloodline side.¡± ¡°Secondly, in this world¡¯s context, it was a magical world where gods in the Divine Country watched over their believers, and Evil Gods lurked in the Abyss.¡± ¡°Conflicts among races and nations were rampant in this world.¡± ¡°Ordinary civilians were like chicks here, at the mercy of others.¡± ¡°War was constant.¡± ¡°And a place that could provide protection for civilians, ensuring their life and property safety in exchange for a bit of blood that didn¡¯t harm them.¡± ¡°Would absolutely be accepted by war-torn refugees plagued by Demon Beasts on the border.¡± ¡°Finally, there was¡­¡± Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Bloodline Sustainable Development Strategy Part 2 Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Bloodline Sustainable Development Strategy Part 2 Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The last condition was a sufficiently expansive domain. To achieve his vision of developing the Bloodline, Lide estimated that he needed at least 50,000 humans initially, increasing to hundreds of thousands later on. Hundreds of thousands of humans would be more than enough to sustain a small part of the Bloodline, and the high-end combat power in this world was extremely strong. The Bloodline, which had been supplemented, was entirely capable of protecting these humans and ensuring their safety. So, a large enough territory was necessary. Luckily, he possessed this condition as well. It was this very location. The ancient castle stood on the edge of a cliff, and from the front, it appeared to be just a fortress that was easy to defend and hard to attack. However, things were entirely different behind the castle. The area where the castle was located was a gourd-shaped basin surrounded by high mountains. The castle was merely at the mouth of the gourd. The land behind the castle was fertile, twenty kilometers wide and fifteen kilometers long. Then the terrain shrank drastically, forming the neck of the gourd. The width decreased from thirty kilometers to just two kilometers, with towering mountains on either side. Five kilometers past the gourd¡¯s neck was the latter half of the gourd basin. The soil here was no less fertile than the land behind the castle. More importantly, this fertile land extended for one hundred fifty kilometers, with an average width of sixty kilometers. Such rich land belonged solely to Lide. The castle was built at the gourd¡¯s mouth, firmly guarding this abundant land. This was Lide¡¯s greatest confidence. To him, this land was a godsend for farming. It was deep within the Far Mountain Range, making transportation extremely inconvenient, and most of the terrain could only be traversed by flying. Additionally, this gourd basin was surrounded by mountains reaching three thousand blades high. Besides entering from the front of the castle, there was no other way in, cutting off most natural enemies directly. Even flying Demon Beasts could only be surpassed by a giant dragon capable of crossing such towering mountains. Furthermore, the gourd basin featured fertile land, mild temperatures year-round, and was far from the threats of war and beasts. As long as there were humans, this land could be brought to life. Even Lide, with his modern worldview, was full of praise for the land found by the Blood Clan Ancestor. On Earth, this land might be deemed worthless due to inconvenient transportation, but in this tumultuous, war-torn world, this was the most suitable headquarters. Poor transportation meant isolation and absolute safety. And with his presence in Green City, communication with the outside was not an issue; isolation would not lead to being left behind by the outside world. According to the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s memory, this fertile land was found after exploring the Far Mountain Range for a decade. Unfortunately, the original Bloodline did not know how to utilize it, and even the original Bloodline Ancestor only saw its potential but did not know how to realize it. The Bloodline was not a race skilled in farming, and even in the Glory World, this highly talented upper race was among the top in combat. But as for farming, they probably couldn¡¯t even eat the dust left behind by humans. Conveniently, Lide arrived and inherited the wealth left by the Blood Clan Ancestor. This land would be brought to life in his hands. ¡°So, Clan Leader, you¡¯re planning to keep humans for us to work?¡± The speaker was Frey, the second in ranking among Lide¡¯s seven Bloodline members. A Bloodline with a somewhat thin frame and sharp eyes. His long, hooked nose added a touch of coldness, and his blue eyes bore an inscrutable look. Keeping humans was not unfamiliar to him; a hundred years ago, when the Bloodline had over three thousand members, he had managed more than ten thousand humans. He had no good impression of the greedy yet weak food. Lide nodded, candidly expressing his thoughts. ¡°Yes, the Holy Clan¡¯s current way of survival is extremely dangerous. If we continue to develop by plundering humans, we will always be hiding in the Far Mountain Range, living like rats in the sewer. We would have to abandon our territory whenever Green City discovered us.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want a day where Green City¡¯s Extraordinary Mage attacks our castle, the army burns our people and plunders our wealth, we must follow my plan.¡± External conflicts were indeed the best way to divert internal conflicts. The deterrence of the Extraordinary Mage from Green City far exceeded Lide¡¯s expectations. Green City¡¯s army didn¡¯t cause much reaction among the Bloodline, but the mention of the Extraordinary Mage made everyone¡¯s faces turn pale. ¡°Clan Leader, your will is our direction forward.¡± Unexpectedly, all the Bloodline members bowed and solemnly declared this oath. Seeing this, Lide breathed a slight sigh of relief; he had overestimated the difficulty. No, he underestimated the significance of the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s identity within the Bloodline. It was not merely the head of a family or a clan leader; it was a dominator with supreme authority. Decisions about the entire Bloodline¡¯s fate had always been made solely by the Blood Clan Ancestor. No one could defy the Ancestor¡¯s might, not just due to tradition, but also because it was a shackle imprinted in the Bloodline. ¡°Good, now I order. First, starting today, prepare the area south of the castle to accommodate the incoming humans. If humans threaten us, we can take action. But if humans show no malice and pose no threat, all clan members are forbidden from harming them, directly feeding on their blood, or stealing their wealth.¡± This was especially key: changing the Bloodline¡¯s ingrained mindset required new rules; otherwise, if they killed every human they saw, what sustainable development could be achieved? Besides, these rules wouldn¡¯t completely limit the Bloodline; in danger, they could act on their own. ¡°Second, activate the Holy Clan¡¯s backup plan. Over the next six months, all Bloodline food will be supplied by the Blood Pool. Reiterating, whether outside or in the castle, do not harm innocent humans, except those hostile to us.¡± ¡°Third, tomorrow morning, everyone will gather in the main hall to relearn the Holy Clan¡¯s history, personally explained by me.¡± After issuing three consecutive orders, Lide paused, giving a few minutes for the Bloodline members below to digest. ¡°Clearing the south area of the castle is assigned to Audis, to be completed within five days. After the Blood Pool is activated, Frey will continue to be responsible for guarding its safety.¡± ¡°You seven stay; the others may leave. Gather here tomorrow morning at nine o¡¯clock.¡± Lide waved to keep the seven second-generation Bloodlines. Once, the Bloodline had as many as thirty second-generation Bloodlines, but after the war with Green City a hundred years ago, only seven remained. To ensure the Bloodline¡¯s survival and avoid detection by Green City¡¯s Extraordinary Mage, the Bloodline¡¯s power had been suppressed by the Blood Clan Ancestor, keeping their number around 200 over the years. No longer concerned with the various expressions of the Bloodline members, Lide sat alone on the throne inlaid with jewels. He closed his eyes and pondered. He had to admit, the framework of the plan he came up with temporarily was still rough; there were countless aspects that needed refinement for execution. But Lide would not miss this opportunity. In three years, the players would arrive. If he didn¡¯t accumulate enough power before these harbingers of chaos arrived, the Bloodline might always have to hide in the cold Far Mountain Range. Given the players¡¯ knack for stirring trouble, the castle¡¯s existence might not remain secret, leading to nothing short of a catastrophe. The Bloodline was his root, and the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s identity determined this. Blood Clan Ancestor: You are the Bloodline Ancestor, possessing powerful bloodlines and immunity to sunlight. Each month, you can develop one Bloodline member; all Bloodline members and their descendants will be steadfastly loyal to you, and each Bloodline member can provide you with 1 point of character experience monthly. The castle currently housed 200 Bloodline members, each providing him with 1 point of experience per month. Now, it required 5000 experience points to advance from level 10 to level 11. Even if he did nothing, he could level up in two years. Outsiders might underestimate the significance of 1 level, but Lide knew very well how difficult it was to level up after reaching level 10. Green City, with a population in the millions, had only twenty Advanced Mages at level 10; the higher the level, the more exaggerated the difficulty of leveling up. ¡°Glory¡± was not a game where you could simply grind levels; it had a highly complex calculation system that Lide had yet to fully understand. Moreover, as the number of Bloodline members increased, this number would continue to rise. If he had 5000 Bloodline members, how fast would his leveling speed be? It was a huge advantage. If he abandoned the Bloodline, he would merely be a vampire hidden among humans. The advantage would shrink considerably, so the most critical task now was to develop the Bloodline and acquire enough strength for self-preservation within three years. Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Mysterious Crystal Skeleton Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Mysterious Crystal Skeleton Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Each member of the Bloodline could develop one blood descendant each year. If he disregarded the previous route, Lide was confident that within three years, he could increase the number of the Bloodline to over a thousand. Expanding the current strength of the Bloodline by more than three times. But if there were over a thousand members, the number of humans they needed to hunt each month would equal the current amount for half a year. Such an exaggerated number of disappearances would definitely draw the attention of Green City, then, when the extraordinary mages of Green City started investigating seriously, Lide had no confidence in keeping it a secret. He feared the castle would be flattened before the players even arrived. The Bloodline had often been discovered by the Green City army before, and each time they suffered significant losses. This was also an important reason why the Blood Clan Ancestor had to hide his identity to go to Green City. If it weren¡¯t for him acting as an internal contact over these three years, the current Bloodline wouldn¡¯t be living so peacefully. After the crowd dispersed, Lide looked at the seven second-generation blood descendants below and lightly waved his hand without saying much. ¡°Follow me to the blood pool¡± The seven people glanced at each other, and no one dared to show any dissent, gracefully following behind Lide. The blood pool was a hidden resource of the Bloodline, storing a large amount of blood. It couldn¡¯t be used casually unless the clan was facing extinction. But since Lide had spoken, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to question it, especially since the information Lide provided was too terrifying. They were being targeted by the extraordinary mages of Green City. Facing such a powerful enemy, the Bloodline couldn¡¯t carelessly go out to plunder humans like before. Hence, now was undoubtedly the best time to use the blood pool. Lide, recalling the memories in his mind, was filled with curiosity about the blood pool. The Blood Clan Ancestor had become a member of the Bloodline directly by an opportunity, not through the initial embrace. The divine object that transformed the original human into the Blood Clan Ancestor was respectfully referred to as the Holy Spirit by the Bloodline. It was a skeleton. The specific method of transformation was unclear, as the memory was too distant and had become extremely vague when Lide received it; thus, he wasn¡¯t very sure. However, after the Holy Spirit transformed Lide into the Blood Clan Ancestor, it still had a powerful function¡ªit could keep the blood fresh and lively and absorb the magic power floating in the air, infusing it into the blood. Once human blood left the body for more than half a day, its effectiveness for the Bloodline would decrease, and if it exceeded a full day, it would become useless to the Bloodline. This was why the Bloodline plundered humans back for captive breeding. However, the existence of the Holy Spirit solved the fatal problem for the Bloodline¡ªthey had to have fresh blood to survive. This key attribute reduced the Bloodline¡¯s demand for fresh blood to almost zero. This was also an important support for Lide¡¯s confidence in implementing the farming plan. Moreover, the Holy Spirit continuously absorbed magic power and irrigated it into the blood pool¡¯s blood. The longer the blood was stored, the richer it became in magic power, greatly benefiting the Bloodline. This was tantamount to cutting the chain tethered to the Bloodline, greatly enhancing the feasibility of the human-fed Bloodline plan. Leading the seven people, Lide slowly walked along the castle. The night did not bother the Bloodline. On the contrary, due to their Bloodline Talent, their abilities were greatly enhanced during the night. Dark Vision was the most common talent among the Bloodline. The once-glorious castle was vast, with buildings that had a strong medieval European architectural flavor. White spires towered, pointed semicircular arches stood tall, and stained glass windows depicted ancient stories of Bloodline heroes. The architectural lines within the castle were simple yet bright, with solid and heavy shapes. The cross points and the clock tower on the transept exuded a strong exotic flavor. Relief carvings of semi-hollowed characters could be seen on the white stone walls along the road, making the enormous castle look like a exquisite piece of art. Even the entrances to the sewers had relief carvings of giant dragons. Lide marveled at the sight; compared to the castle, Green City seemed like a rural backwater. The Bloodline indeed prided themselves on being nobles; such artistic attainment and cultivation could only be matched by the Elves, a race maxed out in both looks and art. The blood pool was on the far right side of the castle, hidden deep within the solid rock. After all, it was a once-glorious castle, and it took Lide half a day to reach the edge of the castle. A well-guarded cave. The bluish granite was hard, and the huge cave reached five meters high, with a dense array of bats hanging from its top. As they entered the cave, the bats were disturbed, and tens of thousands of them flew out from the cave roof, a dark cloud sufficient to halt a giant dragon. Several members of the Bloodline appeared in front of Lide¡¯s group under the cover of the bats. They placed one hand on their chest and bent over, performing a noble salute. Their solemn and deep common language echoed through the continent. ¡°Good evening, Clan Leader¡± Lide nodded. The four Bloodline members before him were warriors guarding the blood pool, who must stay here at all times, regardless of the situation. The previous swarm of bats was, in fact, a demon beast raised by the Bloodline, with an average level of 3. Although individual strength wasn¡¯t impressive, their sheer numbers could give a great mage of level 15 a headache. ¡°Come with me inside¡± The group nodded respectfully. One led the way while the others followed behind the seven second-generation blood descendants. The cave was not an ordinary cave. The traces of alchemy materials on the rocks could be seen not far from the entrance, and hidden magical arrays and alchemy traps vaguely emitted magic fluctuations. The cave¡¯s defense layout was even several times stronger than Lide¡¯s Crimson Mage Tower. It wouldn¡¯t be just a common thief who paid for their audacity if a great mage broke in. This cavern wasn¡¯t where the Blood Clan Ancestor received his legacy; it was only after discovering this location that he moved it. The cavern had been expanded and excavated over centuries, with labyrinthine passages more complex than a maze. After half a day of twists and turns, following numerous secret paths, Lide finally reached the blood pool. An enormously spacious underground chamber. The surrounding rocks were blood-red, as if smeared with fresh blood. In the center lay an irregular deep pool, approximately ten blades long and five blades wide. Its depth was unknown. What surprised Lide the most was that the blood pool wasn¡¯t the scarlet color he had imagined but a very beautiful milky white. It was as if it had just been freshly milked from the farm outside Green City, still emitting a faint warmth. And the Holy Spirit, which he valued most, floated above the milky white blood pool. A skeleton as transparent as crystal. An odd yet harmonious sight. Curious, Lide pulled up the attribute panel and focused on the crystal skeleton. But the first line of text that appeared made Lide gasp, his heart pounding fiercely. Only one sentence echoed in his mind. This time, he had truly struck gold. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Tremendous Harvest Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Tremendous Harvest Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lide was so shocked by the attributes of the Crystal Skeleton that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Divine Remains Attached Attributes: 1. Inheritance, can transform a human into the Bloodline Ancestor (already used) 2. Bloodline¡¯s Legacy, can maintain the vitality of human blood (range: 100-blade radius) 3. Magic Power Surge, as a divine being, even in death, it could still attract magic power, constantly drawing magic power to gather around it. Divine Remains, eternal, indestructible by any power below the divine. Description: The remains of a Blood Clan God, possessing exceedingly special functions, a supreme treasure of the Bloodline. Lide didn¡¯t expect that the Holy Spirit was actually the remains of a Blood Clan God. This was more than astonishing; it utterly terrified him. Could this be considered a real Divine Artifact? The corpse of a divine being, if taken out, would likely cause a frenzy throughout the entire Nolan Empire. Lide took a couple of deep breaths to calm his inner shock. He looked at the attributes of the Holy Spirit again. 1. Inheritance, can transform a human into the Bloodline Ancestor (already used) Without a doubt, this attribute allowed the originally human Bloodline Ancestor to transform into a true member of the Bloodline. Unfortunately, it could only be used once. 2. Bloodline¡¯s Legacy, can maintain the vitality of human blood (range: 100-blade radius) This attribute was like a blade cutting off the shackles around the necks of the Bloodline; without fresh human blood, the Bloodline could not survive. But the existence of the Holy Spirit allowed the Bloodline to have freedom, capable of storing food like humans. The significance of this was too immense; even this one attribute alone would be worthy of being called a supreme treasure. 3. Magic Power Surge, as a divine being, even in death, it could still attract magic power, constantly drawing magic power to gather around it. In Lide¡¯s memory, there was a spell very similar to the function of this attribute. Forbidden Curse¡ªMagic Gathering, which could gather magic power within a narrow space, greatly increasing the efficiency of meditation for mages. This was a Forbidden Curse that even Extraordinary Mages might not be able to master. It did not have offensive power, but for mages, it was undoubtedly the most suitable auxiliary magic. ¡°It seems the milky white liquid in the blood pool is due to this attribute.¡± ¡°Then, what functions do these blood liquids have?¡± Driven by curiosity, Lide hurried forward to check. The sudden appearance of the Divine Remains undoubtedly elevated the success rate of his plan to ninety percent. If he could find more good stuff, it would be the best news for him. Bending down, disregarding the fact that it was the Blood Clan Holy Land, he gently touched the milky white liquid with a finger. Sure enough, a new attribute appeared on the attribute panel. Magic Blood Immediately restores 50 points of magic power upon drinking Bloodline members regain body recovery speed by +1000% after drinking, capable of healing injuries. Explanation: Blood soaked in the Bloodline Holy Object, filled with unimaginable energy. Hiss~ These attributes. Lide was once again shocked. Blood soaked in magic power could no longer be called blood; it was more like an alchemy potion exclusive to the Bloodline. Its effect was even much stronger than an alchemy potion. The Divine Remains, worthy of being the remains of a divine being, still possessed unimaginable abilities even in death. The value of this Holy Spirit was comparable to the treasure hoard of a giant dragon for the Bloodline. It was undoubtedly a supreme treasure. For the upcoming grand plan, he could now proceed with confidence. ¡°How long can the current blood storage in the blood pool sustain the clan members?¡± Standing up, he turned his head and solemnly looked at Frey, who had always been in charge of guarding the blood pool, dressed in a blue noble robe. This slender, aloof second-generation Bloodline was a mage with a level as high as lv9. In terms of strength, apart from Lide, he was the strongest in the Bloodline. The other six second-generation Bloodline members were no match for Frey. His formidable combat strength made Lide highly value him, thus assigning him to guard the blood pool. ¡°Clan Leader, our reserves can sustain the current clan members for three years.¡± Hearing Frey¡¯s response, Lide nodded in satisfaction. With enough food at home, he felt no panic; even if the plan failed, there was enough reserve to resist this risk. ¡°Very good. Continue to guard the blood pool. After tomorrow, for the next six months, you do not need to leave the Holy Land. This place is the root of our Holy Clan. Frey, you are my most trusted child. Everything is entrusted to you.¡± Lide¡¯s young face looked somewhat awkward in comparison to Frey¡¯s thirty-some appearance, but no one found it inappropriate. The other second-generation Bloodline members gazed at Frey with envy. Gaining such trust from the Clan Leader was a tremendous honor for any Bloodline member. Frey¡¯s aloof face showed a hint of emotion, and he knelt on one knee. His emerald eyes flashed with a trace of crimson, and he solemnly said: ¡°At your command, Father, no one can desecrate the Holy Land unless they step over my corpse.¡± Lide nodded, helped Frey up, and then said with a heavy expression: ¡°Build a separate room for the blood pool, sealing it off from the outside world. From now on, no Bloodline member will drink Magic Blood directly from the blood pool. It would be best to build several more rooms; the Holy Spirit and the blood pool cannot be exposed to the outside anymore. Moreover, starting today, all Bloodline members are forbidden from discussing the Holy Spirit. I hope the Bloodline will forget the existence of the Holy Spirit.¡± The origin of the Divine Remains was too exaggerated, and the Bloodline had never discovered this fact before. But the risk of leakage could not be ruled out. Lide had realized the gravity of the situation. Divine Remains, just one Green City couldn¡¯t protect it, not even with an Extraordinary Mage guarding it. It was too precious. If this news got out, the Bloodline would face extinction in no time. The few second-generation Bloodline members were somewhat surprised by Lide¡¯s serious expression, not understanding why Lide wanted to obscure the Holy Spirit that had been in the blood pool for over two hundred years. But regardless of understanding, Lide¡¯s orders were absolute, and they had to be executed. ¡°That¡¯s settled, then. I believe you can find a way to resolve this. From now on, the news of the Holy Spirit will be the Bloodline¡¯s highest secret.¡± Lide waved his hand, not providing a detailed explanation. The fewer people who knew about this matter, the safer it would be; it wasn¡¯t about doubting the loyalty of the Bloodline, but this was a world of magic. Memory-probing spells were not just legends; Lide knew of no fewer than five, just that he hadn¡¯t had the chance to learn them. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± After dismissing everyone, Lide stayed by the blood pool for a long time. Finally, he suppressed his excitement, returning alone to the central manor of the castle. In fact, the safety of the Holy Spirit did not need to be overly worried. The Holy Land had not only magic arrays and various magic traps laid out but also two one-way Transmission Arrays around the blood pool, procured at great cost by the Bloodline Ancestor. Should an unstoppable enemy breach, the Bloodline guards would immediately activate the Transmission Array to send the Holy Spirit to a safe place. Besides, if it really came to that, the Bloodline would probably be nearing extinction soon. Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Reshaping Bloodline History Part 1 Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Reshaping Bloodline History Part 1 Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The manor in the center of the ancient castle was Lide¡¯s residence, the most luxurious and grand manor in the entire castle. Built during the peak period of the Bloodline a hundred years ago, the entire castle housed three thousand Bloodline and over twenty thousand humans. Many exquisite carvings were directed by the Bloodline and completed by humans. The two Bloodline guards at the entrance immediately saw Lide and greeted him with surprise and delight. ¡°Good evening, Clan Leader.¡± Lide nodded. As he had not been in the castle for years, only two third-generation Bloodline were left to guard this manor. However, due to his status and the Bloodline¡¯s loyalty to him, there was no concern regarding the manor¡¯s safety. The all-stone manor radiated an Ancient Roman atmosphere, with a main building of five floors and nearly twenty meters in height, making it the most magnificent structure in the castle. The manor had front and rear courtyards, stables, cellars, storage rooms¡ªeverything a noble manor required. Having flown all night, Lide had little interest in appreciating the centuries-old luxurious architecture. He quickly went to sleep after washing up, served by the two guards. The Bloodline only required two Sunshine Hours of sleep each day. They preferred resting during the day and being active at night. But Lide did not have this habit. He was mentally exhausted today and slept soundly. ¡­ The next morning. The ancient castle¡¯s central hall was the Bloodline¡¯s council chamber, where all major meetings were held. Every heritage had life force, and the Bloodline¡¯s survival in the Glory World undoubtedly had merit. To change the Bloodline¡¯s current situation, mere suppression was far from enough. Gathering the Bloodline in the hall to hear him speak about the Bloodline¡¯s history was another of Lide¡¯s plans. To change the Bloodline¡¯s perception. And the most crucial part of changing the Bloodline¡¯s perception was to reshape history. People were symbols of society, and culture was the backdrop of society. What kind of cultural education one received determined what kind of person they became, regardless of skin color or race. The Bloodline¡¯s previous heritage taught them to view humans as food, a fact passed down verbally. But Lide decided to change this fact¡ªrewrite the Bloodline myth. After a night of brewing, although his draft was still rough, it was sufficient. This Bloodline lineage was all his Bloodline; no one would easily question or refute him. Lide didn¡¯t need the Bloodline to believe absolutely, as long as he could change some of their perceptions, it would be enough. ¡°Do you know the origin of the Bloodline?¡± The Bloodline sitting neatly below on small benches looked puzzled. ¡°The Bloodline was created when the Creator God created the world, wasn¡¯t it?¡± This Bloodline lineage lacked sufficient historical depth; most of their legends were heard from the humans they viewed as food. This was the reason for Lide¡¯s confidence. ¡°Then can anyone tell me, why does the Bloodline need to consume human blood to survive and not the blood of Demon Beasts? In terms of Magic Power content alone, Demon Beast¡¯s blood is far superior to human blood. But why can only human blood serve as the Bloodline¡¯s food?¡± The Bloodline in the Glory World was somewhat different from the Earthly legends. Here, only human blood could be the Bloodline¡¯s food; even Half-Beasts and Elves were useless to the Bloodline. This question immediately stumped the Bloodline below. Few had ever considered this issue before. Everyone had taken these as common sense, just as no one questioned why we preferred delicious food over something incredibly unpalatable. Lide laughed inwardly; the main act was about to begin. ¡°Because the Bloodline was cursed by the Lord of Chaos Evil God, the most powerful Evil God at the beginning of Creation. Every Holy Clan member bears the Eternal Curse of the Lord of Chaos Evil God.¡± A collective gasp filled the room below. Everyone exchanged looks, their eyes filled with indescribable shock. The hall fell silent because of the shocking news. The Eternal Curse of the Lord of Chaos Evil God was a far more terrifying name than even the most fearsome Extraordinary Mage. This was a world where Divine beings were real; churches often witnessed Divine miracles, and Evil Gods occasionally appeared. Being cursed by an entity whose name alone induced fear was enough to make their hearts tremble. Lucy¡¯s face showed a mix of shock and fear, her emerald eyes filled with confusion. It was her first time hearing this from Lide. The Bloodline¡¯s blood bestowed them with eternal life, making them genuine Longevity Species. And with their long lives, each Bloodline was a knowledgeable scholar; even those not fond of books accumulated considerable knowledge over centuries. But what Lide said was something no Bloodline had ever heard. The origin of the Bloodline was universally acknowledged: the Creator God created the Bloodline with his blood. But the idea of bearing the curse of such a terrifying Evil God was unheard of. ¡°Night Goddess above¡±¡ªthis information was astonishing. Lucy stood, her face full of questions. ¡°Father, why have we never heard this before? And why have I never felt cursed?¡± Lide smiled mysteriously, adjusting his silver-embroidered black magic robe slightly, his tone slow and deep. ¡°This is the last bit of knowledge passed down to me by the Holy Spirit.¡± Knowledge passed down by the Holy Spirit? Most Bloodline knew of the Holy Spirit, but aside from Lide, who had an attribute panel and knew the Holy Spirit¡¯s details, other Bloodline only saw the Holy Spirit as a Bloodline heritage treasure, much like a noble¡¯s crest. They were unaware of the Holy Spirit¡¯s origins, knowing only that it was exceptionally important to the Bloodline. The Blood Clan Ancestor had never spoken of the Holy Spirit before, allowing Lide to exploit this gap and unfold his narrative. He could then find an excuse to erase any traces of the Holy Spirit. ¡°The Holy Spirit was once a member of the Bloodline, crafted by the Creator God¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°We once had a long history.¡± ¡°A million years ago¡­¡± A long mythological story was narrated solemnly by Lide. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Reshaping the History of the Bloodline (Part 2) Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Reshaping the History of the Bloodline (Part 2) Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°When the Creator God was creating the world, the Creator God Sword accidentally cut a wound, and the Blood of Creation dripped into the newly created world.¡± ¡°Out of compassion, the Creator God used the Blood of Creation to create the world¡¯s first beings, the Bloodline.¡± ¡°At that time, the Bloodline was flawless, the most beloved race by the Creator God.¡± ¡°The Bloodline could enjoy the sunlight, and the sun did not harm them. In fact, the Bloodline received more enhancement during the day than in the night.¡± Hearing this, an uproar erupted among the Bloodline below. It was an undisputed fact that the Bloodline feared the sun, but Lide was the first to claim that the Bloodline once did not fear the sun and even enjoyed it. ¡°Clan Leader, why could the Bloodline live under the sun at the beginning of Creation?¡± Lucy could not contain her curiosity and asked. Lide waved his hand, not answering directly, and continued the mythological story he had crafted overnight. ¡°The Bloodline was a great life form created from the blood of the Creator God, and the sun was also created by the Creator God. Would the Creator God create a sun that could harm his own descendants? No, he would not.¡± ¡°So at the beginning of Creation, the Bloodline was a sacred race comparable to the Ancient Titans.¡± ¡°No one could compare to the Bloodline except the Ancient Titans. The Ancient Titans ruled the skies, while the Bloodline ruled the earth.¡± ¡°At that time, humans were still in the era of savagery, elves were still fruits on the Tree of Life, giant dragons were flapping their wings attempting to fly into the sky, beastmen had not yet appeared, and dwarves were still in the valleys learning to make fire.¡± The Bloodline below showed longing expressions, unexpected that their ancestors were so powerful. To have once ruled the entire world alongside the Ancient Titans, what an honor it was. Lide¡¯s face grew more and more divine, and the words he spoke were filled with an inciting effect, aided by magic power. Thanks to the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s obsession with magic, he discovered during his magic studies that the Charming Skill, a Second Circle Magic, could increase the persuasiveness of one¡¯s voice if the magic model was not fully activated and the magic power input was controlled. A very interesting derivative use of magic. ¡°But everything changed after a magical experiment. The Ancient Titans used magic to create an eternal divine artifact, the Thunder God Staff. This staff, imbued with the power of thunder, gained the divine position of thunder. The Titans used the Thunder God Staff to steal the Creator God¡¯s power.¡± The legend that the Titans stole the divine position from the Creator God was already a part of the Glory World lore. It was said that the Ancient Titans initiated the era of gods after stealing the Creator God¡¯s power. Lide seamlessly incorporated the Bloodline into this story. In any case, outsiders would not believe such a heretical and malevolent narrative, but he only needed the Bloodline to believe it. ¡°The world said that after losing part of his divine power, the Creator God left the world he loved so much.¡± ¡°But that is not true, no one could lose power and not punish the rebels. The Creator God did not punish the Ancient Titans because he was in the middle of battling the most terrifying Lord of Chaos Evil God.¡± ¡°What is the Lord of Chaos Evil God? Father, I have never heard of that title before.¡± Lucy continued playing the role of the questioning child. Lide coughed lightly, remaining composed, and delivered the story he had prepared in advance. ¡°All worlds must be created out of chaos, and our world is no exception. The Lord of Chaos Evil God was the most terrifying evil god within the chaos, feeding on devouring worlds.¡± This statement caused a stir among the Bloodline below. Feeding on devouring worlds, how terrifying could this evil god be? ¡°Did the Creator God win?¡± Lide shook his head, stopping Lucy¡¯s question, and continued, ¡°The Creator God faced off against the Lord of Chaos Evil God for a million years. At the crucial moment when they were at a stalemate, the Ancient Titans used the Thunder God Staff to steal the Creator God¡¯s power.¡± Audis, upon hearing this, was filled with anger. These rebellious Ancient Titans should all be hanged, one by one. ¡°Having lost part of his power, the Creator God could no longer hold on, but to slay the Lord of Chaos Evil God, he summoned our ancestors, the Blood Clan Gods.¡± ¡°We are the descendants of the Creator God, not those rebellious Ancient Titans. For the sake of the world, our ancestors embarked on the journey to the outer realms of chaos.¡± ¡°The strength of the Lord of Chaos Evil God was unprecedented, and the Blood Clan Gods fell one after another in the battle.¡± ¡°Noticing the Creator God¡¯s dwindling power, the Lord of Chaos Evil God commenced the most dreadful attack. The Creator God¡¯s body, harder than mountains, sustained immense injuries, and only the last Holy Spirit of the Blood Clan Gods remained. In the direst moment of the battle, the Creator God, disregarding his depleted magic power, burnt his life to cast the strongest Chaos Magic, trapping the Lord of Chaos Evil God briefly. At that time, the Creator God handed the Creation Sword to the Blood Clan God¡ªthe Holy Spirit. Using all his remaining strength, the Holy Spirit beheaded the Lord of Chaos Evil God.¡± ¡°We finally achieved victory.¡± ¡°But unfortunately, the Creator God, having lost his most vital power, sustained unhealable injuries in the final battle with the Lord of Chaos Evil God and fell.¡± ¡°When the Holy Spirit journeyed to the outer realms of chaos, a few brave human heroic kings followed us. In the battle, although humans could not compare to the Bloodline, they made significant contributions, and some even sacrificed themselves to save the Blood Clan Gods.¡± ¡°Before the Lord of Chaos Evil God died, he cursed the Bloodline who fought against his invasion with his final Chaos Divine Power. He cursed that the Bloodline would forever need to drink the blood of their companions and that the Bloodline, who once loved living under the sunlight, would suffer from the sun¡¯s harm forever.¡± Lide¡¯s tone became extremely solemn at this point. ¡°So this is why we can only appear at night and cannot endure the sunlight.¡± ¡°This is why we can only drink human blood, as the blood of beastmen, elves, or demons cannot satisfy us.¡± ¡°Because humans were once our companions. We are the descendants of the Creator God, and our Bloodline once made great sacrifices for this world.¡± As the final high-pitched conclusion, spoken with the magic model of the Charming Skill, resonated, the Bloodline below fell into a deathly silence. Watching the Bloodline below, Lide thought to himself. It worked. Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Fooled Lame Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Fooled Lame Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although the Bloodline was fiercely loyal to Lide, this loyalty was not blind or mechanical; each member of the Bloodline had their way of thinking. They would not hesitate to die in battle, but if one asked the Bloodline to pick up garbage or clean the sewers daily, they would do it, though their efficiency would not be high. The sustainable development strategy was something that challenged the Bloodline¡¯s inherent beliefs. So changing their mindset was essential, and the first step to change their mindset was to change their common knowledge and heritage. ¡°Father, why aren¡¯t the legends of other Bloodline like this?¡± Frey stood up, mentally and physically shaken by the day¡¯s events, his usual aloofness disappearing at that moment. ¡°Child, because not all Bloodline are descendants of the Holy Spirit. Some Bloodline, like in human legends, were granted immortality and casting talent by the Magic Goddess. We are descendants of the Holy Spirit, directly descended from the deities, different from the ordinary Bloodline. In fact, we have a more honorable name, personally given by the Holy Spirit; it is¡­¡± Lide paused, scanning the Bloodline below him, staring at him with burning eyes, and said each word slowly. ¡°Holy Light Bloodline.¡± ¡°Our race name is Holy Light Bloodline. This name was personally given to us by the Holy Spirit. Although it had been lost in the dust over the long years, now we have reclaimed our glory.¡± ¡°We are noble descendants of deities, not those evil common Bloodline.¡± ¡°From now on, all clansmen must remember the true name of our race¡ªHoly Light Bloodline.¡± Lide¡¯s plan was not complicated. The Bloodline¡¯s reputation among humans had already hit rock bottom. Mysterious, terrifying, and bloody were the most intuitive impressions humans had of the Bloodline. Changing that was extremely difficult. In that case, it was better to start afresh with a new identity. Holy Light Bloodline, a name that sounded high and mighty¡­ at least in this world. Just like the deities in the temple, the God of Love and Beauty, the God of Fairness and Justice, the Light God, the Life Goddess¡ªthose names instilled a sense of goodwill among ordinary people. The Bloodline could also adopt the same approach, using a high and mighty alias and discarding the infamous old one. This way, the current Bloodline could be called a new Bloodline. A brand-new myth, a brand-new race name, and a brand-new mindset. The previous traditional mindset of the Bloodline, which disregarded humans, would inevitably undergo dramatic changes under these new legends. By the time the Bloodline realized it, they would already be part of this new Bloodline. ¡°Holy Light Bloodline¡­.¡± ¡°So we are descendants of deities.¡± ¡°Goddess above, the knowledge Ancestor Crown has obtained is too astonishing.¡± ¡°We are different from other Bloodline; we are the Holy Light Bloodline¡­.¡± After receiving this unprecedented information, the Bloodline below transformed from initial bewilderment to greater surprise. No one didn¡¯t hope their ancestors had once held illustrious positions; this kind of supreme glory made them naturally and mostly believe what Lide said. As for the remaining doubts, they could only be resolved over time. He believed countless Bloodline would fill in the blanks of this experience with their imagination. In the legend of Glory, the Bloodline were lives formed unintentionally from the blood dripping from the wound of the Creation Sword when the Creator God created the world. However, it wasn¡¯t until the era of the gods that the Bloodline was bestowed with magic power and immortality by the Night Goddess. In the original legend, the Bloodline wasn¡¯t so great and did not have any outstanding features. After Lide¡¯s revision, the origin of the Bloodline became infinitely more prestigious, especially with humans playing a part because this addition could make the Bloodline show basic respect and recognition towards humans. Moreover, Lide created this myth to distinguish his branch of the Bloodline from other Bloodlines. To establish a new sense of identity and pride. Even in the future, when the city is established, and the Bloodline coexists peacefully with humans, an uncanny sight, they could proudly declare that they did not kill humans, for they were different from those insidious entities; they were descendants of the Holy Spirit, children of the deities. ¡°But unfortunately, after passing on these lost pieces of knowledge to me, the Holy Spirit relics turned into dust, and this memory remained buried in my mind for centuries before being unlocked.¡± The Bloodline below gasped in surprise. ¡°Ancestor Crown, hasn¡¯t the Holy Spirit always been in the blood pool?¡± ¡°Could it be that the Holy Spirit in the blood pool is a magical illusion?¡± ¡°Ancestor Crown¡­¡± Lide sighed deeply. ¡°The current Holy Spirit in the blood pool is made from Magic Crystal. The true Holy Spirit turned to dust a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°Time has passed for so long. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the Holy Spirit¡¯s last remaining power, it wouldn¡¯t have lasted until now.¡± ¡°So, to ensure the dignity and glory of our ancestors, the issue of the Holy Spirit relics must not be discussed within the Bloodline. Although the one in the blood pool is a Magic Crystal, since we know the truth, I will build a separate room to protect the blood pool.¡± Lide also conveniently covered up the matter of the Holy Spirit. The Bloodline below fell into silence once again, unexpectedly feeling such a sense of loss upon learning the truth. That was the relic of a deity, destroyed a hundred years ago. The air was silent for a long, long time, with all the Bloodline immersed in the just-revealed truth that the myth and the Holy Spirit were false. Frey was the first to come back to his senses, his deep blue eyes gleaming as he asked, ¡°Clan Leader, what should we do now?¡± The glory of the Bloodline ancestors made his blood boil, and he never thought that those humans he once saw as food were once comrades who fought alongside their ancestors. It was indeed a deeply hidden history, surely buried in the dirt by those hypocritical gods after seizing the Creator God¡¯s divine position, leaving only false and ridiculous lies. The fact that the Clan Leader could inherit the Holy Spirit¡¯s knowledge and restore the true history of their Bloodline was indeed the Creator God¡¯s blessing. Lide surveyed the Bloodline, who were still immersed in the greatness of their ancient ancestors¡¯ deeds, with a serious expression. ¡°Since we are a new Bloodline, we must change our previous mindset. Humans were once the assistants of our ancestors, and they might become our assistants again in the future. Think about it: if we can possess a city as large as Green City, ruling over millions of humans within, how many Bloodline can we sustain? Wouldn¡¯t we become the greatest Bloodline in the southern region, no, the Nolan Empire, no, the entire Glory Main Plane?! And each of you will be a historical witness to the rise of the Holy Light Bloodline; you will possess unprecedented power and wealth.¡± His words were highly provocative; Lide continuously infused magic power into the Charming Skill¡¯s magic model without stopping. It had to be said that this grand vision was too tempting, causing these Bloodline, who had never experienced modern company indoctrination, to instantly get lost in a beautiful and promising future. Audis stood up, attempting to suppress the nearly boiling blood within him. ¡°Father, your idea is magnificent, but I must say, with our current strength, it is still quite difficult.¡± Although he had internally accepted what Lide intended to do, he still felt obliged to remind him, not wanting the Bloodline to see only the gains but not the dangers. Lide did not mind, his gaze piercing straight at the other, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re talking about difficulty, not impossibility. But that is exactly why I initiated the change. I have a dream.¡± Lide raised his voice, ¡°I hope that one day, the Bloodline can walk freely under the sunlight, I hope that one day, no human can harm the Bloodline, and no mage dares to hunt the Bloodline as alchemy materials.¡± ¡°I hope that one day, we can truly become the Holy Light Bloodline, fearing no power, restoring the honor of the deities.¡± His highly provocative voice echoed through the hall, causing different lights to rise in the eyes of all the Bloodline, completely different from their usual look. To one day walk freely under the sunlight, without fear of being discovered, without fear of any power. What a great goal this was. When looking at Lide again, their eyes were filled with an indescribable sense of worship. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Preparations Before Farming Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Preparations Before Farming Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It took a long time for the Bloodline to finally come to their senses. The Ancestor Crown¡¯s perspective was indeed incomparable to ours. The seven second-generation Bloodline looked at each other, and Frey was the first to stand up. The proud figure bent down, with an enthusiasm in his eyes that had never been there before. ¡°Father, Frey is willing to fight for you.¡± At this moment, the Bloodline below seemed to be activated, and everyone stood up in unison. ¡°Willing to fight for you.¡± Under the blessing of the Charming Skill, this group of Bloodline was finally mobilized. Lide was greatly satisfied in his heart, no matter what would happen afterward, at least now there was a very good beginning. ¡°Very good, you did not disappoint me.¡± ¡°As per the orders I issued yesterday, Frey guards the sanctuary, and all other Bloodline are forbidden from harming humans. I will organize the regulations and post them outside the hall, every Bloodline must memorize them.¡± ¡°Audis, start clearing the South District today, let all Bloodline move out of the South District, from now on, the South District will be a human settlement.¡± ¡°My children, the future of the Bloodline will undergo tremendous changes starting today, and humans are our important helpers. I do not want my clansmen to be foolish enough to harm them.¡± ¡°Dismissed.¡± After the crowd dispersed, Lide fell into deep thought. The most crucial step of the farming plan had been taken; changing a race¡¯s deeply held beliefs was an extremely difficult task. But fortunately, the Goddess of Fate was on his side this time, and he had once again teased the Goddess of Fate¡¯s skirt. What the castle currently lacked was humans; the main force in farming was humans, not the Bloodline. All this groundwork was laid to welcome the incoming humans. Although there were no humans in the castle yet, it was the least of Lide¡¯s worries. From the large number of refugees flooding into Green City recently, it was evident that the war between the Nolan Empire and the Beastman Empire at the south end of the Far Mountain Range had a considerable impact. Beastmen, living on the barren wasteland, would invade the borders of the Nolan Empire every year due to food shortages at the onset of winter. This invasion had been ongoing for hundreds of years, and the Beastmen never missed an occasion. But surprisingly, the war this year started earlier for some unknown reason. It was just early autumn now, just past October, still a full two months before the Frost Month. According to tradition, the Beastmen would only start their offensive after the Frost Month. But because of the premature invasion by the Beastmen, the Nolan Empire¡¯s army was far from prepared, leaving millions of civilians along the border homeless due to the outbreak of war. In this world, no one cared about the fate of a group of civilians. Under such circumstances, the castle only needed to avoid Green City¡¯s army and bring a small portion of refugees to the castle¡­ conservatively five thousand people, at most no more than ten thousand. No warrior could slay a giant dragon in a single stroke; the development of any power needed to progress from small to large. And it was also impossible for the current castle to accept too many humans at once; the Bloodline only had 200 members now, and having too many people might affect the Bloodline¡¯s ruling position. Therefore, capturing population was destined to be a long process. Moreover, the preliminary work needed to be done before capturing the population. Food, winter clothing, farming tools, and other resources were something Lide had to prepare in advance. The survival of the Bloodline was destined to be inseparable from humans. The Bloodline viewed humans as food, but this was just a flattering expression; in Lide¡¯s view, the current Bloodline looked more like a bunch of parasites, parasites that couldn¡¯t survive without humans. Although this parasite was a powerful Upper Race, with everyone being natural-born Spellcasters, it didn¡¯t change the facts. Unfortunately, Lide was also one of them, but as a modern person, he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow his subordinates to develop so barbarically. With a sufficient number of humans, the Bloodline could be well supplied. One million humans should surely be able to sustain ten thousand Bloodline; an average of 100 humans supporting one Bloodline, each month contributing just a bit of blood would be enough for the Bloodline to survive. And this was still a harmless way. As for ways to make humans willingly contribute blood, Lide had already thought of countless methods. Additionally, the existence of the Holy Spirit could preserve blood for a long time, making the plan for humans to support the Bloodline highly feasible. For the farming plan, Lide had already considered most situations within the limited time. After a long time, Lide stood up from the main seat, took a deep breath while looking at the now empty hall. It would start from here. ¡­ After descending, the Bloodline immediately began to execute Lide¡¯s orders. The Bloodline clearing the South District had already begun moving out of the designated area. At its peak, the castle had housed as many as twenty thousand humans, so the scope was vast enough. The castle, built at the entrance of a gourd-shaped basin, had massive towering mountains on both its eastern and western sides. Even the 3000-blade-tall peaks were hard for a giant dragon to fly over, perfectly serving as city walls. Besides this, the castle was divided into three areas: the North District where the city walls were located, established between two mountains, had always been the main activity area for the Bloodline. The central area was the residential area for the Bloodline, with the council hall and Lide¡¯s manor located in the central area. The South District, designed to be the human habitation at the height of the Bloodline¡¯s power, was the largest area. Beyond the South District lay vast fertile lands yet to be developed, which were Lide¡¯s future assurance for feeding humans. Lide allocated Audis to clear the South District, which could accommodate up to twenty thousand people, making it the largest residential area in the castle. It had rows of two-story houses, wide streets, and a complete drainage system. There even was a structure that greatly surprised Lide ¡ª a septic tank for waste disposal. Even in Green City, such facilities that significantly improved the quality of life were built only in areas inhabited by the most powerful Nobles. In the slums of Green City, feces on the streets were almost omnipresent. He had thought that the castle, no matter how good, wouldn¡¯t be much better than Green City, but he hadn¡¯t expected the living facilities to be so complete. This discovery filled him with confidence for the upcoming plan. No one would reject a high-quality living environment. Once used to clean streets and a safe environment, who would want to return to dirty, foul-smelling streets and a place where life was constantly at risk? Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Enormous Wealth Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Enormous Wealth Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°¡±¡± The Bloodline was a race with excellent talents, even not needing to learn and fight as hard as humans to gain power over long years. Any Bloodline who lived for over a hundred years would inevitably become an intermediate professional, while humans needed continuous effort and decent talents to break through to the same level. Lide had already set a goal for the development of the Bloodline. To use the world¡¯s protagonists¡ªhumans to help the Bloodline. But now, there was still one thing before him that he had to do. Stock up on food reserves. Although the Bloodline also needed food like bread and milk, the amount was not significant, more like humans eating snacks to satisfy cravings rather than essentials. The castle¡¯s current stock of wheat and flour was insufficient, barely enough for two hundred people for a month. Next, once the residential area was vacated, Lide would personally lead the Bloodline to the border¡­ to the war zone between the Nolan Empire and the Beastman Empire. There were many refugees due to the war. These were the people needed for the castle. To ensure the success of the next plan, he had to go to Green City to procure a sufficient quantity of food to avoid the imminent situation where humans would have no food to use. The long Frost was not suitable for food production. The Bloodline had a two hundred-year history, and a considerable wealth accumulated over many years. After leaving the hall, Lide returned to his manor. Extracting the memory of the Blood Clan Ancestor, guided by the memories to the master bedroom on the third floor. ¡°The Blood Clan Ancestor sure hid the money deep.¡± Lide looked at the wardrobe made of Blue Heart Maple in the room and shook his head with a slight laugh. Opening the wardrobe door, it was empty, with no trace of Gold Puck or treasures. Lide closed his eyes, spiritual power began to spread, touching a magic array depicted inside the wardrobe¡¯s interlayer. Spiritual touch. Crack~ The wardrobe made a sound. A stone door etched with dozens of alchemy traps appeared in front of Lide. Lide still did not open his eyes, continuing to explore the stone door with his spiritual power. Crack~ The alchemy traps on the stone door slowly dimmed, and then Lide opened his eyes, recalling the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s memory, confirming there were no hidden traps before pushing open the secret door and entering the concealed room. In the dimly lit room, a faint magic lamp emitted a sparse light. Stepping inside, Lide was dazzled by the shine on the ground. A dazzling golden light. Glittering Gold Puck filled ten oak chests. Here lay the wealth accumulated by the Bloodline over two hundred years. Witnessing this scene, Lide¡¯s heartbeat quickened a bit. In the memory, each oak chest here contained 2000 Gold Puck¡­ A massive fortune. Taking a handful of Gold Puck in front, the unique cold metallic touch made his heartbeat unable to calm down. This was a wealth enough to drive anyone mad. Even a baron¡¯s noble family in Green City with a two-hundred-year heritage might not have so many Gold Puck. ¡°The Bloodline may lack in other areas, but their desire for collecting wealth is comparable to a greedy giant dragon.¡± Lide shook his head, slightly opening his fingers, letting the Gold Puck slip through and fall into the oak chest with a crisp clinking sound. Only the money spent was wealth, unused, it was just a pile of metal. For ordinary nobles, storing such wealth might be the best way to fend off unknown risks, but for a power, it seemed a bit short-sighted. Besides these ten oak chests of Gold Puck, there were also hundreds of valuable gold and gemstone products placed in the room. Ruby-encrusted necklaces, pure gold sculptures, pearl jewelry, all lavish items, even valued no less than these ten chests of Gold Puck. Truly worthy of a Blood Clan Ancestor, two hundred years of accumulation was indeed affluent. But how to take them out made him scratch his head, for, a single oak chest full of Gold Puck weighed over a hundred pounds. Being the Blood Clan Ancestor, with such a high status, carrying out a big chest and letting his subordinates see it would be somewhat undignified. Opening the attribute panel, a skill made his eyes shine. Dylan Kachar Race: Bloodline (Ancestor) Level: Mage lv10 (123/5000), warrior lv5 (level limit reached) Magic Power: 652/652 Talent Specialization: Blood Clan Ancestor (unique), Bloodline Shackles (limited), Magic Affinity (extreme) Racial Skills: Transform to Bat, Bloodsucking Recovery, Super strong physique (passive) Spells: First Circle Magic: Small Fireball Skill, Thunderbolt Skill, Puppetry Technique, Mage¡¯s Hand, Magic Shield, Waterfall Skill Second Circle Magic: Reconnaissance Skill, Big Fireball Skill, Thunderstorm Skill, Big Puppet Skill, Magic Surge, Rapid Progress, Enhancement Skill, Charming Skill Three Circle Magic: Instant Teleportation, Void Walking, Bursting Fireball Among them, a First Circle Magic caught his interest¡­ Mage¡¯s Hand. Mage¡¯s Hand was always the first magic a mage apprentice had to learn, not just because the spell only had 30 magic nodes, making it very simple. But because many magical experiments would produce unpredictable dangers, at this time, Mage¡¯s Hand was the most reliable companion for a mage. Mage¡¯s Hand: Condense a giant invisible hand with magic power. This spell could replace the mage in doing some very dangerous experiments, and of course, it could also be used to¡­carry chests. Choosing the foremost oak chest, his spiritual power began to maneuver the magic power into the magic model. Mage¡¯s Hand, this First Circle Magic, had a total of thirty magic nodes, with the difficulty of casting being among the simplest of all First Circle Magic. Lide rarely cast spells, but he was pretty confident. Concentrating, the magic power began to operate the magic model according to the trajectory. After continuously injecting magic, the magic nodes of Mage¡¯s Hand started glowing with blue light. Swish~ When the last magic node was activated, a giant hand three times larger than an ordinary person appeared out of thin air in the secret room¡­ semi-transparent, with dense magical waves on it. Successful casting, Lide laughed heartily. Every time he cast magic, it made him extraordinarily excited. He could clearly feel how to control the Mage¡¯s Hand in front of him, it was a very wonderful feeling, like a materialization of his spirit, and using it was no different than using his limbs. Checking his magic power, Magic Power: 642/652, with 652 points of magic power reduced by 10 after a successful cast, indicating Mage¡¯s Hand required 10 points of magic power to cast. Each Sunshine Hour required only two points of magic power to maintain it continuously, a very practical spell. Bang~ With a thought, the hundred-pound oak chest was grasped by the giant Mage¡¯s Hand. Lide smiled in satisfaction, the more he used it, the more he could feel the mystery and charm of magic. No wonder the previous Blood Clan Ancestor was so obsessed with magic. If it were not for the upcoming agricultural plan, he also wanted to return to the Mage Tower and study the mystic magic. Ignoring the remaining Gold Coins and gemstones, 2000 Gold Puck was already enough. Leaving the secret room with hands behind his back, the Mage¡¯s Hand carried the oak chest floating in the air, following closely behind him. ¡°Good day, Ancestor Crown.¡± The guard at the door saw Lide coming out and bowed with a hand on his chest. Lide nodded, ¡°Good day, go and get Dylan for me.¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± Watching the Bloodline before him turn into a bat and leave, Lide turned around and went back into the room. It was early October, still far from the cold winter, the room¡¯s fireplace hadn¡¯t been lit, the colorful oil paintings hung on the brick-stone walls. After entering the room, Lide looked at the closed oak chest on the carpet, feeling somewhat conflicted. If this chest of Gold Puck could be brought to reality, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry anymore, but unfortunately, only his soul could traverse here. If his body could too¡­ no, even if his body could traverse, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a good thing. This world was too dangerous, and no one could guarantee absolute safety. At least with soul traversal, if he faced insurmountable danger, he could still go back and wouldn¡¯t be really killed. Thinking this way, Lide felt much more at ease. The Ah Q mentality indeed was a truism. Not long after, a knock on the door interrupted Lide¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Father¡± The door opened, a warrior in full armor, with a heroic countenance appeared before Lide. Second-generation Bloodline, Dylan Kachar The only warrior among the seven second-generation Bloodline, Level 9, with the secondary profession of assassin, lv4. Dylan was also the Bloodline responsible for managing the Magic Language Bats. Magic Language Bats were a unique demon beast of the Bloodline, above level 5, with formidable strength. An adult Magic Language Bat¡¯s wingspan could reach up to 12 meters, with combat power not inferior to a Bloodline of the same level. Currently, the castle housed over 400 Magic Language Bats. He couldn¡¯t just carry an oak chest of Gold Puck alone with Mage¡¯s Hand back to Green City; it would be time-consuming, not to mention a bit ostentatious. The Bloodline usually used Magic Language Bats for transporting goods, and in wartime, they served as troops, making them multifunctional demon beasts. ¡°Arrange two Magic Language Bats for me, I need them tonight.¡± Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Audiss Doubts Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Audis¡¯s Doubts Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°¡±Rock Hart had been very puzzled over the past few days. From the moment the Clan Leader returned last night, that sense of confusion had not disappeared. He keenly sensed a significant change in the Clan Leader¡¯s aura; it was not like this the last time he returned. At that time, all of the Clan Leader¡¯s actions were in line with the Bloodline¡¯s code: cold, fond of darkness, never gathering the clan in the hall in the morning, and viewing humans solely as food. He even thought that this time, the Clan Leader would, like before, have him lead the clan members on the Magic Language Bats to raid humans outside the Far Mountain Range¡­ purely for food. But everything had changed. The once rigid and unyielding Clan Leader had become different. He openly declared henceforth that humans should not be harmed and should become a part of the Bloodline. Was this still the Clan Leader he knew? Even with the knowledge inheritance from the Holy Spirit, could such a thorough change be possible? Under the blessing of the Dark Goddess, he swore, although puzzled by it all, he mentioned it to no one, because the soul¡¯s aura was still that of the Clan Leader. Although the Clan Leader¡¯s actions were different from usual, it gave him a new hope. Death had once whispered in the ears of all living beings: if there was no change now, death would soon come. Though Rock Hart did not believe in the Divine, he greatly agreed with the prophecy of Death, the powerful deity. After tasting the ale of failure in the war a hundred years ago, the Bloodline had been shrouded in weakness and cowardice. From the thousands of clan members of the past to just over 200 now, and they constantly had to worry about the hunts from Green City. This was intolerable for Rock Hart, who had experienced the Bloodline¡¯s former glory. He thought this kind of life would persist for a long time. But fortunately, the Clan Leader finally began to change. Even though this change was somewhat unconventional, Rock Hart was still pleased. And the knowledge the Clan Leader had inherited from the Holy Spirit deeply shocked him. The secrets of the Bloodline¡¯s origin lost in the long river of time made him feel honored. The Bloodline, which once ruled the entire world, was indeed the beloved of the Night Goddess¡­ though the Night Goddess did not exist back then. The future described by the Clan Leader¡ªruling a city with millions of people like Green City¡ªfilled him with excitement. The battle with Green City a hundred years ago made him realize the power of humanity. That army strong enough to destroy several Bloodline clans was still a nightmare he feared. And that Extraordinary Mage suspended below the sky¡ªRock Hart, a Five Circle Magic that brought thousands of Bloodline members into the embrace of the Night Goddess. That was not a power that mere mortals could wield, and he felt genuine fear. In these weak circumstances, the Bloodline needed a heroic hero to come forward and change everything. Fortunately, the Ancestor Crown, the ruler of the Bloodline, stood out once again. He even felt that the changed Clan Leader, the great Ancestor Crown, could lead them to a distant future. So, although the new order had just been issued, and the surrounding Bloodline members still had doubts, he had already decided to follow the steps of the Ancestor Crown and contribute to the prosperity of the Bloodline. Rock Hart whispered in his heart. ¡°Vita, hurry up, move all your things to the central district today; there¡¯s enough and large enough housing there.¡± ¡°Clear out the corpses hidden in the houses, not a single withered bone is allowed.¡± ¡°Hahn, use the cleansing spell to tidy up the street; I don¡¯t want to see a street covered in dust and mud.¡± To complete the task Lide had given him as quickly as possible, Rock Hart organized half of the Bloodline members to participate. The Bloodline members were born spellcasters, with the Night Goddess granting them exceptional magic talent. In the castle, out of 208 Bloodline members, 150 had Mage as their main profession, and half of the remaining 58 had Mage as their secondary profession. There were only about twenty Bloodline members whose professions had nothing to do with Mages. In the human world outside, where spellcasters were extremely rare, it was common here, like wheat and wild grass. Mages possessed mysterious powers, not only could they be used for combat, but they were even more effective for work. A cleansing spell could clean dusty streets, damaged houses could be repaired using the Automatic Restoration Skill, and clogged sewers could be cleared using Mage¡¯s Hand. Using over a hundred Intermediate Mages with levels over 5 to clean the streets, even the Mage Association in Green City could not afford such extravagance. ¡°Viscount, do you know the true intentions of the Ancestor Crown? Are we really going to live with humans from now on? Under the blessing of the Night Goddess, you know what kind of life I¡¯m talking about.¡± A young, handsome Bloodline member approached him, holding a magic wand, seemingly frustrated. The Bloodline had its own noble ranks: Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron, and Knight, a total of six levels, with the Duke being the highest and the Knight the lowest. Normally, the Bloodline assigned these ranks according to power: the Duke¡¯s power was Transcendent, the Marquis was at the Great Mage level, the Earl at Advanced professional level, the Viscount at Intermediate professional level, and the Baron at formal professional level. But unfortunately, most of the Bloodline members who once held titles perished in the battle with Green City a hundred years ago. Now, only seven second-generation Bloodlines held titles within the Bloodline, all of whom were Viscounts personally appointed by Lide. Rock Hart was one of them, so the other Bloodline members always respectfully called him Viscount. Rock Hart turned to look at the Bloodline member beside him; the young member, although neatly dressed in a black mage¡¯s robe, exuded an air of despondency, lacking vitality. He raised his eyebrows, his emerald eyes flashing with some displeasure. Perhaps the Ancestor Crown¡¯s exhausting explanations were meant to teach these brainless fools what to do, he thought. If the Ancestor Crown didn¡¯t say it, these guys might really mess things up. ¡°Hahn, the wisdom of the Ancestor Crown is not something you can fathom. I warn you, do not obstruct the Ancestor Crown¡¯s plans with uncooperative cowardly behavior; it will only bring you danger.¡± His tone paused, and he looked around at several Bloodline members who were observing him, and loudly said, ¡°The Bloodline always belongs to the Ancestor Crown. Anyone who dares to slack in carrying out the Ancestor Crown¡¯s orders, I will personally send you to the Castle Prison. You do not want to know what it¡¯s like there.¡± Hearing this, the surrounding Bloodline members shivered instantly. The Castle Prison was used exclusively to detain errant Bloodline members, with extremely harsh punishments inside. No Bloodline member wanted to go to that damned place. ¡°No, no, Viscount, you misunderstood me. I was just¡­¡± The young Bloodline member explained in a fluster. Rock Hart waved his hand, responding coldly. ¡°No, Hahn, you don¡¯t need to apologize. I only need you to seriously complete the tasks I¡¯ve assigned to you. If you truly make a mistake, the Law Enforcers will deal with you.¡± Hahn¡¯s already pale face turned even worse, and he dared not say more, bowing his head and continuing to cast cleansing spells on the streets. Under the blessing of the Dark Goddess, Viscount¡¯s presence had grown stronger and stronger. And the plan of the Ancestor Crown, could it really succeed? Could we truly control a city like Green City? On the path of reform, there would always be doubt. But once the benefits of reform were truly felt, these doubters would become loyal followers. Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Almost Created a Fireball Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Almost Created a Fireball Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After instructing Dylan to arrange the Magic Language Bat, Lide didn¡¯t follow the other party to leave. It was still noon. Even though he wasn¡¯t afraid of sunlight, it wasn¡¯t suitable to immediately return to Green City. What he wanted to do now was. Return to Earth. The time ratio between Glory World and Earth was 3 to 1; three days in Glory World were equivalent to one day on Earth. Although Earth, being safe, wasn¡¯t likely to pose any danger, after all, Earth was his root. After giving instructions to the Bloodline guards, Lide lay on the soft big bed in the master bedroom of the manor. With a thought. Earth. In Shanghai, in an ordinary housing area far from the city center. Lide¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and the sunlight streaming through the window made him a bit dizzy. His legs felt a bit sore from not moving for a long time. He struggled to sit up, propped himself on the bed with his hands, and looked around the familiar room setup, gradually relaxing. He was back. He heaved a sigh of relief, thankful that nothing had gone wrong. Reaching for his phone still charging on the bedside table, it was October 11, 2050, at 9:00 AM. Lide felt quite peculiar. He remembered he had entered the game on the afternoon of the 10th. He had spent two days in the game, but only about ten hours had passed in reality. It was truly miraculous. After returning to Earth, Lide immediately felt relaxed, sitting on the bed with a strong sense of security. Although he was a powerful Advanced Mage and the Blood Clan Ancestor with two hundred Bloodlines in Glory World, there was always a sense of crisis that forced him to actively do various things. But it was different on Earth. Even if he loitered around all day, nothing would change apart from his wallet steadily emptying. At least he wouldn¡¯t be hunted down as a vampire. The place where Lide lived wasn¡¯t big, just a seventy-plus square meter, two-bedroom, one-living-room apartment left to him by his parents before they passed away. In this first-tier city of Shanghai, a house of his own was enough to make most people strive their whole lives. ¡°Really amazing.¡± Lide recollected himself, finding it unbelievable despite living in Glory for two days. The sensation of that world fascinated him deeply, making life on Earth pursuing shows on the internet seem a thousand times more mundane. Stretching his body a bit, his eyes caught sight of the water cup on the computer desk in the room, making him suddenly feel thirsty. Instinctively, he snapped his fingers. Crack~ Lide¡¯s eyes popped open as if electrocuted, with intense pain surging in his mind. Pressing his hands tightly against his head, he desperately tried to alleviate the tearing pain. It took him a full ten minutes to come back to his senses. Lide lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze, his shock far surpassing the pain in his head. He had unconsciously tried to cast the Mage¡¯s Hand spell. What shocked him was that he almost succeeded, only to be thwarted by insufficient magic power, causing the collapse of the magic model and violent magic rebound. But what did that mean? The scene just now left him with enormous doubts. Could he use magic on Earth? Raising his hand, he wanted to try again but immediately dropped the idea. The terrifying rebound was more unbearable than torture. On Earth, he was not the powerful Advanced Mage, not even a Mage Apprentice. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the shock in his heart. This was too astounding. Initially, he thought he had just entered the game ahead of time, and it wouldn¡¯t be of much use without physically crossing over, but he quickly dismissed this notion. Almost casting a Fireball Technique, not useful? This was going to change everything. Looking out at the bright window, his thoughts were all over the place. This sudden incident required a complete overhaul of many plans, including the development of the Bloodline, magical studies, the arrival of players, and more. The jumbled thoughts made it hard for him to pinpoint anything. Suddenly remembering something, Lide quickly got up and went to the computer desk. Turning on the computer, he skillfully navigated to the ¡°Glory¡± official website. He wanted to see if he could find any clues online. Logically speaking, the 100% realism of ¡°Glory¡± shouldn¡¯t be feasible to develop now, and the release of this game was quite bizarre. It seemed to appear overnight. The five major game companies in Huaxia suddenly announced the successful development of a groundbreaking virtual online game, and then set the game¡¯s open time one year later. Initially, Lide didn¡¯t think much of it, but now he found the game companies¡¯ actions highly unusual. Shaking his head, he stopped thinking about it. The familiar homepage he had seen dozens of times appeared after opening the official website. Due to the game not yet being launched, there wasn¡¯t much valuable information on the site. Most of it was an introduction to the background story and the profession information that held little importance to players at the stage. Previously, Lide had skimmed through several times but hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. After experiencing that magnificent and realistic world, his former nonchalance vanished. Now he was more focused than ever. He re-read every word on the homepage. Starting with the world background, which was not much different from his memory. ¡°Glory¡± was a world of magic, with dozens of races coexisting. Despite this, humans remained the dominant race in this world. All races lived on the Main Plane, and humans called it the Glory World¡­ the same as the game¡¯s name. In ¡°Glory,¡± Divine beings were not illusory; these powerful beings who had left the Main Plane to establish Divine Countries in the stars wielded incredible power. Every city had established chapels of Divine beings, frequently visited by miracles, and the human kingdoms¡¯ devotion to deities was intense. Lide currently resided in the Nolan Empire, situated in the southern part of the Main Plane, a mid-strength nation among the twelve human empires, with a population of up to one billion and innumerable powerful professionals. However, it had to be mentioned that several races in ¡°Glory¡± remained formidable, even rivalling the powerful kingdoms of humans. To the far south, in the barren wilderness, Orcs lived on lands no smaller than the Nolan Empire, with extreme individual combat power, being natural-born warriors. Among them, combat races like Werewolves, Tiger-men, Minotaurs, and Centaurs were once feared by humans, constantly waging war against the Nolan Empire. In the central continent, the Ancient Forest housed the unique Upper Race of this world, the Elves. This longevity species with their long life spans were natural artists and powerful spellcasters, but what they were most famous for was their beauty. On the edges of the Main Plane, the Storm Sea to the east belonged to the Sea Clan, with countless races living underwater like leaves on the Life Tree. The Storm Sea also hosted the most powerful Golden Race of ¡°Glory¡± ¡ª the giant dragon. No matter what world they were in, dragons stood at the top of all races. If it weren¡¯t for their low birth rate, they would have already ruled this world. Lastly, there were the Dark Night Elves and the Snake Race in the Underworld, along with other powerful races quickly skimmed over by the official website. Such as the Bloodline, Dwarf, goblin, Demon, and others. Lide read meticulously but couldn¡¯t find the information he was searching for¡ªwhy magic could be used in reality¡­ though he failed, he couldn¡¯t mistake that feeling and had a hunch that with time to familiarize himself. He would eventually cast a Fireball. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Official Website Data and Concerns About Silly Players Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Official Website Data and Concerns About Silly Players Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation But whether to rub the Fireball Technique was not the focus now, the point was whether he could find hidden and more useful information. Lide calmed his emotions and continued to search on the official website. The information currently provided by the official website only included the four main races of humans, elves, beastmen, and the Sea Clan. It could be seen that when the game opened in the future, these races would most likely be the first to be accessible. The races he could most easily interact with were humans and the Beast Clan, perhaps he could make some moves in this regard in the future. Lide touched his nose, with more than a dozen ideas floating in his mind. He continued to flip through the official website. He found the introduction to professions, which he was most concerned about. ¡°Glory¡± not only had mages but also four other initial professions. Warriors, priests, thieves, archers, and mages formed the five major initial profession systems in ¡°Glory.¡± And there was a ranking of difficulty and combat power for these five professions on the official website. The top-ranked was the mage, with a difficulty rating of 10 stars and a combat power of 10 stars. The second was the archer, with a difficulty rating of 8 stars and a combat power of 7 stars. The third was the thief, with a difficulty rating of 7 stars and a combat power of 8 stars. The fourth was the priest, with a difficulty rating of 6 stars and a combat power of 6 stars. The fifth was the warrior, with a difficulty rating of 5 stars and a combat power of 7 stars. Lide, with his identity as the Blood Clan Ancestor, was already a level 10 mage, and his secondary profession was a level 5 warrior. He had no choice in professions, and he could only gain an understanding of the other professions. And in Green City, these professions also dominated the mainstream. Even in the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s memory, there were no more professions. Seeing this, Lide felt a bit unsatisfied. These pieces of information were just useless garbage to him two days ago, but now they were extremely precious. Unfortunately, the information released by the official website was only this much. As for the legendary hidden professions and Divine Artifact equipment, they were merely glossed over, without any useful information. After studying for a few minutes and confirming that he hadn¡¯t missed any useful information, he then opened the official forum. Thanks to the powerful publicity campaign over the past few months and the game experience points set up in major first and second-tier cities, ¡°Glory¡¯s¡± official forum was extremely lively. A group of mischievous players enthusiastically posted and complained, with some titles leaving Lide dumbfounded. [Shocking! After experiencing ¡°Glory¡± today, my wife actually¡­] [Feasibility Analysis Report on the Possibility of ¡°Pa¡± in the Game] [Ways to Obtain Divine Artifacts and Hidden Professions, Master and Add My QQ] [Online Games Are All Cults, Parents Must Firmly Resist to Protect Children¡¯s Health, I Will Buy Beta Test Accounts at a High Price] Aside from these improper complaints, most users were asking when the game would be open. This highly realistic game was truly making them itch with anticipation. Only a few were discussing things that piqued Lide¡¯s interest. For example, a post about game background analysis made him ponder. The poster¡¯s viewpoint was something he hadn¡¯t thought of. Broken Sword Knight: My location is Beijing, and I have experienced ¡°Glory¡± at least thirty times. It is no exaggeration to say that ¡°Glory¡± is a groundbreaking masterpiece. Once ¡°Glory¡± is released, who can compete?! Without further ado, let¡¯s talk about the backgrounds of the five professions in this game today. From the limited information released by the official website, it seems this is a virtual game set in a medieval Western background, incorporating magic elements. Elves, beastmen, giant dragons, dwarfs, Bloodlines, and so on¡ªof course, whether these races can be confirmed as starting races remains to be officially announced. Today we mainly talk about the five initial professions. A very important aspect of ¡°Glory¡± is the background of the Divine. It seems many games have this feature, but having experienced it more than thirty times, I have to say this game is different; don¡¯t view it with those rigid perspectives. Other games are designed by game planners, but I suspect this game uses the most advanced AI to simulate the plot. So don¡¯t underestimate this point. Because of the presence of the Divine in ¡°Glory,¡± I speculate that there will likely be a clash between divine power (the church) and royal power. Looking at the current situation, priests are undoubtedly representatives of divine power, while the other four initial professions are natural non-affiliates. Why? Because I have played all the professions. But only the priests need to choose the deity they believe in from the start; different deities give priests different abilities. I won¡¯t elaborate here; you can check my other post. Seeing this about the priest profession shows that the Divine must be extremely important in this game. While the priest is a profession we are familiar with, officially categorizing a main profession into the divine power faction, what does this imply? It¡¯s important to know that priests can fully fit into the mage profession system and can transition to priests later on. Why analyze it this way? Because the game is unimaginably realistic. The camps of royal power and divine power are definitely not as simple as you think; you must take this seriously. So, when choosing a profession, you might want to consider the priest profession, as having the backing of a deity will definitely give you a considerable advantage at the start over those without any camp¡­ This novel perspective made Lide exclaim in admiration; in his memory, Green City was exactly like this. The City Lord, personally appointed by the Nolan Empire King, had a very cold relationship with the various temples in the city, with occasional frictions. The presence of the Divine compressed the King¡¯s control over the country, but the powerful temples made the King wary, so their relationship was not harmonious. To deduce so much information from the simple data provided by the official website after just experiencing the game showed there were many hidden talents among the players. Thinking about this made Lide feel a sense of crisis; players¡¯ ability to stir things up was undoubtedly top-notch. If this group of brainy mischief-makers learned about the Bloodline¡¯s existence, especially that the Bloodline¡¯s bodies were full of alchemical materials that could be sold to mages for money, the consequences would be¡­ Lide shook his head. He had to develop the Bloodline before the players arrived, or else it would be uncertain if he could withstand the players¡¯ strategies. After this post, the rest were just imaginations and speculations, completely unrelated to the game content. After confirming there was no valuable information, Lide searched for more information about ¡°Glory¡± on forums. As expected, ¡°Glory¡± seemed to have appeared out of thin air; no valuable information could be found, and all news about the game started three months ago. With no results, Lide turned off his computer, grabbed something to eat, exercised for an hour, and then took a quick shower. After finishing everything, he checked the time and saw it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He quickly lay on the bed and closed his eyes. Shhh~ He returned to the game world. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Golden Wheat Commerce Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Golden Wheat Commerce Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lide returned to the ancient castle when it was already evening. He stretched his body and called the Bloodline guards who were always stationed in the corridor inside. ¡°Tell Dylan to come over, we are going to the Magic Language Bat cave.¡± ¡°Yes, Clan Leader.¡± Two day hours later, the Magic Language Bat cave. The Magic Language Bat Clan resided in a cave on the left side of the mountain peak of the ancient castle, not far from the Blood Clan Holy Land where the Holy Spirit was kept. The cave had steps connected to the ground, and the entrance was a huge landing platform, densely covered with scratches of various sizes on the oil-green bluestone slabs. Hundreds of Magic Language Bats resided inside the cave. Although he had psychologically prepared himself, Lide was still startled when he saw the Magic Language Bats. A giant bat the size of a rock, it was simply enormous. When unfolded, its wings spanned ten meters, with ferocious barbs glinting coldly at their tips, sharp enough to pierce a knight¡¯s armor. Its two gigantic claws bulged with muscle, as strong as the arms of a giant. Its head bore sharp teeth capable of crushing a warrior¡¯s armor, along with its signature long ears, everything exuding an aura of the magic world. Name: Magic Language Bat Level: 6 Talent Skills: [Frenzy: After being injured, it goes into a frenzy, greatly increasing its strength and ignoring pain.] [Blood Rebirth: Rapidly heals injuries by consuming blood.] [Super strong physique: Magic Language Bats raised in a special way possess an extremely strong physique.] [Sound wave: Magic Language Bats can emit unique sound waves to determine position, and can also transform into Spirit Magic ¨C Constantly Three Circle Magic: Spirit Shock.] Explanation: A giant bat raised by the Bloodline using special methods, possessing great strength and very fast flying speed, capable of releasing spirit attacks, is unique to the Bloodline. Strong. After reading the attribute panel of the Magic Language Bat, Lide had only this impression. The four talent skills endowed the Magic Language Bat with power far surpassing ordinary demon beasts. Especially the last sound wave talent, which was constant as Three Circle Magic, made him quite delighted. Spellcasters were extremely rare; he had not expected that not only were the Bloodline natural spellcasters, but even their trained mounts possessed casting talents. Currently, the Bloodline was raising more than 400 such Magic Language Bats. Lide now realized he had somewhat underestimated the depths accumulated by the Bloodline over two hundred years. But his mood improved nonetheless. Only power could provide the ability to protect oneself. ¡°Clan Leader, everything is ready.¡± Dylan gestured at the four Magic Language Bats in front of him, instructing his subordinates to secure the heavy oak box to the back of one of the bats. For convenience, each Magic Language Bat¡¯s back was equipped with specially designed tools, similar to a knight¡¯s saddle. So securing it was not difficult. Lide nodded and said no more. It was already around three o¡¯clock in the morning, and returning to Green City at this time would be just in time for dawn. The night was far more suitable for Bloodline activities than the day. ¡°Prepare the Magic Language Bat, I will send word when I have purchased enough grain, additionally, if the cleaning speed in the southern district is too slow, make sure to remind Audis.¡± ¡°The future of the Bloodline starts to change from now, Dylan, you are a witness to history, do not disappoint me.¡± Lide¡¯s advice moved Dylan greatly, this was a sign of trust from the Clan Leader. Dylan placed a hand on his chest, performed a noble¡¯s salute. His tone was solemn and serious. ¡°Ancestor Crown, I will fight for you until the last moment.¡± ¡°Dylan, you know that I have always trusted you. Well then, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Lide waved his hand to stop the excited Dylan from expressing his loyalty once again. Walking to the side of the quiet and obedient Magic Language Bat, he stepped on a specially made short ladder and sat steadily on the bat¡¯s back¡­a saddle stitched from cotton and cloth. It was very soft to sit on, completely unlike the imagined bony frame. Holding the reins, he gave a slight flick, and the Magic Language Bat, with intelligence no less than a ten-year-old child, lightly kicked with its huge claws, flapping its wings, and a gust of wind rose. Under the gaze of the Night Goddess, the massive body of the Magic Language Bat soared into the sky. The three bats behind it also took off normally. It was the first time Lide had experienced this kind of flight. It was entirely different from any other form of flight, watching the Bloodline and ancient castle below shrink in size, the mountains receded into the distance, riding a bat felt quite nice. After years of commuting between Green City and the castle, he was familiar with the route. Guiding the Magic Language Bat along the mountain ranges, advancing under the clean, cold moonlight in the night. The speed of the Magic Language Bat was extremely fast, Lide estimated it reached three hundred kilometers per hour. At first, he could enjoy the thrill of overlooking the earth, but soon the fierce wind made his eyes dry and painful. In the end, he used a one-circle magic, Magic Shield, to solve this problem. Three day hours later. The Magic Language Bat slowly descended into the forest outside Green City. At this time, the sky was just beginning to brighten. After dismounting the bat, Lide used Mage¡¯s Hand to retrieve the oak box from another bat¡¯s back, and waved to let these Magic Language Bats return to the castle. The bats raised by the Bloodline possessed a positioning ability comparable to pigeons¡­no matter where they were, they could find the direction of their nest. Lide watched the few Magic Language Bats disappear from sight, tidied up his slightly wrinkled blue mage robe, and slowly walked out of the forest. On the main road outside Green City, merchant caravans, who had missed the time to enter the city before nightfall and had to camp overnight by the roadside, witnessed a scene that astonished and terrified them. A mage dressed in a robe was journeying alone at dawn, with a half-transparent giant hand carrying an oak box behind him. This strange sight made the guard knights on night watch highly alert. A mage master was absolutely rarer than nobles, and any mage¡¯s departure was always accompanied by a large entourage; the scene of one alone walking out from the forest was truly terrifying to them. It was too unusual. Lide glanced calmly at the several caravans camped together, seeing the guards¡¯ wary and fearful faces, he had little reaction. The mage robe on him, the Mage¡¯s Hand behind him, all indicated his identity. In this world, mages represented power and mystery, it would be abnormal if these ordinary merchant guards did not react to seeing him. The time was still a bit early, the city gate would only open at dawn, when the sun rose. At least half a day of sunshine time was left. He needed to find a place to rest. Lide¡¯s gaze swept over a few caravans, a vigilant caravan on the wide grassy area to the right of the road drew his attention. More than twenty wagons bore evident battle scars, and several were half-destroyed. Many wounded were sitting around a fire, the thick smell of blood, though masked by herbs, could not escape the Bloodline¡¯s sensitive sense of smell. Unexpectedly, he saw a very familiar banner in the caravan. Two golden wheat stalks crossed, sewn into a beautiful pattern by nimble-fingered maids with golden thread. Golden Wheat Commerce. Lide¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he stopped walking. Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 The Impending Bankruptcy of the Chamber of Commerce Chapter 21: Chapter 21 The Impending Bankruptcy of the Chamber of Commerce Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In his memory, the territory of the Golden Wheat Commerce was within the range of the Crimson Mage Tower, and the other party paid him 5 Gold Pucks as a shelter fee every month. They could be considered acquaintances. Stepping towards the station of Golden Wheat Commerce under the watchful eyes of a few small merchant teams, Lide could clearly feel the surrounding guards let out a sigh of relief. Because it was still dark, the merchant team hadn¡¯t set out yet, and the guards of Golden Wheat Commerce who were on night duty were still vigilant. Seeing Lide halting, the guards instantly felt a sense of dread. What did this Mage lord want? They had already encountered robbers once halfway, could they face another nightmare at the gate of Green City?! A guard team captain, dressed in half-gray leather armor, gritted his teeth and walked up to Lide, looking somewhat wary yet full of ingratiation. ¡°My Lord Mage, is there anything you need from us?¡± Lide looked at him with a calm expression. ¡°I am the master of the Crimson Mage Tower,¡± This sentence instantly made the captain let out a sigh of relief. He knew of the Crimson Mage Tower, as Golden Wheat Commerce handed over the shelter fee to them every month, and he had accompanied them several times. Although he hadn¡¯t seen the actual master of the Mage Tower, he believed the other party must have an impression of Golden Wheat Commerce. ¡°Lord Lide, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. Golden Wheat Commerce is delighted to serve you. I will call the Vice President immediately. Please wait a moment.¡± Naturally, his name was no secret in the Golden Wheat Commerce. Lide nodded, not refusing. In this world, Mages and Nobles undoubtedly stood at the top of the pyramid. To these merchants, not to mention the captain of a guard team, even the president of the commerce didn¡¯t qualify to stand on par with Lide. Lide turned to look at the thirty-plus carriages of Golden Wheat Commerce. The scale of this single shipment indicated that Golden Wheat Commerce had considerable strength. Unfortunately, more than half of the carriages were empty. It was unknown whether the goods were stolen by robbers or lost halfway. Out of curiosity, he asked, ¡°What do you primarily trade in Golden Wheat Commerce? Were these goods all stolen?¡± The captain shook his head with a somewhat dejected look, ¡°We primarily trade in cloth and grain. The Southern Border Beastmen broke through the frontier defense line. Our merchant team encountered a marauding team of Beastmen halfway, causing significant losses¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, Mr. Lide, the loss this time is the greatest since the establishment of Golden Wheat Commerce. The Beastmen stole all the cloth and grain we were transporting to support the border warriors.¡± A middle-aged man in a luxurious business suit, with a bitter smile and striking golden hair and shrewd brown eyes, approached Lide. ¡°Lord Lide, this is the president of Golden Wheat Commerce, Laurent Orlando.¡± ¡°You may leave now and wake up the merchant team, prepare to return to the city at once. I will accompany Lord Lide.¡± ¡°Yes, President Laurent.¡± Seeing Laurent Orlando in front of him, Lide nodded slightly. He had seen this man before in the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s memories. Moreover, the reputation of Golden Wheat Commerce was decent, and their commercial ability could be considered excellent. ¡°Hello, Laurent. Initially, I wanted to find a merchant team to rest for a while and return to Green City after sunrise. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter Golden Wheat Commerce. I deeply regret your misfortune, but hardships will eventually pass. I believe a single encounter won¡¯t bring down Golden Wheat Commerce.¡± The Blood Clan Ancestor spent most of his time in Green City researching magic, completely uninterested in other matters. Therefore, Lide¡¯s understanding of Green City¡¯s commercial landscape was quite blank. He planned to get to know Laurent and understand the business situation from the side. Purchasing a large amount of grain this time undoubtedly required collaboration with commerce, as he didn¡¯t have the energy to buy it himself. Laurent¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise as if he didn¡¯t expect the indifferent Mage lord to be so amiable. ¡°Mr. Lide, although hope always persists, this time luck did not favor me.¡± After shaking his head and not wanting to continue the topic, he gestured to the central tent of the merchant team. ¡°Please, rest in my tent for a while, and we will return to Green City together after sunrise.¡± Lide nodded slightly, not asking more. After thanking Laurent, he followed him to the central tent. The space was not large, with a carpet of wool laid out. A small table held some bread, and a half-rolled bed lay beside it, evidently Laurent¡¯s recent resting place. After the two sat down and exchanged a few courteous words, Lide was the first to ask, ¡°President Laurent, I would like to know, how much is the grain price in Green City now per pound of copper pucks?¡± Laurent looked at Lide strangely. When did a Mage need to care about grain prices? Even if all the commoners starved, it wouldn¡¯t be their concern. ¡°Mr. Lide, although I do not know why you are concerned about this question, I must inform you of some bad news. Due to the Beastmen¡¯s early attack this year, a large amount of grain at the border was looted before it could be harvested. So, the grain price is the highest in the last five years. Now, the price of a pound of wheat has doubled to 8 copper pucks, and as the Frost Month approaches, it is likely to exceed 10 copper pucks. By the Life Goddess, it will be hard for border commoners to survive this winter.¡± After saying this, Laurent¡¯s face was full of gravity, and his eyes showed a trace of reluctance. Once grain prices increase, commoners are undoubtedly the first to be affected. He could foresee many people starving this winter. From Laurent¡¯s simple words, Lide felt the bloodshed and sorrow ahead. The ones suffering the most in wars were always the commoners. But this was something he, a Blood Clan Ancestor, couldn¡¯t control. Shaking his head, he started to think about another matter. One Gold Puck could exchange for 100 Silver Pucks or 10,000 Copper Pucks. The monthly income of a common person in Green City was only about 10 Silver Pucks, which also had to support the family. The impact of rising grain prices on common people could be daunting. 1 Gold Puck could exchange for 10,000 Copper Pucks. The grain price was 8 copper pucks per pound, meaning a Gold Puck could buy about 1,200 pounds of grain. In Glory, a pound was a unit of measurement, with weight similar to a pound. 1,200 pounds, saving enough to support two three-person families for a year. He brought 2,000 Gold Pucks, which could be exchanged for a year¡¯s worth of food for over ten thousand people. This batch of grain was undoubtedly sufficient for his farming plans in the castle. As long as he could survive for a year, no, even survive this winter, by next spring, his castle¡¯s fertile land could support tens of thousands of people. The only problem now was he needed to procure this large quantity of grain. It was foreseeable that due to the Southern Border Beastmen¡¯s war, grain prices would continue to rise in the future. Taking advantage of the current prices being less than the extreme, and the market still having available grain, the acquisition must be completed quickly. ¡°How much grain does Golden Wheat Commerce have? I have a business deal to discuss with you, I need a large batch of grain.¡± Hearing Lide¡¯s words, Laurent¡¯s eyes lit up, but quickly turned dejected. ¡°Lord Lide, by the Life Goddess, Golden Wheat Commerce is going to be bankrupt! We no longer have the capital to purchase grain.¡± Lide was taken aback. ¡°Bankrupt? Just losing some goods, and only cloth and grain at that.¡± Although thirty carts of goods, primarily cloth and grain, were significant, they were far from valuable. Would such a large commerce fail due to a single loss? Laurent shook his head, his eyes filled with despair. ¡°We contacted a seller at the border. They discovered a Secret Silver Vein and produced a sufficient quantity of Secret Silver Ore. You know how precious this alchemy material is. If I could transport it back to Green City, huge profits were assured. However, these ores required 1,200 Gold Pucks. To manage this deal, I sold most of Golden Wheat Commerce¡¯s goods and still owed 200 Gold Pucks to Green City Commerce. But¡­ damn the Beastmen! Someday, I¡¯ll crush them one by one and drag them to the gallows!¡± From the details, Lide could easily imagine their plight. They finally had a chance to make a fortune, only to encounter the Beastmen. ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry Lord Lide, after sunrise, Golden Wheat Commerce will cease to exist. I can¡¯t make that deal with you.¡± Bankrupt? Thinking of the reputation of Golden Wheat Commerce, Lide pondered for a moment. Instead of being disappointed, an idea struck him. Maybe this was a good opportunity. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Layout Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Layout Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°No, Laurent, maybe we still have a chance to cooperate.¡± Laurent looked at Lide in confusion. How could they have a chance to cooperate when he was bankrupt? Suddenly, as if realizing something, his face lit up with excitement: ¡°Lord Lide, do I have a mage¡¯s talent? Goddess above, isn¡¯t it said that the older one gets, the weaker the casting talent becomes? Could I be the magic genius sung by the bards? Lord Lide, I am willing, I am willing to become your apprentice.¡± Lide¡¯s face darkened. With that appearance, you think you have mage talent. Your current begging talent is definitely the strongest, just wait until you¡¯re bankrupt. ¡°No, Laurent, forget about being a mage. The Magic Goddess isn¡¯t a generous deity.¡± ¡°Compared to magic, I¡¯d prefer to hand over the Golden Wheat Commerce to you.¡± Laurent was obviously disappointed again. Did he really not have magic talent? Lide¡¯s words left him momentarily stunned. Hand over the Golden Wheat Commerce to him again? ¡°Lord Lide, are you saying that you want to invest in our Golden Wheat Commerce? Goddess above, your insight would astonish the Goddess of Wealth¡­¡± Laurent felt a sense of happiness as if chosen by the Goddess of Wealth. A mage, respected even in Green City, wanted to invest in his commerce. This was even more exciting than having magic talent. ¡°No, Laurent, you¡¯re overthinking.¡± Lide¡¯s leisurely words sent Laurent¡¯s spirits plummeting, as if the last straw of hope had been snapped. ¡°Lord Lide, you, you¡­¡± Seeing the mix of despair and hope on Laurent¡¯s face, Lide shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in investing in the Golden Wheat Commerce.¡± It was over. Lide¡¯s words extinguished the last bit of hope in Laurent¡¯s heart. He was still a businessman on the brink of bankruptcy. ¡°However, I am interested in acquiring the Golden Wheat Commerce. I¡¯ll help you repay all the debts, and the Golden Wheat Commerce will belong to me. Be it your premises or the slaves of the commerce, they will all be my private property. And you, Laurent, can still continue to manage the Golden Wheat Commerce, and I will pay you a salary of 10 Gold Pucks every month.¡± ¡°No, Lord Lide, our commerce¡¯s premises and slaves, along with our sales channels, are worth more than two hundred Gold Pucks. Even if the Green City Commerce repossessed everything, I wouldn¡¯t owe them much Gold Pucks.¡± ¡°Haha, do you think that after you fail to repay the debts, these things will still be worth that much? You should know the ways of the nobles, they will drain you dry.¡± After draining his cup of hot milk, Lide stared piercingly at the silent Laurent. ¡°Sir Laurent, there¡¯s only one chance. If it weren¡¯t for our familiarity, you wouldn¡¯t have my favor. You must understand, a high-level mage with a seat in the Green City Mage Association need only say the word and countless people will offer their commerce.¡± Lide completely dominated this asymmetric negotiation. Laurent had no right to say no in front of him. To choose between bankruptcy and becoming a debtor worse than a beggar, or clinging to a powerful ally and becoming a commerce steward. A smart person would know how to choose. Though Lide¡¯s acquisition of the Golden Wheat Commerce was on a whim, he had considered deeper issues. As the castle developed, a large number of humans would undoubtedly live there in the future. By then, a substantial amount of living materials would need to be purchased from outside. Without his own commerce, consistently purchasing from outside would not only leave him exposed in the long run, but also incur significant extra costs, given that commerce needs to make a profit. If he had a fully controlled commerce, these problems would not exist. The Golden Wheat Commerce happened to be timely¡ªa commerce on the verge of bankruptcy due to lack of funds, untouched in its trade routes, was an excellent choice. Crucially, in the memory of the Blood Clan Ancestor, Laurent was a businessman with no background but not lacking acumen in the business field, actually very shrewd. Were it not for having no backing and being exploited by various forces in the city every time, his scale would undoubtedly be greater now. Establishing a new commerce now would be extremely time-consuming. Personnel, territory, and even trade routes would all start from zero, not aligning with his interests now. The fixed assets of the Golden Wheat Commerce were enough to match those two hundred Gold Pucks¡­ only he couldn¡¯t convince the nobles to acknowledge it. This investment couldn¡¯t lose. With proper control, it might become a strong asset in the future¡ªa risky investment for the future. This investment of just over 200 Gold Pucks, even if it failed, was insignificant. He could afford the loss. Laurent didn¡¯t think for long; he had no bargaining power with Lide. The title of Advanced Mage alone was enough to swallow many bargaining thoughts. ¡°I am willing, Lord Lide, as long as you help repay the Gold Pucks I owe. The Golden Wheat Commerce will be yours.¡± Laurent spoke with a hint of bitterness but still gritted his teeth to say it. Though it pained him to see the commerce he built up over a lifetime become someone else¡¯s, he felt a weight lift off his shoulders, no longer burdened with the 200 Gold Pucks debt to the Green City Commerce. The Green City Commerce was established by the nobles. He could foresee the consequences if he couldn¡¯t repay the money. Commerce, house, wife¡ªall would be taken by those detestable nobles. ¡°A wise decision. Come to my Mage Tower to sign the contract after returning to the city, and you will have an Advanced Mage as your backer. From today, those underground forces will no longer trouble you, nor will those troublesome nobles bother the Golden Wheat Commerce. This is your reward for being wise.¡± Laurent suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t so bad to sell the commerce. Dealing with the numerous underground forces in Green City was a headache for a commerce without background like the Golden Wheat Commerce. At least sixty percent of the Gold Pucks he earned each year were extorted by these underground forces. Many underground forces were backed by nobles, making it impossible for merchants to resist. ¡°Lord Lide, this is your grace. I, Laurent Orlando, swear my loyalty to you.¡± Laurent was also one who could adapt quickly. After confirming his position, he knelt on one knee and swore allegiance to Lide. Ding~ Laurent Orlando swears loyalty to you. Do you accept? Lide was momentarily stunned at hearing the system prompt beside his ear. Was this even possible? Accept. He helped Laurent up and opened his attribute panel with a thought. Name: Laurent Orlando Profession: Merchant [Level: 12] Talent Specialization: Business Skills: Observe Words and Expressions, Negotiation, Intimidation, Bargaining, Inquiry Explanation: This is an excellent merchant who may be capable of managing a large-scale commerce. Affiliation: Crimson Mage Tower (Lide Kachar) Lide was astonished after reading Laurent¡¯s attributes, not expecting him to be a professional merchant with a level as high as 12, even two levels higher than himself. A feeling as if he¡¯d struck gold washed over him. Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23: The Mage Apprentices Surprise Chapter 23: Chapter 23: The Mage Apprentice¡¯s Surprise Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°` After sunrise, Lide Kachar boarded the carriage of the Golden Wheat Commerce. The guards and merchants of the Golden Wheat Commerce who had suffered greatly should have shown low spirits and dejection¡­ after all, they had been robbed. But at this moment, it was quite the opposite. Among the merchants traveling together in several groups, the guards of the Golden Wheat Commerce, dressed in their tattered clothes and damaged carriages, were all smiling and in high spirits. This puzzled many people. They had clearly encountered robbers; why were they so joyful? Goddess above, these people must have gone mad. But once they learned the details, they were both envious and jealous. It turned out that the Advanced Mage of the Mage Association, Lord Lide Kachar, had acquired the Golden Wheat Commerce. These bumpkins were about to have some good fortune. A commerce protected by an advanced mage would undoubtedly fare much better in Green City. The scene they envied appeared immediately. When passing through the city gate of Green City, as usual, the guard officer prepared to stop the Golden Wheat Commerce. Though it was clear that this unfortunate lot had been robbed, it didn¡¯t stop them from planning to extort some money from these merchants. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Lide appeared, his luxurious magical robe instantly silencing the guard officer who was about to speak. Damn it, how could the Golden Wheat Commerce have a mage?! These haughty lords were even more troublesome than the nobles. His expression immediately turned into a fawning smile, ¡°Master Mage, forgive me, I didn¡¯t expect you to be with the Golden Wheat Commerce.¡± Lide replied indifferently, ¡°From today onwards, the Golden Wheat Commerce will be under the protection of the Crimson Mage Tower; future entries and exits will follow the kingdom¡¯s laws for fees.¡± The Crimson Mage Tower? At these words, the guard team did not dare say more. That was a mage tower established by an advanced mage. Could this be the legendary genius mage, Master Lide Kachar? ¡°Please proceed, from now on, the Golden Wheat Commerce will no longer be stopped by Green City soldiers. Rest assured.¡± The guard officer displayed utmost humility, with none of his earlier arrogance in front of the other merchants. As figures standing atop the pyramid like nobles, mages enjoyed privileges that ordinary merchants and civilians could not compare to. No gate-guarding soldier, no matter how bold, would dare extort an advanced mage. Lide nodded, casually tossing out a Gold Puck, which floated before the guard officer under the control of Mage¡¯s Hand. ¡°This is your reward.¡± A Gold Puck? The guard officer had not expected such an unexpected joy, as it was more than two months of his salary. Excitedly, he quickly accepted it and commanded the personnel behind to let the convoy through. After Lide left, the guard officer immediately boasted proudly to the dozen or so soldiers beside him. ¡°Did you see that? This is the reward from a mage lord. Compared to those filthy peasants and merchants, this is the true noble style. Today, I¡¯m treating everyone to drinks at the Azalea Flower Pavilion to taste the flower of Green City. From now on, keep your eyes sharp. The Golden Wheat Commerce is not to be stopped anymore.¡± The guard officer¡¯s words instantly stirred up a commotion among the gate soldiers. The nearby merchants watched this scene with faces full of envy, jealousy, and hatred. Half a day later. The carriage carrying Lide stopped in front of the Crimson Mage Tower, while the rest of the carriages had already returned to the Golden Wheat Commerce. Laurent opened the wooden carriage door and respectfully set up the short ladder for dismounting. ¡°Lord Lide, please.¡± Lide did not decline, stepping off the carriage in a few strides. Looking up, the twenty-five-blade-high crimson mage tower appeared exceedingly magnificent. The Crimson Mage Tower. It was the first time Lide had seriously observed this mage tower that completely belonged to him. The cylindrical tower had a square spire at the top, and the reddish alchemy materials of the outer walls possessed excellent magic conduction properties, enabling faster magic power accumulation. Building this mage tower had cost him a whole 1000 Gold Pucks, and many precious magic materials were sponsored by the Mage Association for free. If converted into Gold Pucks, the cost could potentially triple. In front of the Crimson Mage Tower was a wide bluestone ground. Passersby subconsciously avoided it even though there were no marks forbidding passage, the reputation of mages made them instinctively keep their distance. ¡°Follow me inside.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lide.¡± After crossing the bluestone ground and climbing twelve steps, Lide used Mage¡¯s Hand to push open the five-blade-high mage tower door. The mage tower door was engraved with as many as ten magic arrays, requiring specific magical power to open. Mage¡¯s Hand, being the simplest phase-one spell, was essential for mage apprentices. Therefore, Lide had designated Mage¡¯s Hand as the key to open the Crimson Mage Tower. Only by inputting a specific amount of magic power could the door be pushed open with Mage¡¯s Hand. Otherwise, one could only press the magic doorbell outside or wait for someone from the mage tower to come out. Sometimes Lide found himself reflecting on this world, maybe lacking modernized objects, but clearly walking a different path. The derived uses of magic also had their merits. Entering the mage tower, the first floor of the hall was the spacious area most favored by mage apprentices. The space was large enough to practice magic without worrying about damaging items or triggering magic arrays. Upon seeing Lide¡¯s return, over ten apprentices in the hall immediately stopped what they were doing and respectfully saluted him. ¡°Lord Lide.¡± ¡°Welcome back, Lord Lide.¡± ¡°Lord Lide, I¡¯ll pour you some tea.¡± Lide nodded slightly, signaling toward Laurent, who was looking around curiously. ¡°From now on, the Crimson Mage Tower will be the controller of the Golden Wheat Commerce. This is Laurent, responsible for the Golden Wheat Commerce. You may get acquainted; you¡¯ll be interacting frequently in the future.¡± The group of mage apprentices all looked curiously at Laurent. This was the first time the Crimson Mage Tower accepted an outside commerce. Previously, Lide had been indifferent to everything except magic. ¡°Koli, go fetch Veina for me, and also take Laurent to the Contract Temple to purchase a contract.¡± The Contract Temple, established by the believers of the God of Contract and Justice, sold contracts recognized by the God of Contract. Once a contract was signed, if someone broke it, they would be punished by the God of Contract and Justice. Thus, signing contracts had become a common scene in commercial activities. A young man stepped forward, leading Laurent away. Watching the hopeful gazes of the mage apprentices, Lide paused, then realized that the Blood Clan Ancestor had completely neglected teaching this group of mage apprentices. Seeing the desire in their eyes, he hesitated for a moment but was moved by their thirst for knowledge. In the center of the first floor of the mage tower, over twenty seats were arranged. Lide stepped to the main seat. Today, I¡¯ll give these little ones a lesson. ¡°Alright, since I have some time today, you can ask me any questions about magic. You have two days¡¯ time.¡± The room fell silent, everyone looked at him in disbelief. The apprentices had thought Lide would leave as usual, but didn¡¯t expect him to voluntarily offer to guide them in magic. This was the first time in three years. ¡°Lord Lide, are you serious?¡± Seeing their cautious eyes, Lide¡¯s mouth twitched. The Blood Clan Ancestor really didn¡¯t regard these apprentices as humans before. ¡°Nonsense, sit down quickly. If you don¡¯t want to ask, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Confirming Lide¡¯s words, everyone hurriedly sat down in order, looking at him excitedly. Although Lide had been involved with magic for a shorter time than these mage apprentices, he had the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s memories, so answering some usual magic questions was manageable. ¡°Lord Lide, why does Mage¡¯s Hand produce inconsistent effects when casting?¡± ¡°Cast it for me to see? Hmm, your problem is uneven magic power control. Remember, casting magic must follow a specific amount of magic power to operate the magic model. If the magic power amount is incorrect, several scenarios can occur. One, the spell fails, unable to activate the magic model. Two, if the magic power is excessive, the magic model collapses, causing spell backlash. Three, like your situation, different magic power amounts lead to differing spell effects despite successful casting. The solution is simple, just practice controlling your magic power, casting spells to find the optimal magic power output point.¡± Lide spoke eloquently without hesitation. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is. Lord Lide surely gained significant insights on this trip, otherwise he couldn¡¯t explain it so thoroughly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s truly impressive~.¡± The group of mage apprentices¡¯ eyes lit up. For them, after entering the mage tower, it was the first time Lide personally guided them in magic. Usually, Lide would at most hand them the magic models to practice on their own. Not only would he not explain in detail like now, but he was also reluctant to answer when errors occurred. Because of this, several apprentices had suffered serious injuries from magic backlash due to practice errors. But they had no complaints. To be accepted into the mage tower and study the mysterious magic was already a blessing from the Goddess of Luck. Seeing the eager eyes of the apprentices, Lide shook his head slightly. The Blood Clan Ancestor simply didn¡¯t intend to teach these apprentices, only using them as a cover for his status. Without his arrival, even the most talented of these apprentices would struggle to become true mages. ¡°What a waste, these mage apprentices are precious resources.¡± Although the Blood Clan was naturally adept at spellcasting, in Green City, raising a cadre of competent mages would greatly benefit him. In any world, talent is the most precious resource. And in this world, spellcasters undoubtedly occupy the highest echelon. Taking advantage of the time, he decided to genuinely instruct this batch of apprentices. If the Blood Clan Ancestor wouldn¡¯t use them, he certainly would. Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Food Plan Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Food Plan Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Two Sunshine Hours later, when Vena led Laurent back to the Mage Tower, Lide stopped the lesson. The apprentices¡¯ notebooks were already halfway filled, and these fledglings wished they could record every word from Lide. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today. From now on, I¡¯ll try to set aside half a day each week to give you lessons. Remember, practice a lot, especially meditation, which is fundamental to a mage. Only hard work yields results. Don¡¯t think you can suddenly become a Great Mage overnight. Note down the questions you don¡¯t understand and ask me next time.¡± The group of mage apprentices was almost overwhelmed with surprise at the sudden news. Half a day of lessons each week? Lord Lide was truly merciful. We knew that Lord Lide was testing us these past three years. Long live Lord Lide. Lide slightly shook his head as he looked at the apprentices, who were barely seventeen or eighteen years old. Since the establishment of the Crimson Mage Tower, 25 mage apprentices were recruited. Three had died due to Magic Rebound, leaving 22 apprentices in the Crimson Mage Tower. The three most talented among them were his maid Vena, Carlo from a minor noble family, and Kohen from a commoner family. However, Lide estimated that it would take at least another year for these three to become official mages. One has to admit the difficulty rating of ten stars for mages on the official Glory website was justified. It was extremely hard for these natives to learn magic. To gain any results from the mage apprentices in a short time would still require continuous investment. ¡°It seems to be time to recruit more mage apprentices.¡± Within the Mage Tower, mage apprentices were the private property of the tower¡¯s owner. Some heartless mages even used mage apprentices for magic experiments. So, after entering the Crimson Mage Tower, these mage apprentices became Lide¡¯s property. His future plans would require a lot of talent, and these mage apprentices were undoubtedly a very good investment. Recruiting mage apprentices in Green City was very simple. Just spread the news, and the next day, so many people would come that they would crowd the entrance of the Magic Tower. In this world, knowledge was monopolized by nobles, and magic by mages. Ordinary commoners had no chance to access either. Once the opportunity to recruit mage apprentices appeared, it meant they might step into the circle of noble lords and mage lords. No commoner could resist such temptation. As for selling themselves to the Mage Tower, that was nothing. Knowledge and magic were much more valuable than life. ¡°Lord Lide, I have bought the contract. According to your instructions, I have filled in the content. Now, you only need to input a thread of spiritual power to complete the contract.¡± Vena, dressed in a long blue mage¡¯s robe, stood silently in front of Lide. Her waist-length blonde hair curled slightly. Her exquisite face and watery blue eyes made a group of mage apprentices unconsciously swallow. ¡°By the Magic Goddess, Miss Vena has become even more beautiful.¡± Lide nodded and reached out to take the contract. An ancient parchment scroll densely covered in the universal script. With a sweep of his spiritual power, Lide understood the content of the parchment, and there were no issues. After leaving a thread of spiritual power, the parchment scroll emitted a faint milky white light. The light then disappeared, and upon looking at the parchment again, the universal script had fused with the contract, making it impossible to remove even by washing or scraping with a knife. If anyone betrayed the contract, taking it to the Contract Temple would allow the priests of the God of Justice to use Divine Arts to verify its authenticity. If any party indeed violated the contract, they would be punished by the Contract God, and although Lide didn¡¯t know what the punishment was, he knew it was formidable. He handed the parchment scroll to Vena. ¡°Help me put it in the study. Laurent, you are now a member of the Crimson Mage Tower. I formally appoint you as the president of the Golden Wheat Commerce, continuing to manage the commerce for me.¡± Without waiting for Laurent to prepare a salute, Lide snapped his fingers with great flair. The Mage¡¯s Hand appeared out of thin air. After getting familiar with the mage¡¯s work these past few days, he had already mastered Second Circle Magic, and Mage¡¯s Hand, a simple magic, could be cast instantly. This greatly satisfied Lide¡¯s curiosity about magic and also piqued his interest further. Another purpose of his return was to study magic seriously. The oak chest that Lide had casually tossed aside when entering the hall was opened by the Mage¡¯s Hand. ¡°Wow~¡± ¡°So many Gold Pucks.¡± ¡°This¡­.¡± When the full chest of Gold Pucks glittered with golden light, everyone exclaimed. The allure of Gold Pucks was irresistible. Even Laurent, who was accustomed to wealth, held his breath. He had used this type of oak chest before, and it held at least 2000 Gold Pucks. 2000 Gold Pucks, his lifetime savings amounted to only 1000, and they were stolen by those damned Beastmen. This wealth was enough to support an ordinary person to live a luxurious noble life and squander it for a lifetime. ¡°Lord Lide, this?¡± Lide was very satisfied with Laurent¡¯s shocked expression. Just this already had him shocked? Lide had a bit of an evil pleasure thinking about it. He had nine such oak chests, as well as a batch of gemstones and antiques more valuable than Gold Pucks. If this guy knew about this, what kind of expression would he have? ¡°Hmm, this is the startup fund for the commerce. Now, I¡¯ll give you your first task.¡± Laurent¡¯s heart was already ablaze. With this capital, he could fully expand Golden Wheat Commerce to a grand scale. Perhaps, in the distant future, it could compete with the commerce of the City Lord. ¡°Goddess, forgive my arrogance.¡± With this thought, he was immediately filled with zeal. ¡°Lord Lide, please command, Laurent will work for you with his life.¡± ¡°No, keep your life to yourself. I am not one of those miserly nobles. I need you, in one month¡ªno, in half a month, to exchange these 2000 Gold Pucks entirely for grain.¡± Exchange for grain? Laurent looked at the entire chest of Gold Pucks in front of him, unclear about Lide¡¯s thoughts. Although the Beastman Empire had invaded the borders, the southern region was still the largest grain-producing area. Even if grain prices were to rise, the nobles had already raised the prices after getting the news, entering at this time seemed a bit late. ¡°Lord Lide, if you want to buy grain and wait until after winter to sell for profit, I must remind you. The nobles have already controlled the grain prices in Green City. It¡¯s very likely we won¡¯t make money this time.¡± Although directly refuting Lide was not something he wished to do, as an advanced merchant, Laurent didn¡¯t want his patron to engage in an unprofitable endeavor. Moreover, the risks were high. Grain was extremely important for Green City, which was at war and about to enter Frost Month. Lide nodded slightly. For a merchant to insist on their own view under the command of an advanced mage, it showed that this merchant had a clear mind. It wasn¡¯t a joke that mages stood atop the pyramid. Many merchants and commoners had been killed on a whim by mages for offenses, leaving bloody lessons that few dared to disregard. This world wasn¡¯t modern times; those in high positions held absolute authority, and killing someone was no big deal. ¡°Very well, a merchant should insist on their viewpoint within their field of expertise. However, this time, I¡¯m not planning to make a profit from the grain. I have other plans for this batch. You just need to purchase the grain with the greatest speed and the best price within half a month. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡± Hearing Lide explain the reason, Laurent felt slightly relieved. He had prepared mentally for a reprimand but found his patron far more tolerant than he imagined. ¡°Yes, Lord Lide, 2000 Gold Pucks¡ªno, deducting the 200 Gold Pucks owed to the Green City Commerce, the remaining 1800 Gold Pucks¡ªI will exchange for grain in the shortest time.¡± Responding to a User Request Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Population Issues Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Population Issues Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A force required substantial financial support to operate well. War was an economic affair, and development also relied on the economy. The Bloodline was no exception. Lide¡¯s farming plan would need a tremendous amount of funding in the future, which was why he was so eager to acquire a commerce association. After the initial purchase of grain, Lide would inject funds again to allow Golden Wheat Commerce to operate normally. With him as an Advanced Mage as a backing, Golden Wheat Commerce would no longer be endlessly exploited by greedy Nobles and could develop much better. Moreover, the Bloodline possessed over a hundred Intermediate Mages, half of whom could be used to create magic items, enabling Golden Wheat Commerce to earn significant profits. The profession of a mage was envied not only for their powerful abilities but also for their exceptional earning power. Magic potions, magic scrolls, equipment enchantments¡ªthese all required the power of magic. These industries were highly profitable, even more so than arms. The Bloodline Ancestor¡¯s haughty and aloof nature led to them never using the Bloodline for profit, especially since they never lacked money before. But things were different now; the farming plan would require a bottomless pit of funds. The Bloodline¡¯s accumulated wealth would eventually be spent, and failing to plan ahead would mean facing financial shortfalls in the future. He intended to train mage apprentices with this in mind, but at the current stage, the focus had to be on supporting the large-scale farming plan. Profits would come once everything was on track. Without sufficient human population entering the castle, these ideas of his were merely reflections on the water¡¯s surface. Only after having at least ten thousand humans could the Bloodline avoid the huge annual risk of having to raid outside the Far Mountain Range for humans. That would be the point of truly taking fate into their own hands. Furthermore, in his plan, the population in the castle would not merely be ten thousand; the fertile land behind could sustain hundreds of thousands. Lide believed that once the initial awkwardness was resolved, the castle would undoubtedly become a powerful force. The potential of the Bloodline would not be inferior to Green City, a metropolis with a population of over a million. Upon reaching such development, he would no longer need to worry about troublesome and reckless players. After Laurent and the oak box filled with Gold Puck left the Mage Tower escorted by five mage apprentices, Vina impatiently rushed to Lide. Her blue, sparkling eyes, as expressive as spring cuckoos, stared directly at the owner of the Mage Tower. ¡°Lord Lide, you just answered everyone¡¯s magic questions, didn¡¯t you?¡± Looking at the admiration in the girl¡¯s beautiful blue eyes, Lide lightly nodded. ¡°Yes. You, along with Carlo and Kohen, come to my study, and I¡¯ll give you another lecture.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes instantly squinted into crescent shapes, her joy evident on her face. Carlo and Kohen, who had already gained a lot, were even more pleased, surprised that Lord Lide would give them an exclusive lesson. Although other mage apprentices were envious, they were well aware that their talents couldn¡¯t compare to the three. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be envious; their level has already far surpassed yours. Work hard and catch up soon; then I will also give you individual guidance.¡± This immediately excited the group of mage apprentices. ¡°Yes, Lord Lide!¡± ¡°You can count on me; I will certainly work hard!¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Seeing their enthusiastic expressions, Lide nodded and walked toward the study. Since he decided to train these apprentices, he would do it well. The earlier they became full-fledged mages, the more they could assist him. ¡­ The efficiency of the Bloodline¡¯s work far exceeded Lide¡¯s expectations. On the third day after returning to Green City, while Laurent was still busy with the enormous grain quantities, Audis sent a message via a bat, informing that the southern section of the castle had been cleared. The cleared area could provide housing for over eight thousand people, and they also found thousands of winter coats in the warehouse. Lide sighed in relief after receiving the news. Half of the preliminary work for the farming plan had been completed. Now, as long as Golden Wheat Commerce acquired sufficient wheat, the plan could commence. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t wait until the 1800 Gold Puck was all spent before the next step, Just acquiring one-third of the grain would suffice to start the refugee amassing plan. ¡°Audis, send fifty members south of the Far Mountain Range to the battle areas where the Beastman Empire invaded to gather information on refugees. If you encounter large groups of refugees, send members to follow them. Stay away from the main battlefield and avoid confrontations with the double-legged flying dragons of the Beastmen.¡± On the snow-white letter paper, written in standard continent-wide language with a quill, a script entirely unrelated to Chinese characters. Lide rolled the paper, tied it inside the specialized alchemy storage bag on the bat¡¯s belly. Flap, flap~ The trained bat flapped its wings, flying out of the Mage Tower through the half-open stained glass window after Lide released it. Lide looked down at Green City through the semi-transparent stained-glass window, falling into thought. Due to the invasion of the Beastman Empire, the number of refugees in Green City increased dramatically. It was a sign that the border fires must be more severe than in previous years. Over the past few days, Lide felt a significant rise in tension within the city; the streets were filled with many more beggars and refugees than usual. At this time, it was essential to send out the Bloodline to collect information first. Once Audis confirmed the situation, Golden Wheat Commerce would have completed its grain procurement. Working on two fronts. With one-third of the grain stockpiled, the refugee amassing plan could begin. His plan was simple and direct: find the refugees and bring those displaced by the war back to the castle. Amassing population. Normally, if the Bloodline massively raided humans, it would be disastrous if discovered; after all, Bloodline members were the most sought-after creatures for mages, being full of alchemy materials. But now was different. The Beastmen army had already devastated the border, and no one would care about a group of missing refugees. Therefore, this period was an excellent opportunity for population expansion. Missing it might mean waiting until next year¡¯s Beastman invasion. The Beastmen, crippled by lack of food during winter, invaded the Nolan Empire every year, plundering enough food and retreating to the barren wastelands in the spring. The affluent and agriculturally proficient Nolan Empire was seen by the Beastmen as a breeding ground, returning for food every winter. However, due to the annual retreats of the Beastmen, the Nolan Empire was hesitant to confront the Beast Clan head-on. The aristocrats, particularly, were unwilling to fight the ferocious Beastmen for the sake of the border civilians¡­ After all, the Beastmen would retreat in the spring, and without land loss, it had nothing to do with them. The border civilians thus became victims, facing this same scenario every year. It was undeniable that the borderlands were fertile; even with yearly devastation, the border civilians could recover quickly. The border population thus remained relatively stable. This historical backdrop gave Lide the confidence to establish this plan. However, he foresaw that, after the farming plan was initiated, managing the population would be a constant challenge for the castle for a long time. After all, amassing five thousand people was very different from amassing fifty thousand. And his plan for the castle¡¯s population was in the hundreds of thousands. Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Alex Chamber of Commerce Upper Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Alex Chamber of Commerce Upper Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Alexis Merchant Guild. As one of the founders of Green City, the history of the Alexis Merchant Guild had become so long that all the nobles in Green City held it in high esteem. This guild, controlled by the kingdom¡¯s Marquis Alex family, was one of the three largest merchant guilds in Green City, handling half of the city¡¯s grain, fabric, salt, and weapons market. It could be said that the lives of the people of Green City depended on the goods of the Alexis Merchant Guild. ¡°A small guild called Golden Wheat Commerce wants to purchase a large amount of grain? Enough to feed one hundred thousand people for a month? Who is he? Why is he buying grain at this time?¡± Winnie Alex wore a solemn expression, her beautiful violet eyes sparkling with doubt. For the Alex family¡¯s eldest daughter, who had just taken over the guild and become the chairwoman of the Alexis Merchant Guild, any unusual business activities warranted caution. Especially in October, with the orcs invading ahead of schedule and the long winter approaching, she couldn¡¯t help but think more about this sensitive timing. Rom Bernard gazed at this girl, reputed to be the most beautiful tulip of Green City, with deep admiration in his eyes. ¡°Chairman Winnie, it¡¯s understood that Golden Wheat Commerce gathered all its funds from a mining deal on the frontier and also borrowed 200 Gold Pucks from the Green City Guild. Due to the orc invasion, Golden Wheat Commerce was robbed of all its earnings on the way back to Green City. Golden Wheat Commerce was thus plunged into a bankruptcy crisis. An advanced mage from the Crimson Mage Tower bought out the near-bankrupt Golden Wheat Commerce three days ago. And someone like Laurent surely wouldn¡¯t have the means to make such a large transaction; it must be at the command of that advanced mage.¡± Rom knew Winnie never liked vague reports, so he had gathered all the information before coming. With Lide as his backing, Laurent had been walking with great confidence recently, frequently boasting in taverns about being under the Crimson Mage Tower¡¯s protection. Such information was easily gathered, of course. This was also under Lide¡¯s instruction, for in Green City, making a silent fortune without sufficient strength could lead to the guild¡¯s downfall by any underground force. Having an advanced mage to back them, even those who eyed Golden Wheat Commerce would think twice. Winnie¡¯s frown deepened. She had heard of Lide Karchar, and she had attended the mage tower inauguration ceremony held by the Mage Association when the Crimson Mage Tower was built. This mage, who had come to Green City three years ago, had quite a reputation among the city¡¯s nobles. ¡°Rom, do you know this mage named Lide Karchar?¡± Hearing this name, Rom nodded with a bit of envy, speaking with some sentiment. ¡°Lide Karchar was the eldest son of a small noble family in a border town. Due to the orc invasion, his entire family perished in the war. The family estate was destroyed, and all the people were slaughtered by the orcs. Lide Karchar was forced to come to Green City. Three years ago, at the age of just 22, Lide Karchar had become a level 9 intermediate mage, just a step away from advancing to an advanced mage. Three months after joining the Green City Mage Association, during a spell discussion at the association, Lide successfully advanced to an advanced mage under the watchful eyes of hundreds after listening to the lesson on magic by Archmage Spark Russell. Master Spark was delighted and accepted Lide as a disciple in front of everyone.¡± Born a small noble, with excellent magic talent, his family destroyed, advancing to an advanced mage in a foreign land, and being recognized by an archmage. These legendary elements made Lide Karchar a prominent figure in Green City. Although several years had passed, Winnie¡¯s understanding of Rom¡¯s deep envy told her that Lide was no ordinary mage. But because of this, she found it strange. This advanced mage, who supposedly only left home once a month and was entirely engrossed in magic, why did he suddenly buy a near-bankrupt guild, and why did he need grain enough to feed one hundred thousand people for a month? Is there something unusual in this? The Alexis Merchant Guild was ostensibly just a guild, but Winnie knew it secretly supplied food for the border troops. This year¡¯s orc invasion had already significantly reduced the grain yield at the border, and if Green City, the greatest support to the border, also fell into a grain shortage, she, as the guild head responsible for military provisions, would surely be held accountable. Therefore, she carefully checked every large grain transaction. ¡°Chairman Winnie, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. These mages, who don¡¯t understand commerce, probably heard about the border war and want to stock up on grain to make a profit during the winter.¡± Rom shook his head dismissively. ¡°Grain prices under our control have already reached their peak. If they are willing to buy, we can raise the price even more and release the stock from the past two years when winter comes. Trust me, this mage will taste the bitter fruit.¡± For the Alexis Merchant Guild, which monopolized half of Green City¡¯s grain and was responsible for military provisions, raising grain prices was just a matter of a word. Winnie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s unnecessary. No matter what the intentions of this mage may be, it¡¯s not our concern. You need to understand, he is not only an advanced mage, but he¡¯s also Master Spark¡¯s disciple.¡± Rom nodded, showing some hesitation on his handsome face. ¡°Chairman Winnie, then should we agree to Golden Wheat Commerce¡¯s purchase request now?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Rom felt somewhat exasperated. This tulip, admired by many, was truly hard to understand. ¡°Chairman Winnie, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Can you be more clear?¡± Winnie looked at the slightly distressed Rom and shook her head silently. This eldest son of the Marquis Bernard family had as much talent for business as he did for magic. If not for his good family, she wouldn¡¯t have even looked at him. ¡°Rom, you need to know that the most important thing in business is resource exchange. Although Mr. Lide is an advanced mage, if this transaction goes smoothly, then he would only have an ordinary cooperative relationship with Alexis Merchant Guild.¡± ¡°If significant problems arise during the process, and we happen to help him resolve them, could the Alexis Merchant Guild win his friendship?¡± Rom¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, but then he scoffed arrogantly, his words dripping with pride. ¡°Chairman Winnie, it¡¯s just an advanced mage from the countryside. Is it worth our effort?¡± Winnie frowned slightly. She knew Rom¡¯s intentions for her. The eldest son who would likely inherit the marquis title was a good candidate. If she had previously considered evaluating Rom, now she had lost all interest in this son of the marquis. ¡°Mr. Rom, an advanced mage alone might not be worth it. But if that advanced mage became one at twenty-five, and his teacher was an over level 15 archmage, then he would indeed be worth it.¡± Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Alex Chamber of Commerce Part 1 Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Alex Chamber of Commerce Part 1 Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The grain purchase plan had to be halted. Lide was very surprised when he received the news. He thought it would be the simplest step, but unexpectedly, he encountered obstacles. ¡°Lord Lide, I had already contacted several commerce firms that specialize in selling grain. Just before making the payment, they suddenly informed me that due to the border war, Green City had issued a prohibition on large-scale grain purchases. I ran to all the grain merchants in the east city for this. By the goddess, they all used this reason to refuse me. Those damn bastards!¡± Laurent was quite distressed. He thought it would be a small matter, something that could be handled smoothly, but he didn¡¯t expect such a huge obstacle. 1800 Gold Pucks, enough to buy food for ten thousand people for a year, which translates to rations for one hundred thousand people for a month. Although this was a considerable amount, it wasn¡¯t significant. After all, the south was the main grain-producing region of the Nolan Empire, with ample reserves. It was the first time Laurent encountered difficulty in purchasing enough grain. It was really infuriating to have money but not be able to buy grain! Lide pondered for a moment. Food¡¯s importance to the population plundering plan was irreplaceable. Without food, capturing people back to the castle would be pointless. Humans couldn¡¯t be expected to eat only once a month like the Bloodline. And the most suitable place to acquire large amounts of grain was Green City. Other surrounding cities were too far, unfamiliar, and lacked the grain reserves compared to Green City. If he went to other cities to purchase grain, it would consume more time and effort, and he might not even get the desired quantity before winter. So there was no choice; this problem had to be solved. ¡°Which main commerce firms control the grain in Green City? I¡¯m not asking about the small firms selling grain, but the firms controlling the entire grain market in Green City.¡± Laurent immediately replied: ¡°Lord Lide, half of the grain in Green City is sold by honorary members of the Green City Chamber of Commerce, and the other half is controlled by the city¡¯s largest commerce firm¡ªthe Alex Chamber of Commerce.¡± The Green City Chamber of Commerce was composed of thousands of commerce firms, where the top twenty strongest firms were granted honorary membership. The Golden Wheat Commerce was a member of the Green City Chamber of Commerce, but its strength was average, not even making it into the top five hundred. Lide nodded slightly. There was no antitrust law in this era, and the nobles often monopolized the most profitable businesses. And grain was fundamental, its profit potential rivaling any industry. He had long been mentally prepared for a situation where one or several big nobles controlled the grain market. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Alex Chamber of Commerce? Can we buy grain from them?¡± The Blood Clan Ancestor was a typical magic enthusiast with very poor social skills, having almost no connections in Green City. Ironically, relationships and connections were crucial among the nobles, so even though he held the prestigious position of an Advanced Mage and a Baron, he had no channel to find the right person to solve this problem. This should have been a simple matter given his status, but now he had to handle it personally. He thought, after solving this issue, he needed to build connections in Green City. ¡°The Alex Chamber of Commerce is one of the founders of Green City and holds a very high status there. If we can get their support, acquiring this batch of grain will be very easy,¡± Laurent responded with a bitter expression. ¡°I originally wanted to visit them, but I was stopped at the door.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s you, Lord Lide, I believe they¡¯ll be very happy to receive you.¡± The status of a mage and a merchant was naturally different. The Alex Chamber of Commerce might ignore him, but they couldn¡¯t afford to disregard Lide. Laurent was somewhat relieved. If he hadn¡¯t clung onto this powerful figure, he would have had to accept the situation meekly. ¡°Are there any alternatives to the Alex Chamber of Commerce?¡± ¡°The Alex Chamber of Commerce is the best choice. If they can¡¯t solve this issue, no other firm can.¡± Laurent wore a wry smile. Lide nodded slightly. It seemed the Alex Chamber of Commerce wasn¡¯t so simple in Green City. Could this grain ban be related to them? If it really was, what was their motive? Was it simply due to the Beastman invasion? Lide squinted his eyes, these ancient nobles were decayed, but he wouldn¡¯t underestimate them. ¡°Has there ever been a precedent of banning grain sales in Green City during past winters?¡± ¡°Lord Lide, there hasn¡¯t been in the last ten years, but this year the Beastman came particularly early. Maybe those nobles in Green City have other concerns.¡± Whether or not it was them, he had to go. ¡°Help me send a visiting card, I will personally go to the Alex Chamber of Commerce.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lide.¡± The headquarters of the Alex Chamber of Commerce was established in the most prosperous area in the center of Green City, less than a thousand blades away from the city lord¡¯s mansion. After Laurent sent Lide¡¯s visiting card to the firm, it wasn¡¯t long before a vice president of the Alex Chamber of Commerce personally came out to agree on a time. The treatment was vastly different from when he came alone seeking an audience. Two Sunshine Hours had passed when Lide received Laurent¡¯s feedback. The distance between the Alex Chamber of Commerce and the Crimson Mage Tower took a whole Sunshine Hour by carriage. So Lide didn¡¯t delay any further, he got ready to leave with Laurent. ¡°Lord Lide, can I go with you?¡± In the first-floor hall, just as Lide was about to leave, Miss Vena looked at him with pleading eyes. Lide paused for a moment, glanced at the dozen or so hopeful mage apprentices in the hall, and nodded slightly. ¡°Vena, Kohen, you two come with me. Carlo, help them with their questions today.¡± Vena and Kohen were overjoyed at being named and quickly stepped forward to follow behind him. Although the other mage apprentices were envious, they didn¡¯t dare to speak. They didn¡¯t have the courage to talk to Lord Lide like Miss Vena did. Over the past few days, Lide had been staying in the Mage Tower, occasionally giving this group of mage apprentices a few lessons. Having gone through compulsory education himself, he imitated his teachers¡¯ modern teaching methods to give these knowledge-thirsty apprentices a proper education. The apprentices discovered that their teacher wasn¡¯t as aloof and unapproachable as they had thought, leading them to be much more close and respectful towards him. If it had been the previous Vena, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak up when the Blood Clan Ancestor went out. Lide didn¡¯t have any extra thoughts about this. These mage apprentices were absolutely the best workforce. They could work for him fourteen hours a day and still take pride in it. All he had to do was give them a few lessons when he had time, and as their abilities improved, he would benefit the most. There was no better workforce than this. As a newly-minted capitalist, Lide was very satisfied with this group of apprentices. Taking Vena and Kohen out also allowed him to see how sharp these two were. In the future, he could delegate more tasks related to the Golden Wheat Commerce to them. The Bloodline side had to carry out their farming plans, and the Mage Tower couldn¡¯t be left behind. Combining both aspects was the key to success. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28 The Most Beautiful Tulip Chapter 28: Chapter 28 The Most Beautiful Tulip Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Crimson Mage Tower¡¯s carriage slowly moved along the wide cobblestone road of Green City. To accommodate the two apprentices, Laurent specially replaced Lide¡¯s carriage with a more spacious one. Lide sat inside the carriage, with Veena and Kohen sitting on either side of him. The two occasionally turned their heads curiously to look at the street. Like children who had not been out for a long time, they were a bit excited. Lide ignored them and closed his eyes to begin meditating. Lide grew increasingly fond of this entry-level spell for mages¡ªMeditation Skill. Magic power was the foundation of a mage, and Meditation Skill was the only spell that could effectively increase a mage¡¯s magic power. Meditation Skill was also a spell, but it was more magical. Normal spellcasting required the input of magic power to activate the magic model. But Meditation Skill was different. It did not require the input of magic power; it only needed spiritual power to continuously operate the meditation model in the mind. Additionally, Meditation Skill did not have fixed magic nodes, so each execution was like redrawing the magic model. A mage needed to concentrate to efficiently operate the magic model of Meditation Skill. Meditation was an activity that required considerable persistence and patience. Generally speaking, the magic power increased through meditation in a year might not exceed 10 points, and even less if encountering a bottleneck, far less than what could be gained by leveling up. However, meditation was also the best method to widen the gap in combat power between mages of the same level. A mage who had meditated for ten years would absolutely have thirty percent more magic power than a mage who never meditated. The amount of magic power indicated the number and potency of spells that could be cast, significantly enhancing combat power. The Ancestor Bloodline had meditated for two hundred years. Although his strength dropped somewhat after being severely injured by a Transcendent Mage, Lide estimated that his current magic value of 652 points absolutely far exceeded those of the same-level Advanced Mages. This was the sedimentation brought by time, the unique advantage of longevity species. Lide¡¯s current love for magic absolutely did not fall short of the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s. He was deeply fascinated by the constant absorption of surrounding magic power. These days of meticulous study of magic within the Mage Tower also provided him a satisfaction he never had before. Watching one magical spell after another dance at his fingertips, he was almost entranced. An hour later, the three got off the carriage. Laurent and two assistants from the Chamber of Commerce had already disembarked from the front carriage, waiting. Green City, as a large city with a population of over a million, its bustling city center even exceeded Lide¡¯s expectations. The crowded scene had a bit of the feel of a crowded subway in Huaxia. Most of the people on the streets were commoners, mostly dressed in coarse linen clothes, their eyes somewhat evasive. Upon seeing a carriage on the road, they often stopped in a panic or retreated to the sides of the street. A small fraction of them were nobles in bright and luxurious clothing. Their elegant manners made them extremely conspicuous in the crowd, and they were both the objects of envy and fear among the commoners. The shops on both sides of the street, selling various foods, clothes, and weapons, all had their doors wide open. The people entering and exiting were either upper-class commoners in cotton clothes or splendidly dressed nobles, their spirits entirely different. The buildings lining the road mostly had semicircular and spire structures, engraved with religious reliefs of divine salvation. Several unknown temple clergy were solemnly repairing the wings of a giant angel statue that had been damaged by the wind. There were no signs of slave traders or beggars in the city center, likely driven away by the City Lord¡¯s patrolling team that passed by from time to time¡­this was where the City Lord lived. By the roadside where Lide¡¯s carriage parked was a spacious vacant lot, facing a fifteen-foot-high, five-story Ancient Roman-style building. A large plaque of a century-old red maple stood upright in the flowerbed in the center of the vacant lot, inscribed with several large characters in the common language of the continent. Alex Chamber of Commerce. Additionally, a Three Circle Magic spell was enchanted on it; literacy¡ªanyone who saw this plaque, whether they recognized the common language or not, could clearly understand the information on it. ¡°Lord Lide, there are three branches of the Alex Chamber of Commerce in Green City, and this is the headquarters. I have already arranged with their Vice President, please.¡± Laurent was very aware of his role as a subordinate and knew that he had botched his task, so he cautiously attended to Lide. ¡°No worries, this isn¡¯t your fault, but from now on, you must also establish your connections within the upper echelons of Green City. Just like those nobles, I don¡¯t want to have to personally intervene every time I need something done.¡± Lide did not overly blame Laurent. His foundation in Green City was still a bit too shallow, and even finding a familiar noble to solve problems was difficult. However, Laurent was a good representative. Although a timid businessman, he had capabilities. Before finding a more suitable candidate, Laurent would handle matters regarding the Golden Wheat Commerce for him for a long time. ¡°Yes, thank you for your mercy, Lord Lide. I won¡¯t disappoint you again. This way, please, the entrance to the Alex Chamber of Commerce is over here.¡± Being one of the three largest chambers of commerce in Green City, the Alex Chamber of Commerce¡¯s scale was incomparable to a third-rate commerce like the Golden Wheat Commerce. The headquarters of the Alex Chamber of Commerce was a hundred times larger than the Crimson Mage Tower, with as many as three thousand employees. The main gate of the chamber of commerce faced this small plaza directly. Under Laurent¡¯s guidance, Lide walked straight into the gate that could accommodate five carriages entering side-by-side. The guards in silver half-armors forged by dwarves were momentarily stunned upon seeing the mage robe-clad Lide. Upon catching sight of the half-moon emblem on the mage robes, their expressions changed slightly. Advanced Mage. They stepped forward respectfully, placing a hand over their chest in greeting. ¡°Good day, Honorable Mage. It is our privilege to serve you.¡± Seeing this scene, Laurent felt quite pleased. Yesterday, when he came to visit, these guards did not even bother with him and directly chased him away. Today, when he presented Lide¡¯s gift card, the guards still didn¡¯t treat him well. Now, seeing them bow to his backer, Laurent felt extremely joyous, as if the guards were bowing to him. ¡°Lord Lide has an appointment with your president. Here is the gift card.¡± Veena stepped forward and courteously handed the gift card from the Vice President of the Alex Chamber of Commerce to Laurent, over to the guard. The guard was stunned by Veena¡¯s beauty but did not dare to look too much. Taking the gift card with both hands, he glanced at it before respectfully saying, ¡°Honorable Mr. Lide, please, Chairman Winnie gave special instructions for you to be taken directly to her office upon your arrival.¡± Lide nodded, his black mage robe with silver embroidery making his aura even more elegant and noble than that of a noble¡¯s. ¡°Much obliged.¡± ¡°No, it is my honor to serve someone like yourself, please.¡± Laurent followed behind Lide, feeling exceedingly comfortable as he watched the guard bowing and smiling obsequiously. It was like eating ice watermelon on a hot June day. At this moment, he silently praised himself a hundred times for selling the Golden Wheat Commerce to Lide. Indeed, in Green City, having a mage lord as a backer was a wise move. Praise the Life Goddess. Upon entering the hall of the Alex Chamber of Commerce, Lide was fascinated. Adorned with elf decorations, the dwarf-made grand clock hung centrally, ticking crisply. The hall¡¯s exquisite reliefs, extolling the Life Goddess, exuded a rich religious aura, making one unable to look away. Suspended mid-air was a chandelier of magic crystal stones glimmering with a soft yellow light, the equivalent quality of magic crystal stones costing three times that of Gold Puck. The floor was paved with royal-use white starry tiles, the walls adorned with vibrant, lush paintings. This place didn¡¯t resemble a chamber of commerce¡¯s headquarters, but rather an art exhibition hall. It was indeed the headquarters of a major chamber of commerce in Green City; from a marquis family. The decorations here were more luxurious and lavish than his castle. Veena and Kohen were already overwhelmed by the splendor. Veena, hailing from a commoner background, had never been to such an opulent place. Kohen, though born into a small noble family, had a relatively affluent upbringing but could not compare to the Alex Chamber of Commerce. ¡°Lord Lide, this place is like a palace, so beautiful.¡± Lide laughed at Veena¡¯s exclamation: ¡°In the future, the headquarters of the Golden Wheat Commerce will be more luxurious than the headquarters of the Alex Chamber of Commerce.¡± Several passing employees who overheard this paused, ready to mock Laurent and the group. What a joke, how grand was the Alex Chamber of Commerce, and you bumpkins dared to compare? But upon recognizing Lide¡¯s mage robe, they immediately shut their mouths and walked away as if nothing had happened. Mage lords were not to be trifled with. ¡°They say Mr. Lide is the most outstanding talent among the mages in Green City. I had some doubts before. But daring to speak like that after seeing the hall of the Alex Chamber of Commerce, you indeed are extraordinary.¡± A voice as clear as the nightingale¡¯s call rang beside Lide. Lide turned his head to see a lady in a pure white noble gown approaching, flanked by several guards. The girl¡¯s long neck was raised like a proud swan, with a classical and elegant demeanor, the hallmark cultivation of a great noble. Her brown hair fell on her shoulders like scattered tulips. Her features were exquisite and perfect, a breathtaking beauty that could make any man hold his breath. The most striking were her pair of beautiful violet eyes, whose glittering light could allure a divine being. An awestruck Kohen beside them let out a subconscious exclamation, ¡°Green City¡¯s most beautiful tulip, Lord Winnie.¡± Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29 The Foundation of Nobles Chapter 29: Chapter 29 The Foundation of Nobles Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Winnie, as the eldest daughter of the Alex family and the head of the vast Alex Chamber of Commerce, embodied noble pride. Thus, her every move was the focus of Green City. Even the lower-class civilians across Green City knew that the pearl of the Alex family was elegantly praised as the most beautiful tulip of Green City. Kohen, born into a noble family, though his family was a minor and powerless noble, remained exceedingly attentive to Lady Winnie, the pride and admiration of the nobility. This attention was akin to an ordinary person¡¯s fascination with a celebrity, filled with longing and unattainable dreams. ¡°My Lord, hello, I am Winnie.¡± Hearing Kohen¡¯s low cry, Winnie did not get angry. Instead, she politely greeted him first. Feeling flattered, Kohen didn¡¯t even know where to place his hands. Seeing this tulip, which even stunned her, Veena¡¯s eyes showed a mix of wary and uncontainable admiration and longing. What a beautiful lady, she thought. If she were such a beautiful noble lady, perhaps Lord Lide wouldn¡¯t be so cold towards her. ¡°Lady Winnie, it is an honor to meet the most beautiful lady of Green City. I am Lide Kachar, the master of the Crimson Mage Tower.¡± Lide slightly raised his head, the corners of his mouth carrying a faint polite smile, and looked directly into the girl¡¯s eyes. His gaze was clean and bright, without any unnecessary colors. Although the girl¡¯s appearance and demeanor were impeccable, he, having reached a state of purity in his heart, maintained enough grace and elegance. Winnie wore the most appropriate smile. Upon seeing Lide¡¯s pure eyes, she felt a strange sense of favor for this mage from the countryside. Compared to those nobles who appeared elegant on the surface but turned lustful behind closed doors, this mage indeed seemed somewhat different. Could it be that all geniuses are like this? ¡°Winnie Alex, I should say, it¡¯s my honor, Mr. Lide. To know the most magically talented genius mage in Green City, disciple of Great Mage Spark Russell, will surely bring brilliance to the Alex family.¡± Nobles are indeed nobles. Even knowing it was flattery, looking into those beautiful violet eyes, Lide felt at ease. This is true skill. ¡°Miss Winnie, your words make me somewhat ashamed. Maybe only my teacher is worthy of such praise.¡± Teacher, Lide sighed silently. Although the Blood Clan Ancestor had a prideful nature, he was very meticulous. When he entered Green City, he used the identity of a border town noble¡¯s heir. The name Lide Kachar was verifiable. However, the original small noble¡¯s territory had already been occupied by beastmen, and the noble heir with the same name had been devoured by dread wolves. It could be said to be a perfect identity. But here¡¯s the tricky part¡ªthe bastard Blood Clan Ancestor, upon entering Green City three years ago, somehow thought it wise to apprentice under Great Mage Spark Russell, one of the city¡¯s three greatest mages. And that¡¯s not the worst part. The worst part was that after becoming an apprentice, this fellow stayed at the mage tower all day and never visited Spark¡¯s home even once. Although they were nominally student and teacher, only Lide knew that they were actually more like strangers. He wasn¡¯t even sure if the powerful Great Mage had remembered him after completing his magical research. The Blood Clan Ancestor was simply a waste of resources¡ªa Great Mage, one of only three in the entire Green City, who likely had countless treasures stored at home. Lide originally planned to visit Spark after familiarizing himself with the spells on the attribute panel; this incredibly powerful Great Mage was undoubtedly an excellent resource. If the Golden Wheat Commerce had the banner of a Great Mage, their development wouldn¡¯t be so easily hindered. Winnie smiled faintly, without continuing on the topic, and after a few polite words, invited Lide to her office. A magical genius, especially one supported by a Great Mage, was worth befriending. This is the most standard noble behavior, to always befriend useful people. Fifth floor. In an elegantly decorated large room, the windows faced the bustling streets of Green City, offering a direct view of the City Lord¡¯s mansion nearby. Veena, Kohen, and Laurent waited in another office. Kohen looked around the spacious and luxurious room with curiosity. ¡°Veena, is the Alex Chamber of Commerce the greatest in Green City? It has existed since the city was built a thousand years ago. Do you think Lord Lide¡¯s vision can be realized? Can the Golden Wheat Commerce ever reach the level of the Alex Chamber of Commerce?¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Veena nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, Lord Lide never lies.¡± Since Lord Lide took her away from that abusive stepmother¡¯s home and canceled the marriage agreement with a crippled noble that the stepmother had promised, she never doubted the man who changed her life. Lord Lide always kept his word, just like he promised to bring her back to the mage tower. Laurent found the young ones¡¯ naive words amusing. Such fearlessness displayed by young calves, who still did not know the power of predators! The Golden Wheat Commerce reaching the heights of the Alex Chamber of Commerce? Only someone who hadn¡¯t experienced the extortion of underground forces and nobles in Green City would say such a thing. Even reaching a tenth of the Alex Chamber of Commerce¡¯s status would make Laurent view Lide as a remarkable person. The Alex Chamber of Commerce, which had dominated Green City for a thousand years, was so powerful that not even the City Lord dared speak lightly of it. ¡°Mr. Lide, this is our first time meeting and conversing formally, isn¡¯t it? As expected of a genius mage, able to immerse yourself in magical studies at the mage tower; such dedicated spirit is something I need to learn from you.¡± Office room. Winnie sat on a gray rectangular sofa, separated by a round table filled with tea and snacks, facing Lide, who was seated opposite her. After Lide sat down, he squinted slightly, turned his head to look at the fur covering the sofa, and felt unusually comfortable from the rich magic power emanating from it. ¡°Fierce Grey Bear?¡± Fierce Grey Bears were a species of bear-type magical beasts living deep in the Far Mountain Range, with an adult¡¯s level reaching above 15. Even an army of a thousand might not be a match for an adult Fierce Grey Bear. The fur of these beasts was a critical material for making Four Circle and Five Circle magic scrolls, with the skin of an adult fetching 4000 to 5000 Gold Pucks. These two sofas required the fur of at least two Fierce Grey Bears, meaning the sofas he casually sat on were worth tens of thousands of Gold Pucks. This minor detail alone made Lide keenly sense the profound heritage of the nobility. He was starting to get interested in the Alex Chamber of Commerce. ¡°Mr. Lide, you are certainly knowledgeable, but these are just sofas. With the power you command, I believe you could even hunt a giant dragon¡¯s skin.¡± Though Winnie¡¯s words seemed incredible, her sparkling eyes made one feel she was serious. Lide shook his head. No wonder the Blood Clan Ancestor disliked dealing with such people; excessive courtesy made it feel somewhat insincere. Feeling a sudden curiosity, he opened the attribute panel in his mind and focused his thoughts on the noble girl in front of him. With a brush, an attribute panel appeared before him. Lide trembled as he looked at Winnie again; his gaze had clearly changed. Was this girl¡¯s background too exaggerated?¡± Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 30: I Only Wish to Win Your Friendship Chapter 30: Chapter 30: I Only Wish to Win Your Friendship Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The elegant noble maiden before him took Lide by surprise. Winnie Alex Age: 24 Level: 11 Profession: Gale Warrior Introduction: The most beautiful tulip of Green City, the eldest daughter of the Alex family, the president of the Alex Chamber of Commerce, and a direct disciple of Duke Storm. The attributes were simple, yet each one held considerable weight. A level as high as 11 was 1 level higher than his so-called magic genius. Moreover, the profession was a Gale Warrior, a profession he¡¯d never heard of ¡ª undoubtedly a hidden profession, one that a marquis¡¯s daughter would not undertake if it wasn¡¯t extraordinary. The subsequent string of titles made it clear that each one was significant. Especially being a direct disciple of Duke Storm, which quite astounded him. Duke Storm, in the few memories the Blood Clan Ancestor had of the Nolan Empire, was one of its strongest warriors. Having surpassed level 20 and reached Transcendent long ago, there were even rumors that he was seeking to ascend from Transcendent to Legendary. He was a figure amongst figures. Lide hadn¡¯t expected to encounter the disciple of Duke Storm in the southern city of Green City, thousands of miles away from the royal capital. ¡°Miss Winnie, you¡¯re too kind. I am here today primarily because I need your help,¡± After pondering, Lide decided to be direct. From the initial conversation, he deduced that this noble lady, with her remarkable background, was not someone without an agenda. Beating around the bush held little benefit. ¡°Please, speak, Mr. Lide,¡± Winnie was somewhat surprised. She had expected Lide to spend at least half a Sunshine Hour, or even longer, forging a rapport through chit-chat before revealing his purpose¡­ That was the noble¡¯s usual approach. She hadn¡¯t anticipated him being so straightforward, making the speech she had prepared redundant. She looked at him with keen interest. ¡°Gaining Mr. Lide¡¯s trust is my honor. If there¡¯s something you need from the Alex Chamber of Commerce, please do say.¡± The words were polite, but one would be foolish to take them at face value. ¡°Miss Winnie, I need to purchase a large quantity of grain. Due to the war, Green City has issued an order prohibiting the sale of large quantities of grain. The Alex Chamber of Commerce controls over half of Green City¡¯s grain; there¡¯s no better choice than the Alex Chamber in Green City. Miss Winnie, I wonder if the Alex Chamber of Commerce can fulfill my request.¡± Since he had decided to lay it out clearly, Lide decided to be completely forthright. If Winnie refused, he would proceed to his second plan. Initially, he had thought to use his convenient teacher, Spark, as leverage to pressure her. But seeing that she was a disciple of Duke Storm on the attribute panel, he silently discarded this plan. Even putting aside that she was a marquis¡¯s eldest daughter, threatening the disciple of a Great Mage, a Transcendent, and potentially a Legendary warrior with a mage seemed awkward, to say the least. If he were a player who could revive at will, he wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by anyone. But as a vampire hidden among humans¡­ he still had to play by noble rules. A profound and meaningful smile appeared on Winnie¡¯s perfect, delicate face. This mage was truly different. She could sense that Lide genuinely did not understand the noble way of conversation. The information indicated he was from a small town on the border areas, and at his age, it might be that all his time was spent exploring spells to achieve such magical accomplishments. Winnie filled in the blanks for Lide¡¯s behavior herself. ¡°Mr. Lide, it must be said that the ban was imposed by the City Lord¡¯s office. The Alex Chamber of Commerce must unconditionally obey the orders of the City Lord¡¯s office, especially now at this critical time of the Beastman Army¡¯s invasion. Surely, you understand the enormous impact of this war this year. We will have a large number of civilians facing hunger, so there is a reason to control the grain trade,¡± Lide was not dissuaded by this excuse. He looked directly into the girl¡¯s beautiful violet eyes, speaking with a sincere tone. ¡°Miss Winnie, I¡¯m willing to pay an additional ten percent, no, twenty percent, just to buy grain before winter. I believe you¡¯d help a friend, wouldn¡¯t you? I need this grain, and I need your assistance.¡± Those eyes at that moment seemed to speak, without deceit, without concealment, containing an unwavering resolve. With a faint smile, Winnie took a sip of red tea brought from the distant Eastern Empire from the round wooden table. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Lide, I will help you. And it will be at the current price.¡± Lide listened and stared at her for a long moment. ¡°Thank you, Miss Winnie. You are a friend worth fostering a deep relationship with; I feel deeply honored for it.¡± Though, in his heart, even he didn¡¯t fully believe it¡­ ¡°No need to thank me, Mr. Lide. I do this all to win your friendship,¡± Winnie responded, her tone pausing as she continued looking into Lide¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Even if it means offending the City Lord¡¯s office.¡± These words genuinely took Lide by surprise. Could it be that this marquis¡¯s eldest daughter, the disciple of a Transcendent warrior, was smitten by his charm? As expected, there¡¯s no one as handsome as I am. But the unwavering gaze from Winnie still suggested he might be overthinking it. Such a noble girl had likely seen many handsome nobles; even a royal prince might not catch her eye. ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand why I deserve such favor from Miss Winnie, I am sincerely grateful. Then, is there something Miss Winnie needs my help with?¡± There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, and Lide wasn¡¯t that naive. Winnie smiled softly. ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking, Mr. Lide. Not now.¡± Lide noted the word ¡°now¡±. ¡°Then, in the future?¡± ¡°In the future? Perhaps when you become a Great Mage, or even an Extraordinary Mage, you¡¯ll be able to assist me. So, no need for excessive gratitude, Mr. Lide. I am investing in your future.¡± Lide squinted slightly, observing this girl dubbed the most beautiful tulip of Green City again, feeling a bit in awe. The talents nurtured by this decayed feudal society were just as impressive as those in modern times. Until now, he still couldn¡¯t fathom what plans this girl had. The matter had come to this; whether the Golden Wheat Commerce¡¯s grain purchasing plan was intentionally obstructed by the Alex Chamber of Commerce was irrelevant. Today¡¯s encounter was quite successful, exchanging a hollow promise for time and space to develop. Lide felt as if he had just secured funding from an angel investor, the investor saying generously, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 80 million now; when your company develops and goes public, grant me some shares.¡± But as for the future, who could say? This kind of transaction, was it akin to gaining something for nothing? In this exchange, Lide didn¡¯t comprehend Winnie¡¯s intentions, and Winnie didn¡¯t grasp Lide¡¯s plans, yet both felt they hadn¡¯t been at a loss. The only thing that made Lide uncertain was this girl with violet eyes and an astonishing background. What exactly did she want? Though he wore a smile, he had become highly vigilant towards this girl internally. Did she really do all this just for friendship as she claimed? If such words were believable, he might as well return to Earth¡­ After stepping out of the Alex Chamber of Commerce gate, Veena and Kohen couldn¡¯t wait to inquire. ¡°Lord Lide, how did your discussion with Lord Winnie go?¡± ¡°Yes, did Lord Winnie agree to our request?¡± Laurent also looked on with a face full of eagerness. Lide was silent for a moment, not answering, and headed straight for the carriage. Seeing Lide¡¯s demeanor, the trio felt a bit downhearted, thinking that even Lord Lide couldn¡¯t manage it. Veena was especially discontented, wishing she had a noble status so she could help Lord Lide resolve these issues. ¡°Hurry and get in the carriage, what are you waiting for? Everything is settled. Laurent, head to East District¡¯s Alex Chamber when you¡¯re back at the Golden Wheat Commerce to receive the grain. If you don¡¯t get on the carriage now, you¡¯ll have to walk back.¡± Hearing Lide¡¯s voice from within the carriage, the formerly dejected trio instantly seemed rejuvenated, their spirits soaring. ¡°Lord Lide is truly incredible, I knew it. Not even the tulip of Green City could resist Lord Lide,¡± Kohen boasted, proud to have such a mentor. Apprentices could only call Lide a mentor; only disciples could call him a teacher. Veena shook off her earlier gloom, feeling joyous. Lord Lide was still the omnipotent Lord Lide, truly wonderful. Laurent¡¯s face split into a wide grin, thrilled that the Golden Wheat Commerce¡¯s first mission hadn¡¯t failed. By the goddess, finding a reliable backer was indeed correct. Though solving minor issues today for Lide seemed trivial, to the three, it was as triumphant as a major victory. That was the eldest daughter of the Alex family, the president of the Alex Chamber of Commerce, and the most beautiful tulip of Green City. To make progress with such a dazzling lady was a matter of great honor. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Magic Research Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Magic Research Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lide returned to the Mage Tower at night. The hazy magic lamps cast a fantastical glow inside the tower, giving it a Harry Potter-like atmosphere. He handed over all tasks related to the transactions with the Alex Chamber of Commerce to Laurent and selected a few clever Mage Apprentices from the tower to accompany him. In the future, the Golden Wheat Commerce would become an important part of the Crimson Mage Tower, and allowing these Mage Apprentices to be involved early was a good thing. On the seventh floor of the Mage Tower, the Night Goddess had already draped her skirt over the entire world. Looking down from a high place at Green City, it completely lacked the dazzling lights of the modern world. Scattered lights were only seen in the neighborhoods where the Nobles lived. Most shops along the streets had closed, with only a few still lit by oil lamps or magic lamps, remaining open for business. The streets were desolate, and even beggars were reluctant to wander the streets after dark. The moon, half-covered by white clouds, shed a hazy and cold light. The bustling city of the day had settled into silence. The Bloodline were the favored ones blessed by the Night Goddess. Lide clearly felt his control over magic power become instantly more lively as the last glimmer of light disappeared from the sky. In the daytime, the magic power around him felt like mercury, requiring more effort to mobilize. At night, however, the magic power transformed into something as clean and gentle as a stream, easily manipulated by his spiritual power. Though the magic power remained the same, the night amplified the Bloodline¡¯s sensitivity to it, creating this unique feeling. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the Bloodline¡¯s strength increased by at least 50% after nightfall. Lide was long accustomed to this phenomenon, thus preferring to conduct his magic research at night. Having spent several days researching, supplemented by the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s two centuries of knowledge, Lide had gained a deeper understanding of magic. For a mage to cast a spell, it had to be completed through a magic model. Magic models were much like computer programming, where fixed formulas could be inputted to directly obtain results. The sole difference was that magic models required the input of magic power. A low-level spell¡¯s magic nodes did not exceed a hundred, and the Mage¡¯s Hand spell had only thirty magic nodes. Dozens of magic nodes formed a model, operating in a fixed pattern, and magic power had to be input to activate the model to produce the spell. But Lide was extremely curious whether a magic model¡¯s nodes were entirely fixed and unchangeable, and what would happen if the magic nodes were moved? The soul from the modern era harbored a boldness towards magic far beyond the imagination of this era; the mages of the Glory World bore a deep-rooted reverence for magic. Even the Blood Clan Ancestor had never attempted to modify a magic model, as it required not only a profound understanding of magic but also an extensive knowledge reserve and a heart not in awe of the Magic Goddess. In Green City, only an Extraordinary Mage had successfully improved a magic model, while even the three Great Mages with levels exceeding fifteen had not conducted research in this area. After several days of contemplation, Lide was prepared to attempt modifying a magic node tonight. To prevent any unexpected incidents, he took thorough precautions. First, he would study the Mage¡¯s Hand, a low-level spell, as it was the simplest among all the low-level spells, with only thirty magic nodes. Many mages did not even recognize it as a proper spell, considering it merely a trick. Moreover, the Mage¡¯s Hand was not an offensive spell, so even if the casting failed and backfired, he could withstand the backlash. The current Mage¡¯s Hand was quite limited in functionality, only capable of manifesting a semi-transparent giant hand. The giant hand he conjured with this spell could exert about 150 pounds of force, consuming ten points of magic power. Typical Mage Apprentices could not come close to this power; their giant hands usually only managed a strength of just over ten pounds, vastly inferior to his. However, these magic apprentices also consumed ten points of magic power, meaning that despite casting the same spell and using the same amount of magic power, the results differed greatly. This led Lide to hypothesize two additional theories about spellcasting. If the depth of magic power determined the strength of the spell, If higher levels optimized the use of magic power. Lide was immensely interested in exploring these mysteries of magic. If magic nodes were not fixed, could adjusting the nodes or the magic circuits between them improve the magic model, to reduce magic power consumption or enhance its power? What would be the consequences of reducing or increasing magic nodes? With these thoughts, Lide¡¯s heart pounded with excitement, filled with curiosity about his hypothesis. Like a child seeing their favorite toy, yet he was a practitioner. The first step was to input magic power. Lide carefully observed the magic circuit from the initial magic power input to the last node. After connecting all thirty magic nodes, the Mage¡¯s Hand model instantly took shape, and he could clearly sense that releasing this magic power would successfully cast the Mage¡¯s Hand. He did not release it but gradually reduced the magic power input. As long as magic power was consistently fed, the magic model remained activated and ready to cast the spell. He reduced the magic power until it reached the operating limit of the magic model. Any further reduction would cause it to collapse, so Lide stopped decreasing it. Reducing the magic power input was to minimize damage in the event of backlash, while activating the magic model allowed him to observe the function of magic nodes more intuitively. The next step. Reduce the magic nodes. Lide was incredibly focused; this was his first attempt. After developing the idea of modifying the Mage¡¯s Hand, he had practiced casting the spell more than a hundred times over the past two days to familiarize himself with it. Thus, he was intimately familiar with the structure of this spell. He first numbered the thirty magic nodes from one to thirty. The twenty-third and twenty-fourth nodes in the Mage¡¯s Hand model were extremely close. Removing one would allow the magic circuit to bypass the magic power connecting the two and link directly to the next node. If one magic node were removed, could magic power consumption be reduced after casting? Removing a magic node was straightforward; controlling the magic circuit to skip this node and link directly to the next achieved the goal. Lide slowly extended his spiritual power to control the magic circuit to bypass the twenty-third node, connecting the twenty-second node directly to the twenty-fourth. Whoosh~ When the magic circuit bypassed the twenty-third node, the entire Mage¡¯s Hand magic model shuddered as if on the verge of collapse. Lide was prepared and remained calm, slightly increasing the magic power input. The shaking magic model temporarily stabilized under the strong magic power. Just as Lide let out a sigh of relief, the model collapsed in a flash of light. Lide¡¯s head throbbed as if pricked by a needle. The first experiment. Failed. Fortunately, the backlash from the Mage¡¯s Hand was minimal, and with the strengthening effect of the night on his control over magic, Lide recovered after resting for about ten minutes. ¡°No, a magic node cannot be removed simply because it is close to another. This node might be essential for stabilizing the model. If it is for stability, could I add another node parallel to this one to reinforce the model?¡± Subtracting one led to collapse, but what about adding one? Having anticipated failure, Lide was not discouraged and focused again, reinjecting magic power into the Mage¡¯s Hand model. This time, he added a magic node parallel to the twenty-third, connecting the twenty-third and twenty-fourth nodes. Adding a magic node was also simple; concentrating spiritual power on one point to leave a mental imprint, then linking it to the magic model with a magic circuit, integrating this additional point into the model. After adding the extra node, the magic model did not show signs of collapse, but rather operated normally. Lide was delighted. This approach seemed correct; magic models were not immutable. After running for several minutes, he confirmed the model would not collapse. With a snap of his fingers, Crack~ A semi-transparent Mage¡¯s Hand appeared before him. However, this Mage¡¯s Hand was entirely different from the original version. The original Mage¡¯s Hand was a giant hand, but now it resembled an aberration. The five fingers were reduced to three, the arm had tripled in size like a hammer, and the spell radiated a sense of discord and eeriness. Upon seeing this, Lide felt elated instead of disappointed. ¡°Successfully casting the spell without the magic model collapsing means my hypothesis is valid.¡± This imperfect spell greatly encouraged Lide. Successfully casting it meant the direction was right. Since the direction was correct, now what was needed were continuous experimental refinements until he understood the role of each magic node, and improved and repaired them, transforming this low-level spell into a new one. Lide was filled with interest and confidence about this. Researching magic was incredibly fascinating. The joy of creation could hardly be described in words. Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Modified Mages Hand Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Modified Mage¡¯s Hand Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation For three consecutive days, Lide did not leave the Mage Tower. The improvement of the Mage¡¯s Hand spell was more difficult than he expected, and the progress was very slow. The 30 magic nodes were a standard magic model derived after countless experiments by immensely powerful mages. The difficulty of trying to improve it was evident. However, Lide was not one to give up easily. The challenge of improving Mage¡¯s Hand ignited his intense fighting spirit. The Bloodline required only two Sunshine Hours of rest each day to regain energy, and Lide devoted all his remaining time to the improvements. So much so that he didn¡¯t even notice when Laurent used Gold Puck to exchange a large amount of food from the Alex Chamber of Commerce and moved it into the Golden Wheat Commerce¡¯s warehouse. The originally deadlocked improvements suddenly became clear to Lide on the third day, after he returned to Earth for a meal. He created a mathematical model for all the magic nodes according to their respective formats, using this approach to eliminate a large number of useless node combinations. Finally, the progress skyrocketed, and the probability of encountering issues significantly decreased. On the fifth day after returning from the Alex Chamber of Commerce. Seventh floor of the Crimson Mage Tower. A burst of laughter rang out, startling the magic apprentices who were reading downstairs. Was that Lord Lide¡¯s laughter? Recalling Lide¡¯s usually stern expression, each apprentice found it hard to believe. ¡°Vina, go see if Lord Lide has made a new discovery.¡± ¡°Could it be that Lord Lide has had a breakthrough?¡± ¡°Vina¡­¡± As Lide¡¯s maid, Vina was naturally the best choice to go inquire at this time. Pushed by the others, she hurriedly got up, lifting her blue mage¡¯s robe. Knock, knock, knock~ ¡°Come in,¡± Pushing open the door to the seventh floor, Vina was incredibly curious. The room hadn¡¯t changed much. Various magic materials were arranged on storage shelves, and the room was very tidy. The only difference was that Lord Lide seemed very happy. Seeing the joy on Lide¡¯s face, the curious girl asked, ¡°Lord Lide, have you made a new discovery?¡± She had never seen such an expression on Lide¡¯s face before. A smile was usually rare. Lide calmed his joyful heart and smiled, ¡°Look.¡± Snap~ After a snap of his fingers, a semi-transparent giant hand appeared in the room. A First Circle spell, Mage¡¯s Hand. Vina looked at the Mage¡¯s Hand before her, puzzled. She didn¡¯t see any changes. ¡°Lord Lide, this is Mage¡¯s Hand¡­ How¡­¡± Lide laughed heartily, snapped his fingers again, and the Mage¡¯s Hand before Vina¡¯s astonished eyes underwent a tremendous change. The giant hand transformed into a semi-transparent shield in midair. Snap~ With another snap, it transformed from a semi-transparent shield into a longsword. Snap~ A long knife. Snap~ A wolf fang club. Snap~ Ultraman. Vina stood there completely stunned. She could clearly feel that this was indeed the Mage¡¯s Hand spell¡¯s magic fluctuation. But why, why could it keep changing? This scene shattered Vina¡¯s entire worldview. In a mage¡¯s knowledge, once a spell was cast, its shape and nature couldn¡¯t be changed. For example, a Fireball Technique would remain a fireball after casting; it couldn¡¯t turn into a fire blade or a flame shield. This was because the shape of a magic model was fixed and couldn¡¯t be altered. But what was happening with the ever-changing Mage¡¯s Hand before her eyes? Why could the Mage¡¯s Hand transform? ¡°Lord Lide, did you come up with this? By the Magic Goddess, you truly are a genius. The mages in Green City will sing your praises, and bards will extol your greatness.¡± Vina¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. The girl¡¯s unrestrained adulation gave Lide an inward sense of elation. In these five days, apart from resting for two Sunshine Hours each day, he had almost no breaks. He encountered at least two thousand failures while improving the model. Initially, the magic rebound from failed attempts was severe, causing pain similar to needles piercing his brain. This made him cautious. However, he later discovered ways to mitigate the rebound. By controlling magic output. A magic model required a sufficient amount of magic to activate. Failing to meet this amount would result in casting failures, and severe rebounding could occur. Lide discovered that by continuously reducing the input of magic, the magic model could keep running. While a reduced magic model couldn¡¯t be released, his focus was on studying the relationships between nodes, not on casting. To reduce rebound, he precisely adjusted the magic input. Starting from 9 points of magic, reducing to 8 points, 7 points, 3 points, and even to an extreme precision of 2 points. By inputting only 2 points of magic, he could keep the magic model running at a minimal level. Lacking magic in the model required immense spiritual power for stability. The Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s Bloodline bestowed upon Lide a terrifyingly high magic affinity, making his control over magic almost as simple as breathing. During the day, he was fairly ordinary, but at night, even the slightest magic could be effortlessly controlled. With the method to minimize rebound established, he began his journey of reckless experimentation. A collapsed magic model would create a significant magic rebound for a mage, causing mild mental breakdowns or severe ones leaving one brain-dead. Therefore, even extraordinary mages dared not endlessly experiment or modify magic models, which is why its modifications were hardly reported¡­ It was too risky; the slightest change could leave a person brain-dead, a risk few were willing to take. Because of this, mages held immense respect and reverence for magic models, considering them a gift from the Magic Goddess, believing that to touch the majesty of a deity would bring divine retribution. However, Lide¡¯s magic affinity reduced the dreadful magic rebound to almost nothing. Thus began various modifications to the magic nodes. In five days, through two thousand failures, he established two mathematical models as experimental data. Finally, he developed this transformable Mage¡¯s Hand. The current Mage¡¯s Hand, a First Circle spell, increased its magic node count from the original 30 to 90. The addition of 60 magic nodes was the key to its transformation ability. Lide had almost completely reworked this spell. The results showed, as the original stiff Mage¡¯s Hand could now change shape as per the mage¡¯s will, even after casting. Its power significantly increased, the strength of Mage¡¯s Hand rose from 150 pounds to nearly 800 pounds, a fivefold increase. Imagine in a battle, initially casting a Mage¡¯s Hand, and when attacked, transforming it into a shield, and then into a longsword when attacking. The enemy would be thrown into confusion and annoyance. Of course, it wasn¡¯t without cost. The magic required for casting increased from 10 points to 15 points, a 50% rise. And no amount of modification changed the fact that Mage¡¯s Hand was still a First Circle spell. Though its power now rivaled ordinary Second Circle spells, it wasn¡¯t much use to Lide. In battle, a Small Fireball Skill was more effective than using Mage¡¯s Hand for hand-to-hand combat. However, the significance of improving Mage¡¯s Hand was that Lide had found a direction. Without the means to learn more advanced spells, he could still elevate his current spells twofold in power. So, when the Small Fireball Skill he cast became as powerful as a tank¡¯s main cannon, while his enemy¡¯s was on par with a 1-kg gas canister, the gap would be glaringly obvious. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Talent Gap chapter 33: chapter 33 talent gap editor: endlessfantasy translation however, what delighted lide even more was a prompt message from the system after he modified the mage¡¯s hand. ¡°ding ~ successfully improved mage¡¯s hand. advantages of the improvement: stable magic model structure, five times power increase, transformation effect obtained. disadvantages: casting consumption of mana increased by 50%. evaluation: excellent, although the mana consumption has significantly increased, the powerful effects and functions brought by the transformation make up for this shortcoming. reward character experience ¡ª¡ª 500¡± this was the first experience point lide had received in the past ten days¡­ coming from the reward for improving magic. lide kachar race: bloodline (ancestor) level: mage lv. 10 (603/5000), warrior lv. 5 (level is at its limit) magic power: 652/652 talent specialization: blood clan ancestor (unique), bloodline shackle (limited), magic affinity (extreme) racial skills: transform into a bat, blood recovery, super strong physique (passive) spells: one circle magic: small fireball skill, thunderbolt skill, puppetry technique, mage¡¯s hand, magic shield, waterfall skill second circle magic: reconnaissance skill, big fireball skill, thunderstorm skill, big puppet skill, magic surge, swift movement, enhancement skill three circle magic: instant teleportation, walking in the void, bursting fireball the experience on the attribute panel increased from 103 to 603 points. the talent specialization blood clan ancestor allowed him to receive a batch of experience points each month, but it would be settled at the end of the month. leveling up from 10 to 11 required 5000 experience points. improving a spell along with the conceptualization beforehand took less than ten days, meaning that by improving ten first-circle spells, he could level up in three months. although he was a bit eager, he suppressed this thought. there were more important things to do right now; he didn¡¯t have the luxury of staying in the mage tower to research magic. ¡­ ¡°it¡¯s too difficult.¡± ¡°90 magic nodes? is this still the mage¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°can someone teach me? i can¡¯t learn it.¡± ¡°by the magic goddess, why does this magic node have to run in reverse?¡± on the third floor of the mage tower, 22 apprentices listened quietly to lide¡¯s lecture, but their hearts were wailing. initially, everyone was excited upon seeing lide¡¯s modified mage¡¯s hand. this meant they could possibly learn it too. lord lide was indeed generous and drew out the detailed magic model and guided them to build the model. but when they started constructing the magic model, they realized how abnormal it was. many magic nodes were completely contrary to what they had learned before. the reversed intersecting nodes, retrograde nodes, various whimsical layouts of magic nodes made them suffer headaches. it was too difficult. being able to stabilize a magic model with fifty nodes qualified one to become a formal mage, and now they had to research a magic model with 90 nodes¡ªit was simply despairing. sharing his painstakingly researched magic spell brought joy and pride to lide, but after enthusiastically finishing his lecture, he noticed something off with these apprentices. ¡°vina, do you have any questions?¡± vina, who had written down lide¡¯s every word in her notebook, stood up somewhat dejectedly. ¡°lord lide, what you explained is too difficult for us. mana is like viscous mercury; manipulating just a bit of it requires immense spiritual power. we can¡¯t manage it as effortlessly as you do.¡± lide was slightly stunned by this answer. he had never realized that there were differences between individuals. the bloodline of the blood clan ancestor possessed the magic affinity talent, making it as easy for him to manipulate mana as breathing. but for ordinary mage apprentices, mana was like a heavy lead ball, and manipulating even a little required great effort. what seemed simple to him in constructing a magic model was practically impossible for the vast majority of mage apprentices. simply put, the difference between a genius and an ordinary person. a top student would tell a struggling student, ¡°just pay attention in class, and you¡¯ll understand,¡± but no matter how seriously the struggling student listened, they could never catch up to the top student. the talent gap was often insurmountable. the mage association in green city registered over 1000 formal mages, but only one extraordinary mage. that was the difference. realizing his idealistic thinking, lide was silent for a moment. his talent was the strongest among the blood clan, and the blood clan was an upper race, natural spellcasters. the natural talent of ordinary humans was hard to compare even with ordinary blood clan members, let alone him. after some thought, he said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, first familiarize yourself with the magic model of the mage¡¯s hand. once you¡¯re familiar with it, start studying this derivative magic. this seemingly complex derivative magic isn¡¯t difficult; its essence is still the modified mage¡¯s hand magic model. i will write my research insights on the board, and you can familiarize yourselves step by step before constructing the model.¡± hearing lide¡¯s words, the mage apprentices nearly jumped for joy. it was truly fortunate to have such a broad-minded mentor as lord lide. after writing the relevant information on the magic blackboard, lide left the room with a bit of contemplation. it seemed it was time to recruit a batch of new apprentices. there were too few talented students among them, and lide could sense that half of these mage apprentices were quite ordinary in talent¡ªeven achieving the status of a formal mage would be a great challenge for them. when recruiting apprentices, the blood clan ancestor hadn¡¯t intended to teach them seriously, so many just barely meeting the standards were accepted, resulting in a lower quality of apprentices. he needed a large number of talents, especially human mage talents; the crimson mage tower couldn¡¯t rely solely on him in the future. as for the bloodline aspect, there was no need for much worry¡ªas long as the farming plan succeeded, the castle could be developed, and the upper race advantage would be fully revealed. ¡°lord lide, laurent is waiting for you on the first floor.¡± vina followed closely behind lide as they exited the room, with her slightly curled golden hair looking extremely beautiful. those blue eyes glittered like the most beautiful sapphires. ¡°has the golden wheat commerce gathered all the grain?¡± ¡°lord lide, laurent has been wanting to report this issue since his last visit. the warehouse of the golden wheat commerce in green city is not large, and the grain accumulated during this period has filled it to capacity, urgently requiring handling.¡± lide nodded. the golden wheat commerce wasn¡¯t a large chamber of commerce originally; its warehouse was small. feeding a hundred thousand people for a month was no trivial amount. ¡°alright, come with me to see him. from now on, you will handle matters related to the golden wheat commerce in my absence.¡± vina showed a bit of joy on her face, but immediately followed by some apprehension. ¡°lord lide, are you kicking me out of the mage tower? i swear to the magic goddess, i will strive to become a formal mage¡­¡± lide shook his head at the girl who looked flustered like a little rabbit. ¡°not at all. studying magic and managing a commerce are not conflicting. if you¡¯re unwilling, i¡¯ll find another suitable candidate.¡± seeing vina¡¯s potential, both as a mage and as a commerce manager, made lide optimistic about her. ¡°if it is your request, i am willing to accept it. however, i won¡¯t fall behind in my magical studies.¡± seeing her slightly stubborn face, lide smiled faintly and turned to go downstairs. watching lide¡¯s back, vina clenched her small fists. lord lide, vina won¡¯t be kicked out of the mage tower. i will become a formal mage. these past few days, lide had asked about the process of recruiting mage apprentices, and the perceptive vina sensed a change in the atmosphere, making her a bit sensitive. upon descending to the first floor, laurent, who had been waiting, hurried forward to greet. in recent days, the warehouse of the golden wheat commerce had been packed to the brim. the heaps of grain had grayed his hair noticeably. this was a fortune of over a thousand gold pucks in grain. especially with the beastman invasion now, with so many refugees, any disorder could lead to looting¡ªhis mere thirty to fifty people at golden wheat commerce wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. such incidents had occurred before. each winter, desperate civilians began storming merchant estates. recently, he¡¯d noticed more people around the golden wheat commerce area. there were not just civilian beggars but also numerous underground forces lurking in the shadows. if not for lide being the formidable presence holding the line, his golden wheat commerce might have already been looted. at this moment, grain symbolized significant value. ¡°lord lide, we have collected half of the grain, but the golden wheat commerce¡¯s warehouse is completely filled. the alex chamber of commerce is also urging us to promptly move the purchased grain¡­ what do you think¡­¡± lide reassured the anxious laurent. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i will send several mage apprentices to the golden wheat commerce to help guard it. the grain will be transported out of the city tomorrow morning, and i will have someone to receive it.¡± transport out of the city? laurent was slightly stunned, wasn¡¯t the plan to store it and sell it a couple of months into winter? ¡°lord lide, with you protecting us, those filthy rats and beggars wouldn¡¯t dare touch golden wheat commerce. there¡¯s no need to go through such effort to transport it out of the city. when we sell it later, the time cost would be much higher. also, outside the city isn¡¯t as safe as inside¡­ renting two large warehouses near the mage tower could solve the problem.¡± lide waved his hand. ¡°this batch of grain is not to be sold within the city; i already have a buyer outside. you need not worry.¡± a joke; this was the key to the farming plan. once transported back to the castle, he could begin population expansion. selling it for mere gold pucks? the value of human resources was far beyond that of gold pucks. Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Multifunctional Uses chapter 34: chapter 34: multifunctional uses editor: endlessfantasy translation the next morning, the golden wheat commerce brought out all their carts. a total of 35. the mountains of grain were loaded onto the carts and pulled out of the city. countless beggars and vagabonds eyed the grain with saliva in their mouths along the way. but all their greed vanished when they saw the crimson mage tower flag on the carts, which had the second circle magic, ¡°mental shock¡±, enchanted on them. this was the property of a mage lord, and a powerful one at that. the pace of the grain-laden carts was not fast, and it would take two trips to transport all the grain out of the city. lide had already used bats to relay orders back to the castle last night, instructing the second-generation bloodline, dylan, in charge of the magic language bats, to bring all the magic language bats. these demon beasts, raised by the bloodline in a special way, were exclusive to the bloodline and had many uses. during wartime, they could be trained into bat knights and could fight individually, while in peacetime, they served as highly cost-effective transportation. magic language bats were not the delicate griffins or pegasi bred by humans. if someone transported grain using human sky cavalry¡¯s pegasi and griffins, they would certainly be scorned by the public. but magic language bats were different; their thick skins and tough bodies allowed them to recover after a good meal, no matter how exhausted or injured they were. lide held this unit of magic language bats in high regard. unfortunately, the cost of raising them was enormous, and now the castle with only 200 bloodlines could maintain over 400 magic language bats, which was already an achievement. expanding their numbers in the short term seemed impossible. after the grain convoy left green city, it traveled straight to the rivers outside the city, toward the bujia river. the bujia river, connecting green city and another dozen or so large southern cities, was an extremely important transportation route. lide had already prepared transport ships there. during the daytime, it was not easy for the magic language bats to carry the grain back to the castle without being noticed, as their massive bodies could be seen from miles away. and this was a world of magic; transporting grain during the day was not safe. thus, a mid-route transfer was necessary. river transport provided an excellent cover, allowing the magic language bats to move the grain at night without being noticed. considering the bloodline¡¯s reputation among humans, lide could never be too careful. especially with the mages in green city, who had made a fortune selling bloodline corpses after the war against the bloodline a hundred years ago. to these mages, the bloodline represented alchemy materials and glistening gold pucks. to this day, tasks for finding or hunting vampires could be seen on the task walls of the mercenary guild. no one at the golden wheat commerce dared to question lide¡¯s decisions; the crimson mage tower even less so. in both places, he held absolute authority. even if he ordered the grain to be dumped into the bujia river, they would comply. it wasn¡¯t until dusk that the busy golden wheat commerce finally moved the stored grain onto the transport ships. lide did not participate, though he was worried about mishaps along the way. as a kingdom baron and advanced mage, such an esteemed identity did not fit handling a trivial grain transport. night fell. as a race favored by the night goddess, the bloodline was always one of the most powerful upper races in the night. in the cold moonlight, dylan, in charge of the magic language bats, rode on an unusually large bat, overlooking the wooden boats along the river below, marked by the clan leader. the pitch-black night had no effect on the bloodline with their night vision. ¡°move all the grain on the boats back to the castle, knock out the humans on the boats and bring them along.¡± accompanying dylan, there were more than 400 magic language bats and twenty bloodlines. upon hearing the order, they immediately leaped down from the sky with a swish~ transforming into a swarm of bats mid-air, they flew toward the grain-loaded wooden boat. the boat crew had no time to react before they were knocked out. if it weren¡¯t for lide¡¯s repeated orders not to harm humans at will, those few people would have long been food for the bloodline. after dealing with the crew, the magic language bats descended slowly. the twenty bloodlines acted as movers. but a sophisticated upper race like the bloodline wouldn¡¯t rely on brute force for transportation. each one used a mage¡¯s hand. the sacks of wheat on the boat were lifted one by one onto the magic language bats¡¯ backs, firming them in place. the leading bat flapped its huge wings, generating powerful winds, causing ripples on the lake. with each flight of the magic language bats, the wooden boat sank a little deeper. using spellcasters to transport grain was indeed a lavish affair, but the efficiency was twice that of many workers. under dylan¡¯s supervision, the grain on the boat was quickly unloaded. most magic language bats were level 5 and above; elite ones reached levels 7 or 8, with impressive load-bearing capacity. each bat could carry 1,000 pounds, and even under such heavy loads, their speed decreased by less than 20 percent. starting at nightfall, it took three trips with 400 magic language bats to completely empty the boat. in the end, the twenty bloodlines burned the boat to ashes with a fireball technique each, sinking it into the deep bujia river. the bujia river connected over ten cities in the southern region and was a busy route with countless shipwrecks annually. now, during the beastman invasion period, no one would care about these things. the unfortunate crew had no choice but to be sent to the castle for a new life, where, free from war, they could live prosperously, needing only to donate some blood every month. after handling everything, dylan led the last group of bloodlines and magic language bats back to the castle. the heavily loaded magic language bats flew at a modest height, but the cloak of night kept them undetectable by those on the ground. darkness enhanced not only bloodlines but also magic language bats, so after flying all night and making three trips, they showed no signs of fatigue. three half sunshine hours later, when dylan landed in the castle with the magic language bats, the sun had fully risen. the bloodlines unloaded the grain in the castle¡¯s dark corners. aside from frey, who was guarding the sanctuary, all other second-generation bloodlines, except for audis who was ordered by lide to inspect human settlements at the border, had gathered. the youngest second-generation bloodline, lucy, watched the bloodlines moving back and forth, a complex expression in her emerald eyes. ¡°dylan, can father¡¯s plan succeed?¡± to build a city larger than green city, nourishing the bloodline with a million humans. this was the promise lide had made to all the bloodlines. this long-lived race, with their extended lifespans, had gained not just power but also the wisdom that kept them alive for centuries. though lide was extremely confident, all the second-generation bloodlines knew the enormity and uncertainty of this plan. the hatred between humans and the bloodline dated back to ancient times. to envision a city without hatred, where bloodlines and humans coexisted harmoniously, seemed incredible. Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Prelude to Population Plunder chapter 35: chapter 35: prelude to population plunder editor: endlessfantasy translation ¡°shut up, no one can question the clan leader¡¯s decision. lucy, put aside your prejudice and ignorance. i could feel that the clan leader¡¯s vision had reached a level we could no longer even look up to. if you hold us back, i won¡¯t hesitate to chop off your head.¡± dylan glared and drew the cross longsword from his back, the cold tip of the sword pointing at lucy. as the only warrior among the second-generation bloodline members, his powerful aura was full of oppression. he was the most unwavering supporter of lide among all the second-generation bloodline members. ¡°rude barbarian, i have no objection to father¡¯s decision. if you shout at me again, i will let you taste the bursting fireball.¡± lucy immediately exploded upon hearing this, her body buzzing with magic power, and her green eyes glared fiercely at dylan. a ball of concentrated magic power began to gather in her hand. the female second-generation bloodline member, avi kachar, seeing this scene, sighed and stepped forward to stop the two from clashing. avi wore a black mage robe and had beautiful black hair. ¡°you two have been fighting for a hundred years and still haven¡¯t had enough? father strictly forbids fighting within the ancient castle. if you want to fight, go somewhere far away. don¡¯t hinder the transport of grain.¡± dylan gave lucy a cold look and sheathed his cross longsword. ¡°you can only follow father¡¯s decisions. do not regard him with your lowly perspectives. don¡¯t you know how beneficial this plan will be for the bloodline if it succeeds? such a grand plan is bound to be challenging, so be ready to face these challenges for a long time. self-proclaimed intelligent foolish woman, this is not the time for your disapproval and negativity, what is needed is unconditional support.¡± dylan¡¯s words made a few second-generation bloodline members contemplate, and even lucy, who was usually at odds with him, didn¡¯t refute. ¡°alright, there¡¯s no need to mention this matter again. has audis sent any news back?¡± avi shook her head to interrupt the argument. lide¡¯s orders were the direction of the bloodline¡¯s advancement; no one could refute or stop them. besides, everyone knew that if such a city were truly built, the bloodline would have an infinite future. ¡°audis sends information back every day. he has already confirmed the locations of twenty towns. there are also over a dozen groups of human refugees fleeing, and he even fought against the double-legged flying dragon of the beastmen at the border.¡± dylan shared the recent information that audis had sent back with a cold face. ¡°the confirmed number of people has already reached 3,000, which basically meets the clan leader¡¯s requirements.¡± avi nodded after hearing this; a few thoughtful glints appeared in her black pupils. ¡°father¡¯s plan was simple: while the beastman empire invaded the humans, and their armies couldn¡¯t spare the time, we¡¯d capture enough people. but the people we capture don¡¯t necessarily have to be refugees; foolish refugees can only do low-end jobs. building a city cannot be done without managers, and people with knowledge and skills. so, when we go to capture people, it¡¯s best to find educated and skilled humans.¡± lucy agreed with avi¡¯s words. there was a large proportion of refugees who were the lowest tier of humans, capable only of farming and hard labor. she had seen those skilled humans in green city¡ªtailors, blacksmiths, carpenters, which were all lacking in the castle. ¡°yes, avi¡¯s idea is correct.¡± upon hearing this voice, the second-generation bloodline members turned around and, seeing the figure behind them, saluted with their hands on their chests. ¡°good day, clan leader.¡± they didn¡¯t know when lide had arrived behind them, looking at avi with appreciation. feeling uneasy about these provisions, lide had found an excuse to leave the crimson mage tower and returned to the castle under the cover of night. though it was a small issue, avi¡¯s ability to bring it up indicated that she had indeed given serious thought to his plan. attitude was crucial; this farm plan concerned the bloodline¡¯s future, a forward path he would not tolerate wavering from. anyone who could keep up with his pace would be heavily employed. after all, now the bloodline was too few. he had no other choice, and after a hundred years of coexisting with the second-generation bloodline members, he had a clear understanding of their capabilities. ¡°avi will be in charge of this population capture plan. lead the people and the magic language bats to the border. prioritize capturing refugees with the following four traits. first, skilled humans, like the tailors and blacksmiths you mentioned, are what the castle lacks. second, complete families should not be left behind. families are the ties of humans. do not give up on any family members, be they old or injured, make sure to bring them all back to the castle. third, literate or educated nobles. fourth, young men and women.¡± advanced populations were what lide most desired. as for what constituted an advanced population¡­ being literate or even just a blacksmith counted, as it was better than ignorant refugees. in glory, knowledge was an exclusive domain of the noble monopoly class; commoners were generally illiterate. skilled humans were rare, as most were commoners. finding high-end populations among a group of displaced refugees would undoubtedly be a difficult task, but they had to prioritize this nonetheless. lide paused, taking a look at the few listeners who were paying close attention. ¡°dylan, lucy, avi, you will take all the magic language bats to the border to join up with audis. remember, do not make any rash, irreparable mistakes. the war at the border is still ongoing, and it is not safe there. do not capture towns that have not been invaded; prioritize refugees on the run. refugees who have lost their homes are far easier to subjugate than commoners who still own land.¡± dylan patted his chest, brimming with confidence. ¡°clan leader, wait for our triumphant return. in the near future, you will see the castle filled with humans.¡± those refugees fleeing the war were like rabbits under a falcon¡¯s claws¡­ incapable of resistance. ¡°very good. i still say, these humans will become a part of our bloodline in the future, do not sow any enmity during this process. the gentler you are now, the easier it will be for those captured humans to accept the bloodline. if your actions are filled with brutality, humans will harbor hostility towards the bloodline in their hearts.¡± lide worried that these bloodline members would treat humans as they had in the past; by the time the captured humans reached the castle, it would be a success if they didn¡¯t revolt immediately, let alone integrate. suddenly, something occurred to him, and lide opened the attribute panel. lide kachar race: bloodline (ancestor) level: mage lv10 (603/5000), warrior lv5 (level cap reached) magic power: 652/652 talent specialization: bloodline ancestor (unique), bloodline shackle (limited), magic affinity (extreme) racial skills: transform into bat, blood recovery, super strong physique (passive) spells: ¡­ among his three talent specializations, there was one he had never used before¡ªbloodline shackle. bloodline shackle (limited): as the bloodline ancestor, you hold absolute dominance over the bloodline. you can control the bloodline through the bloodline shackle, issuing commands fused into the bloodline. Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36 The Powerful Bloodline Shackles chapter 36: chapter 36 the powerful bloodline shackles editor: endlessfantasy translation bloodline chain (limited): as the blood clan ancestor, you had absolute control over the bloodline. you could manipulate the bloodline through the bloodline chain, issuing commands integrated into their bloodlines. the explanation of the bloodline chain was somewhat vague, so lide was not very sure how to use it and thus had not tried it before. but at this moment, he realized there was much to be explored in this. the conflict between the bloodline and humans had been accumulating over a long time. although the bloodline¡¯s views had significantly changed due to his constant brainwashing during this period, it was still uncertain what would happen at the moment of contact with humans. if the bloodline chain really worked as he imagined, perhaps there would be no need for further concerns. focusing on this specialty, a feeling beyond words suddenly appeared. lide instinctively closed his eyes. scarlet spirit imprints emerged in his mind, each representing a bloodline, totaling 208. at that moment, he could sense the presence of all the bloodline members. it was a very marvelous feeling. bloodline connection. he concentrated and could even vaguely sense the general location and physical condition of each imprint. the vigorous spirit imprints represented health, with only a few imprints dimming, seemingly injured. it was too wonderful. at this moment, whether it was the bloodline in the castle or audis far away at the beastman border, they all felt a familiar presence searching for them, like a father watching them, gently, kindly, and affectionately. that feeling filled them with trust. ¡°my children, i am your ancestor. no matter what happens, i will be with you. when capturing the population, you may strike first if you encounter resistance. do not harm the submissive unless necessary. all for the future of the holy light bloodline.¡± even separated by thousands of miles, the information transmitted through the bloodline was received by all bloodline members in an instant. audis at the border, frey guarding the sanctuary, and all bloodline members, upon receiving the information, bowed deeply in the direction of lide. when lide issued the command, he felt an imperceptible energy within the bloodline rapidly depleting. after delivering the command, lide suddenly frowned. there was not only his power in the bloodline¡¯s blood but also another force. that force wound like a cord around all the bloodline, seeming like a chain restricting them all. lide was about to mobilize the bloodline power to study the deeply hidden bloodline chain, but as his command was issued, the bloodline power was exhausted. after the energy vanished, he quickly withdrew from that marvelous state. lide was slightly stunned. the confusion in his heart did not disappear but instead grew heavier. what was that chain? why was it entwined in the bloodline¡¯s blood? was it a command from a previous bloodline ancestor? but now that the bloodline power was exhausted, he could not explore that strange force, and the doubts in his heart had to be temporarily suppressed. ¡°what a magical bloodline chain.¡± coming to his senses and relishing the feeling just now, lide was deeply amazed. this specialty of issuing commands directly, disregarding distance, time, and any external factors, was too exaggerated. but then, he also felt some regret. he could feel that the energy in the bloodline was already consumed, now recovering at an extremely slow pace. it looked like it would take at least one or two months to return to the original level. ¡°and that strange chain, hidden so deeply. i must study it next time.¡± after lide exited that state, all bloodline members, as if well-trained, including those transporting grain, stopped and bowed in the direction of lide. ¡°crown ancestor, your will is our honor to defend.¡± the bloodline chain, once the bloodline ancestor¡¯s command was issued, all bloodline members would absolutely follow the command¡¯s requirements. it was a command integrated into the bloodline, deeply rooted in the soul. if any bloodline member deliberately violated the command, they would immediately suffer from bloodline backlash, incredibly powerful. at this moment, lide had not realized this but was instead immersed in the surprise of the remote message transmission. if he could use this function at any time, he could command the bloodline in all directions and avoid such efforts as now. when several second-generation bloodlines raised their heads again, their eyes were filled with shock and reverence as they looked at lide. ¡°father, have you awakened the bloodline power?¡± lucy was the first to lose calm and begin to inquire. the bloodline power, the bloodline had powerful talents, was undoubtedly the upper race. and the bloodline hid extremely powerful energy, each member of the bloodline was like this, but awakening this powerful force required exceptional talent and a long time. they did not expect their ancestor had already awakened the bloodline power, which was undoubtedly a great encouragement for the currently weak bloodline. lide was slightly stunned. bloodline power? did the previous bloodline ancestor not use the bloodline chain? then what was that eerie chain in the bloodline¡¯s blood? ¡°yes, the bloodline will ultimately grow stronger. not just me, but in the future castle, every bloodline member will awaken the bloodline power. as long as we build the city. we will have it all.¡± after listening to lide, both the second-generation bloodline members and other bloodline members were filled with excitement. the bloodline power made them directly feel lide¡¯s strength and kindness. that affection from the soul and bloodline made them regard lide as the closest person. originally, many bloodline members harbored doubts about lide¡¯s plan, but now they had vanished. using the bloodline chain once was more useful than all the historical reshaping and bloodline concept changes lide had made before. seeing the kinship and trust in the bloodline members¡¯ eyes, lide chuckled and shook his head. if he had known the bloodline chain was so useful from the start, he would not have exerted such efforts. but without the previous changes, the bloodline might not have accepted it so easily. in general, the farming major computation had entered the right track. ¡°let¡¯s set off after sunset, ivy, you will be responsible for allocating specific tasks.¡± ¡°yes, father.¡± after assigning tasks, lide walked straight to the sanctuary. he would not directly participate in this population capture operation. the capturing would not end in one or two days, and might even continue until after winter, lasting several months. the main force was still the bloodline and magic language bat. as the bloodline ancestor, he had nothing to do with the specific execution. his return to the castle this time was to assign population capture tasks, and also for the blood in the blood pool. the bloodline had to consume fresh blood once a month, and it had been almost a month since the last feed. lide was, after all, a human, and was extremely averse to directly drinking fresh blood. but the blood pool was different. the magic blood transformed into a milky white liquid by magic power had no psychological pressure for him to drink. these bloods soaked by the holy spirit had become magic potions, greatly different from mere blood. the castle was very desolate, daytime was not active for bloodline members, and with the low number of members, lide saw no bloodline member while crossing the castle. but he knew, in a month here would be bustling with activity. the beginning of a powerful city. Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 37: The Wonderful Uses of Blood chapter 37: chapter 37: the wonderful uses of blood editor: endlessfantasy translation when he arrived at the holy land, frey, who was stationed there, sensed lide¡¯s presence the moment he used his bloodline power, so he came to wait at the cave entrance early. ¡°good day, clan leader,¡± the somewhat aloof figure bowed deeply to lide. ¡°good day, take me to the blood pool. i need to feed,¡± ¡°yes, clan leader,¡± this would be lide¡¯s first time feeding on blood. although it had been soaked in the holy spirit and was now filled with magic power, one could even say it was no longer ordinary blood but a miraculous substance. nonetheless, he felt a little nervous inside. arriving at the blood pool and looking at the milky white liquid in front of him that resembled milk, lide found it hard to believe this was once blood. the radius of the holy spirit¡¯s preservation of the blood extended to 100 blades, covering the entire underground hall, so there was no need to drink directly from the blood pool. the blood pool was established to let the blood get closer to the holy spirit; the closer it was, the richer the magic power attracted by the holy spirit. on the right were more than a dozen stone-carved seats, and lide followed frey to sit down. another bloodline member then brought a gemstone-studded vessel, filled it with blood from the blood pool, and placed it on the stone table before lide. lide watched the milky white liquid ripple inside the round vessel. magic blood restores 50 points of magic power after drinking increases bloodline members¡¯ recovery speed by 1000%, and can heal injuries. explanation: blood soaked in the holy object of the bloodline, filled with incredible energy. ¡°ah~¡± even though he had seen it before, lide still felt a bit awed inside. blood soaked in magic could no longer be called blood. it was more like a magic potion exclusive to the bloodline. its effects were even more powerful than a magic potion. the guard beside him took out an exquisite white porcelain cup and filled it with the magic blood from the round vessel. then, respectfully handed it to lide. lide received it with an outstretched hand. examining the cup of liquid that looked like milk, lide sniffed it. it had a very refreshing scent, entirely lacking the stench of blood. he drank it in one gulp. savoring the taste, he found it surprisingly tasteless, much like plain water, the only difference being a slightly thicker texture. once the magic blood reached his stomach, a surge of heat rose within his body, making him feel instantly comfortable and mentally invigorated. the fatigue from flying from green city to the castle vanished without a trace. perfect effect. the guard beside him immediately refilled the cup. the round vessel probably held about three cups, around 1000 milliliters in total, lide estimated. after drinking, the emptiness caused by not consuming blood for a long time faded away. magic blood had a far stronger effect on bloodline members than ordinary blood. he needed at least three times the amount of regular blood to achieve the same effect. moreover, a temporary buff appeared on his attribute panel. magic surge: greatly increases body and magic recovery speed, lasts for 30 minutes. although it lacked specific values, lide felt that his magic recovery speed had increased by at least three times. truly remarkable magic blood. feeling completely rejuvenated, lide smiled at frey before him. ¡°thank you, my child. the holy land is our root. when humans populate the castle, your tasks will become more strenuous,¡± frey shook his head, a proud expression hard to conceal on his aloof face. ¡°no, it is my honor to guard the holy land, your grace,¡± lide felt a bit helpless about his bloodline members¡¯ habit of constantly changing their terms of address, calling him father, clan leader, ancestor, or your grace. he did not bother correcting them, answering to whatever they called him. ¡°all right, i¡¯ll head out first. the bloodline needs to prepare for the arriving humans,¡± ¡°yes, clan leader,¡± after taking a few steps, as if remembering something, lide casually took a cup and filled it with blood from the pool. he left the holy land with it. he wanted to test how long magic blood could be preserved outside the holy spirit¡¯s range. leaving the holy land, lide returned to his manor. the two familiar guards greeted him, and he headed to his study. fifth floor. the castle did not have a mage tower, so his manor was the tallest building. looking down from the window, he could see the southern district¡¯s boundary, a stretch of land untouched by human cultivation, its soil a fertile black. most buildings in the southern district were two stories, with only a few three-story structures, built for human habitation. after the bloodline lost the war with green city a hundred years ago, humans living in the castle ceased to exist. lide gazed for a while, then shook his head, collecting his scattered thoughts, and pondered over the magic blood on the oak desk. there was no doubt about the magic blood¡¯s benefits for the bloodline. could it also heal magic rebound? lide grew eager. magic rebound had become his biggest setback in refining spells. even with his extreme magic affinity talent, repeated failures still resulted in significant backlash. if magic rebound could be resolved, he would be able to try many bold ideas. with a calm mind, he decided which spell to test. small fireball skill. for a first-circle spell, the small fireball skill was among the most destructive but came with obvious drawbacks: more than 60 magic nodes, a casting time of up to two seconds, and a slow flight speed¡ªall these made the spell less favorable. however, its excellent destructive power still granted it a place among first-circle spells. the art of explosion. after modifying the mage¡¯s hand, lide had set his sights on the small fireball skill. but its initial 60 magic nodes and the need for fire elements activation meant its rebound effects were exponentially more severe than mage¡¯s hand. so, despite having ideas, he dared not proceed. now, with magic blood, he could give it a try. lide was never one to procrastinate. he started working immediately. he summoned the magic model of the small fireball skill and began channeling spiritual power into it. small fireball skill required 15 points of magic power, the same as the 90-node modified mage¡¯s hand. lide had studied the small fireball¡¯s magic model hundreds of times. based on his experience refining the mage¡¯s hand, he had a rough idea of these magic nodes¡¯ functions and effects. he boldly removed three magic nodes and added six new ones. such bold moves would cause any orthodox mage to curse aloud. each magic model node resulted from countless experiments; tampering with them only led to one outcome: model collapse and spell rebound. magic models were constructed in the spiritual sea, and spell rebound occurred when the magic model collapsed upon infusing magic power, resulting in an explosion of magic power in the spiritual sea. most mages suffered severe injuries from spell rebound, with mild cases resulting in stupidity and severe ones causing their brains to explode. the spiritual sea was the most vulnerable and injury-prone area for mages. no mage dared to be as reckless as lide, knowing that even one spell rebound could take years to recover from. nonetheless, neither the bloodline ancestor nor lide received orthodox mage education. he had no idea the extent of his audacity. the bloodline ancestor¡¯s spells accumulated over two hundred years, and lide was naturally fearless, embarking on a reckless path unbeknownst to others. ¡°boom~¡± as expected, the small fireball skill¡¯s model collapsed under such drastic changes. although lide repeatedly reduced the input of magic power, the fire element¡¯s explosion far exceeded the rebound effects of the mage¡¯s hand. he spat a mouthful of blood, feeling as if his brain had been struck by a hammer, rendering him dazed. were it not for his resilient bloodline, lide would likely have turned into an idiot. after a harrowing two minutes, the deliberately reckless lide finally regained his senses, wiping his nose to find his hand covered in blood. with a pained mind, lide gulped down the cup of magic blood. once in his stomach, the magic blood began releasing a dense magical aura, instantly revitalizing his previously weakened body. a refreshing coolness spread through his mind, causing his damaged spiritual power to rapidly recover. in just a minute, lide went from a nearly fatal magic rebound casualty to a perfectly restored state. gazing at the cup, lide felt no fear of the rebound¡¯s aftermath but rather a gleam of excitement in his eyes. he muttered to himself, ¡°this time, surely. finally, i can fully commit to future refinements.¡± Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Plundering Population chapter 38: chapter 38: plundering population editor: endlessfantasy translation ¡°` audis had already stayed at the border for five days. he was now stationed in a small town that had just been raided by the beastmen, where most of the civilians had been killed. now, this place was a deserted land, as towns raided by beastmen rarely faced a second incursion, making it relatively safe here. audis had brought 30 bloodlines and 50 magic language bats this time. the far mountain range stretched endlessly, so vast that even targeted reconnaissance couldn¡¯t be completed in a short time. moreover, they had to avoid encounters with beastmen¡¯s double-legged flying dragons, human clan¡¯s griffins and pegasi. he had no choice but to disperse his personnel for reconnaissance. over the past few days, they had stumbled into several beast clan scout posts because they had ventured too deep into the border. those beast cavalry riding double-legged flying dragons had combat power that was entirely on par with the bloodline¡¯s magic language bats. he had to control his people to avoid conflicts as much as possible. he was here on the clan leader¡¯s orders to find humans who had become refugees due to the war, not to fight with the coarse and filthy beastmen. the number of bloodlines was too few; they couldn¡¯t afford to lose any. ¡°viscount, ancestor crown has sent a message that the food at the ancient castle is fully prepared. ivy, lucy, and dylan, the three viscounts, will bring all the magic language bats to support us. ancestor crown¡¯s order is to bring back as many people as possible while ensuring our safety. furthermore, we must avoid encounters with human clan and beast clan armies.¡± a bloodline in a leather coat stepped in front of audis, handing him the message bat. audis took the bat and listened for a moment before taking out the letter and seriously reading it. ¡°alright, the clan leader¡¯s orders must be carried out diligently. i don¡¯t want to see anyone hanged by those filthy beastmen.¡± it was finally about to begin. audis clearly remembered the shocking speech the clan leader gave a few days ago after returning. to build a city greater than green city. the lord of that city would be the bloodline. from that moment, he had resolved that no matter the cost, he would achieve this goal. he eagerly anticipated that day. if so, then the name audis would be etched in bloodline history along with the city. witness to the rise of the bloodline, the ancestor crown¡¯s descendant¡ªaudis kachar. what a glorious day that would be. audis¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. the bats trained by the bloodline through special methods had extremely unique abilities. they could not only locate their nests but also sense each other¡¯s positions through bloodline. therefore, audis was not worried that ivy and the others wouldn¡¯t find him. the wait didn¡¯t last long. ivy found audis at midnight. even with the flying speed of magic language bats, it took nearly five sunshine hours to travel from the castle to the border. a long distance, one that would take a cavalry unit ten days to cover on land. in a context where transportation was highly inconvenient, the advantage of having flying demon beasts was immense. this was also why the human kingdom bred large numbers of griffins and pegasi. ¡°ivy, i¡¯ve received the clan leader¡¯s orders. i¡¯ll leave the command of this mission to you.¡± upon receiving lide¡¯s order, audis promptly handed over the command authority. ivy was the smartest among all the second-generation bloodlines, and audis was very pleased with her arrival. this represented the possibility of greater success in this mission. ¡°audis, thank you for your trust. i swear to the night goddess and father that i will not let you down.¡± ivy¡¯s face was solemn, her pure black mage robe highlighting her exquisite features. ¡°you can now brief me on all the intelligence you¡¯ve gathered.¡± ¡°this is eric town, 100 kilometers from the intense border war. it has already been raided by beastmen once. beastmen won¡¯t raid a town twice, so we are very safe here. as winter approaches, the days grow shorter, and the beastmen are sending out more troops. most townspeople are fleeing to green city to avoid the beastmen, and many of them have started fleeing after being raided. i have dispatched thirty of our people to follow the refugee groups. the nearest group is fifty kilometers away, numbering over 800 people, with ten of our people monitoring their movements. i suggest we first target this refugee group because it consists of townspeople fleeing, among whom are many nobles. the clan leader needs these literate humans.¡± lide specifically instructed audis to prioritize finding high-end talent when gathering intelligence. there were too few literate humans in ¡°glory,¡± mostly concentrated among the nobles. therefore, the nobles were lide¡¯s primary targets. knowledge was the first productive force. the future castle wouldn¡¯t only have agricultural personnel. ivy deeply looked at audis. among their second-generation bloodlines, most were born peasants; only she and audis were of noble birth and received noble education, so she knew lide¡¯s plans better. although other second-generation bloodlines had acquired vast knowledge over their long lives, they still lacked a systematic knowledge base compared to nobles with formal education. ¡°audis, i¡¯m glad you have considered this so thoroughly. perhaps father appointing me to command isn¡¯t the best choice.¡± ¡°no, ivy, no one can overturn the clan leader¡¯s decision. i will follow your orders.¡± ivy shrugged, no longer standing on ceremony. ¡°alright, immediately call back the people following those refugees. i need all the intelligence.¡± although they had enough force to fight a small-scale battle, ivy was not in a hurry to deploy everyone. humans always concealed most of their power until the last moment. in over a hundred years, she had long worn down the impulsiveness of youth. ¡°yes, i believe our people will bring back the information you need.¡± audis extended his hand, and a bat, which had been flapping its wings in the sky, landed in his palm. ¡°tell turn to report back with the intelligence he has gathered.¡± swish~ as the bat¡¯s figure vanished into the night, the first population raid officially began. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Everything for Survival chapter 39: chapter 39: everything for survival editor: endlessfantasy translation eric town was finished. marcos eric knew the fate of this frontier town the moment he saw the beastmen appear outside the city walls. as an imperial baron of the nolan empire, this town was his fief to guard, but the beastmen¡¯s army was not something this small town of only three thousand people could withstand. when the beastmen¡¯s wolf cavalry leaped onto the town¡¯s walls, he knew it couldn¡¯t hold. ignoring everyone¡¯s objections, marcos took his family and the craftsmen from his fief, loaded all his wealth onto carts, and fled from the other side of the town. before leaving, he ordered the militia formed by the town¡¯s civilians to intercept the beastmen. but he knew it was all in vain. even nolan empire¡¯s army couldn¡¯t stop the beastmen; what could a town¡¯s militia do to resist? this order was merely to buy some time for his escape. sure enough, after he fled the town, the beastmen looted this town that took two hundred years to build, and all the civilians who didn¡¯t manage to escape in time were taken into the embrace of the death god. although those abandoned civilians looked at him with hatred in their eyes after they managed to escape the town, he didn¡¯t care. as a baron of the kingdom and a noble aristocrat, a bunch of dirty peasants wasn¡¯t worth his concession. shouldn¡¯t these vulgar lower-class peasants be making sacrifices for the nobles? he believed his decision was correct; without those peasants slowing down the beastmen, he too would have ended up as food for the terror wolves. the beastmen invaded the nolan empire to plunder food. after taking a town, they wouldn¡¯t leave until they had emptied it of its supplies. those filthy beastmen had no idea what was truly valuable. marcos proudly sat on his horse, looking at the five carts filled with silver puke and various precious gemstones guarded by over thirty fully-armored guards in the center, and praised his own wisdom. every winter, he would load the most valuable items from his fief onto carts, so that when the beastmen came, he could escape as quickly as possible. living on the empire¡¯s border, this wise practice had preserved the lineage of his family. just wait until next spring, and everything would still be his when he returned to the town. at the back of the convoy, two young figures watched the carts guarded in the center, itching to move. ¡°recker, are we really going to do it? marcos has over thirty guards. can we win?¡± oli¡¯s young face showed a bit of fear. looking at marcos sitting on his horse, he couldn¡¯t shake the unease within his heart. the dignity of the nobles, established through lengthy rule, was as solid as the walls of green city. attacking a noble was a grave crime, and he knew that if this news got out, he would surely be wanted by green city. those mercenaries and bounty hunters would be delighted to exchange his head for a bounty. asked, recker was a muscular young man. his short golden hair made him look like a lion, and the wide two-handed greatsword on his back proved that he possessed considerable strength, potentially even capable of facing a wolf cavalryman. ¡°no, oli, if we don¡¯t act now, we won¡¯t get another chance once we reach green city. we escaped eric town without bringing even a single copper puck. those noble lords won¡¯t care whether we live or die. we need this money; everyone here needs it.¡± recker glanced at the hundred people gathered around him, his tone filled with tragic resolve. from the moment the beastmen breached the town, they were as good as dead. without food and wealth, they would starve to death even if they reached green city. winter was coming soon, and no one could afford to wait. besides, a noble who abandoned his people didn¡¯t deserve their respect. ¡°recker, we all follow you.¡± oli bit his teeth, looking at marcos¡¯s back with hatred, if it hadn¡¯t been for his order to send the militia to stop the beastmen, his friends wouldn¡¯t have been killed by those terror wolves. ¡°when i get close to marcos, i will attack his guard captain. that¡¯s an intermediate professional, probably above level 7, a formidable opponent. once i make my move, you all charge the guard team immediately. with our numbers, we should win. don¡¯t fear death. your families and children still need the spoils you¡¯ll reclaim. if we fail this time, none of us will survive.¡± inaction meant death¡ªthey couldn¡¯t survive the winter, but action gave them a chance, however slight. even the normally timid farmers abandoned their fear of death at this moment. the faint-hearted among borderland peasants had long perished. ¡°may the life goddess be with us.¡± recker looked deeply at the solemn faces around him before turning and walking toward marcos¡¯s convoy. after hearing the servant¡¯s report, marcos summoned recker, the most respected among the peasants, to his side. looking down from atop his horse at the muscular peasant, marcos arrogantly said, ¡°recker, although you are a resident of my town, if you wish to join my guard team, you need to prove your worth.¡± ¡°baron, i¡¯m willing to fight your guard captain. i believe you can recognize my strength.¡± recker bowed slightly, his gaze very calm as he observed the few wary guards beside him. after he stated his purpose, their original vigilance slackened by more than half. the plan was proceeding step by step. ¡°hahaha, good, since you¡¯re so confident, i will accept your request. enda, go, let this challenger see your strength, and if he seems promising, don¡¯t hurt him. if he¡¯s a boastful waste, then bring his head to me.¡± marcos haughtily announced. when recker saw marcos¡¯s guard captain dismount after being deceived, his killing intent could no longer be contained. holding the greatsword with both hands, like an angry bull, he charged violent toward the opponent. each step left a footprint on the ground. warrior skill, fierce impact! the already prepared peasants, seeing recker make his move, immediately erupted in a roar of fury, fighting with their most tragic and fervent spirit for a chance to survive the coming winter. everything was for survival. Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40 The Unknown Fate Part 1 chapter 40: chapter 40 the unknown fate part 1 editor: endlessfantasy translation when audis and ivy, along with several other second-generation bloodlines arrived, the civil unrest in eric town had not yet ended. it was the second afternoon, nearing dusk, and the sun had already set behind the mountains. recker and the civilians he led were still fighting over lord marcos¡¯s convoy, trying to win a chance for survival in this winter. but when they saw hundreds of magic language bats surrounding the group of refugees, now reduced to 700 people, recker¡¯s joy at the imminent victory turned into the fear of being dragged into the abyss by demons. just one step further, and they could have won. but now, everything had changed. ¡°we are the holy light bloodline, put down your weapons. put down your weapons, and those who surrender will not be harmed. i repeat, put down your weapons.¡± a proud voice came from the sky, accompanied by giant bats flying everywhere, like devils whispering from the abyss. fear spread throughout the scene. the crowd fell into panic, and the humans who were frantically killing each other a moment ago felt like they had been doused with ice water, completely chilled. damn it, how could there be vampires here!! ivy dismounted from the magic language bat, casting a second circle magic ¨C light body skill on herself, and floated in midair before all the humans. the long black mage robe further terrified the already panicked refugees. a mage, there was actually a mage among these vampires!! ¡°life goddess above, are you abandoning your believers?¡± ¡°god!! they are bats, vampires¡¯ bats!!¡± ¡°we¡¯ve encountered vampires?!!¡± the crowd instantly collapsed. if it weren¡¯t for the large number of magic language bats arranged outside, these people would have fled for their lives. in the eyes of humans, the bloodline usually represented evil. mysterious, elegant, bloody, terrifying. these blood-sucking creatures possessed everything humans feared. ivy frowned at the panicked crowd below and waved her hand. a green magic ball flew into the air and exploded with a ¡°boom,¡± scattering green lights everywhere. second circle magic ¨C concentration skill the extremely frightened crowd¡¯s hearts were somewhat soothed, and their anxious expressions eased a lot. ¡°we are the holy light bloodline, not the evil bloodline you speak of. surrender, and your lives will not be in danger.¡± the magical power in ivy¡¯s words further calmed the crowd¡¯s anxiety. many people looked at her in confusion, holy light bloodline and evil bloodline? could there really be a distinction between good and evil among vampires? and though the name coined by lide was somewhat common, it was quite effective, akin to light and justice, that would never be seen as dark in the human mind. moreover, the bloodline boasted of a very high appeal. when this extremely beautiful mage spoke, even with hundreds of terrifying magic language bats around, many people felt a sense of trust. the saying ¡°beauty is justice¡± was applicable in any world. recker suppressed his inner panic, stepped forward two steps, and shouted at ivy in the air, ¡°excuse me, who are you, and what is your purpose in stopping us?¡± ivy slowly descended to the ground, walked up to the strong human, and lifted her head slightly. ¡°no, i am here to save you. humans, you are now my captives.¡± recker¡¯s face, still smeared with fresh blood, turned somewhat grim. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t harm us?¡± his hand already gripping the longsword tightly. however, marcos, who appeared as if he had seen a savior, knew that if these vampires hadn¡¯t shown up, the dirty refugees would have looted his property and hanged him from a tree. ¡°honorable mage, i am the lord of eric town, baron of the nolan empire, marcos eric. if you help me suppress these damn refugees, i am willing to give you half of my property, no, all of it!¡± marcos¡¯s words filled the civilians with anger. even though both sides were in a situation where only one could live, colluding with vampires still angered the civilians. ¡°damn marcos, i¡¯ll rip your head off!¡± ¡°they¡¯re vampires, not humans, you bastard, they¡¯ll drain your blood dry!!¡± swish~ over a hundred bloodlines transformed into bats and landed, instantly taking control of the situation. the large-bodied magic language bats hovered in the sky, surrounded by mysterious and powerful bloodlines, suppressing all the noise from the crowd. the courage they¡¯d just gathered was shattered by the overwhelming power, and recalling the tales of vampires, even many women and the elderly collapsed to the ground. ivy instantly understood the situation. in her long life, she¡¯d seen many internal struggles among humans. moreover, in the human world, nobles and commoners were never the same. but seeing commoners attacking a noble was still quite rare. she felt a bit curious about the burly human. who gave him the courage to defy a noble? ¡°the holy light bloodline never lies. humans, your conflicts have nothing to do with the bloodline. however, you are now our captives, so you are our property.¡± recker¡¯s face was full of anger. ¡°your property? we¡¯re not slaves!!¡± ¡°you have no choice in the matter.¡± ¡°hmph, since it¡¯s death either way, we might as well use the courage granted by the gods to defeat you instead of letting you suck us dry one by one.¡± recker¡¯s voice reignited some spirit among the humans, who clutched their weapons tightly, recalling the legendary horrors of the bloodline. ¡°death? no. no, our clan leader is establishing a city and needs a lot of workers. you won¡¯t die and will be protected by the holy light bloodline, and you will get to eat white bread every day. none of you will be killed. what we need are workers, not corpses. you will receive enough food to survive this winter. humans, you are fortunate to have the help of the holy light bloodline.¡± ivy¡¯s words resonated in everyone¡¯s ears. not die? and even receive enough food? the courage recker had built up dissipated again. people were always like this. if not pushed to the brink, no one could hold onto a belief in certain death. as long as there was a glimmer of hope, they were willing to convince themselves to believe. oli, standing next to recker, was full of rage, his young body trembling with fury. ¡°no, you¡¯re lying! how could vampires be so kind!! you¡¯re just like those damn nobles, deceiving us!!¡± the crowd instantly tensed up again. these were vampires; could they really offer such good treatment? ivy didn¡¯t get angry; instead, she smiled faintly. ¡°humans, you know too little about the bloodline. the bloodline has never been known for lying. remember, we are the holy light bloodline, not those filthy, evil vampires you speak of.¡± she then turned her gaze over the crowd, her voice cold. ¡°moreover, what qualifications do you have for us to deceive you? if i wanted, i could execute all of you at any moment.¡± at that moment, the magic language bats in the sky flew vigorously, and the bloodlines on the ground gathered dense magic energy. the powerful momentum froze everyone. ¡°see? the weak deceive the strong; the strong never stoop to lying. humans, encountering the holy light bloodline is your fortune. i am not negotiating with you, you are now my captives, and you have no room for resistance. i already told you, the bloodline will give you work, provide food for you to get through the long winter. believing or not is irrelevant to me. your lives are now in my hands. i have no reason to deceive you. now, put down your weapons, or i¡¯ll have my people take action. don¡¯t think about resisting; it will only hasten your entry into the divine country of the death god.¡± her combination of words and actions became the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. as the words ended, under recker¡¯s painful gaze, someone threw down their weapon, and soon all the humans dropped their weapons. seeing this, recker knew he had no choice left. fate was no longer in their hands. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 41 The Unknown Fate Part 2 chapter 41: chapter 41 the unknown fate part 2 editor: endlessfantasy translation recker laid down his greatsword and knelt on one knee. his eyes were filled with immense pain. ¡°honorable mage, we are willing to surrender.¡± the moment recker knelt, something shattered in the heart of young oli, causing his eyes to blur with tears. ¡°no, brother recker, we can¡¯t surrender to the vampires, they will kill us all¡­¡± recker¡¯s body trembled, but he kept his head bowed. he had no choice; none of them did. surrender might mean survival, while resistance only meant death. recker painfully closed his eyes. he wasn¡¯t one of the ignorant commoners. as a level 7 warrior who had once joined a formal mercenary corps, he knew just how powerful these vampires were. ¡°very well. i see you hold high esteem among these people. restrain your kin, and you will not be in danger.¡± ivy nodded in satisfaction. from the moment the bloodline appeared, the outcome was already sealed. initially, her plan was to defeat the strongest among them to intimidate the rest, but the internal chaos had already deprived these humans of their resistance. the outcome was better than she had imagined. recker stood up, his expression calm once more, just as he had done when he worked as a mercenary in the capital of the nolan empire. the more dangerous the situation, the calmer he became. ¡°honorable mage, we have one last request,¡± recker pointed to marcos, who was already too terrified to speak. ¡°this cowardly noble made us lose our families. i hope to personally behead him. i swear, if you fulfill my wish, i will give anything.¡± marcos shuddered upon hearing this. ¡°no, honorable bloodline lord. i am a noble of the country. i can use gold coin to ransom my life. i have this privilege.¡± when marcos saw the gazes of over a dozen vampires turn to him, his eyes filled with terror. ivy frowned. she glanced at the crowd and saw that most of the humans had eyes filled with rage. clearly, this human noble had incurred the wrath of the crowd. after a moment of silence, she nodded. ¡°very well. this noble shall be handed over to you.¡± upon hearing ivy¡¯s words, the crowd, who thought marcos could escape, reignited with anger. it was this damned scoundrel who had led their family and friends into futile resistance. their anger at the bloodline and fear of the future were all vented upon marcos at this moment. even with enda, a level 7 guard, protecting him, marcos was still torn to pieces by the furious crowd. ivy stood by without stopping the bloody venting. when she saw that the crowd¡¯s emotions had begun to turn unstable, she raised her hand. a fireball, larger than a head, appeared in her hand. second circle magic¡ªbig fireball skill. the blazing flames and powerful magical fluctuations instantly cooled the frenzied atmosphere. ivy swung her hand forcefully, and the fireball flew skyward, rising over 100 blades high. boom. the flames burst, burning brightly in the sky. in the twilight after sunset, the fireball¡¯s light was brighter than the sky. a shockwave of hot air burned the gathered crowd¡¯s hair into curls. recker dropped his longsword, his face filled with shock as he looked at the vampire before him. though he knew the bloodline was powerful, he hadn¡¯t expected her to unleash such terrifying attack magic. such a powerful spellcaster was beyond his ability to defeat; even in mercenary groups, such powerful mages were rare. additionally, he still had hundreds of his kin. seeing the surrounding vampires and the giant bats flying in the sky, blocking out the sun, he tossed all his thoughts aside. life goddess above, why are there such powerful vampires at the border? are the soldiers of green city all pigs?! ¡°honorable mage, please tell us what you need us to do.¡± seeing recker bow his head, ivy nodded. her bright black eyes seemed to see through hearts. ¡°smart human, you carry the aura of a mercenary. i imagine you know that the power of the bloodline is irresistible. organize and gather all the humans. i will use magic language bats to take you all to the holy light bloodline¡¯s castle. there you will find work and enough food to get through this winter. i bear you no ill will. the beastmen destroyed your homes, and our castle will be your future home.¡± though recker didn¡¯t trust ivy before him, he had no choice under absolute power. ¡°honorable mage, we have many elderly and children¡­¡± thinking of the terrifying legends of the bloodline, he worriedly said, ¡°we can¡¯t abandon our families.¡± because the elderly and children do not have much blood, in human legends, they are often directly killed. ¡°human, i emphasize one last time, we are the holy light bloodline and are not like the evil bloodline you know of. go and count your numbers, organizing them by families. i will take them all back to the castle.¡± seeing the serious look in ivy¡¯s eyes, recker felt a sudden movement in his heart. could there really be a difference between the holy light bloodline and the evil bloodline? things had developed to such a degree that he had no strength to resist and could only follow ivy¡¯s words, praying that she would keep her promises. the bloodline here was strong enough to combat a beastman cavalry hundreds in number. no one could resist them. recker led a few familiar militia members to start counting the numbers and organizing the people by families, per ivy¡¯s instructions. in fact, after the arrival of the bloodline, except for the militia who dealt with marcos, the remaining people had long since grouped themselves. in the chaos, everyone wanted to be with their families. walking among the crowd, recker saw the bewildered faces around him and felt immense pain. among these people were his friends and neighbors. if he had the power, they wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament. ¡°recker, it¡¯s okay. we believe in you.¡± ¡°recker, hahaha, don¡¯t cry like a coward. we are still alive, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°brother recker¡­¡± the shouts were the only sound under the setting sun. this group of humans, who had just lost their homes, didn¡¯t know that the fate awaiting them wasn¡¯t as dire as they thought. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 42: The Arrival of Humans chapter 42: chapter 42: the arrival of humans editor: endlessfantasy translation late at night, the wide central square of the ancient castle was as bright as day under the magical lights and torches. on the bluestone ground, the shadows of the bases of the magical lights and torches swayed quietly in the breeze. after receiving the message returned by ivy, lide immediately arranged for the remaining two second-generation bloodlines in the castle to prepare. augustine kachar harrison kachar augustine¡¯s profession was an extremely rare archer among the bloodline, at the same level as the other second-generation bloodlines, level 9, with a secondary profession as a level 4 warrior. a narrow face, a high hooked nose, sharp eagle-like eyes, dressed in a black leather coat, a long bow on his back, and two quivers on his waist filled with specially made arrows. the other second-generation bloodline, harrison, had the main profession of mage, also at level 9, with a secondary profession as a warrior. these two second-generation bloodlines were somewhat unusual. augustine was an archer, which was as rare among the bloodline as a dwarf discarding a hammer for a human longsword. harrison, on the other hand, was a research-based mage focusing on assistant magic, with only one attacking spell ¨C the small fireball skill. his other spells were all supportive, such as the strengthening skill, stone skin skill, swift skill, etc. his role was more like a priest in the temple, responsible for adding beneficial magic statuses to the frontline personnel in battle. audis, ivy, lucy, and dylan were responsible for abducting the population, while harson and augustine were responsible for settling these humans. ¡°they¡¯re coming,¡± sharp-eyed augustine pointed lightly at the pitch-black sky above the castle. lide raised his head and found a patch of darkness, not seeing any trace of the magic language bat, just about to speak. the sound of bat wings flapping came from afar, and the first magic language bat to reach the castle slowly descended. lide glanced peculiarly at augustine. as expected of an archer, such keen eyesight! nothing could escape him. the magic language bat was driven by a member of the bloodline, with a family of three seated on the bat¡¯s back. the two adults were dressed in tattered burlap clothes, looking fearfully at the brightly lit square. especially under the slightly dim magical lamps in the square, the blurry silhouettes of the bloodline intensified their inner fear. the bat wings flapped, and the huge airflow stirred up fine dust. safely landed. the man holding the child in his arms got off the bat, his legs a bit weak, but he tried hard to suppress his inner unease. lide was not surprised by this. the current reputation of the bloodline was too bad, and it would take a lot of time to change humans¡¯ perceptions. he approached them proactively. ¡°welcome, dawn city has prepared everything for you.¡± dawn city, the new name lide gave to the castle. the original castle had no formal name, the bloodline liked to use the surname kachar, calling it kachar castle. lide was indifferent to this, so he officially named the castle dawn city. dawn represented hope and light, but before dawn was the darkest part of the day, also the strongest moment for the bloodline¡­ only the strong could possess the light. meaningful. seeing the family of three, a genuine smile appeared on lide¡¯s face. the grand agricultural plan had finally begun. the man¡¯s nervous heart gradually eased at lide¡¯s smile. these vampires were indeed not like the legends. maybe, as they said, they wouldn¡¯t harm us. suppressing his inner fear with some caution, he asked tentatively, ¡°ma-master mage, what do you need us to do?¡± lide motioned to the ten tables arranged in the square, each with a member of the bloodline responsible for registration. ¡°no, you don¡¯t need to do anything. you will first register here, then be assigned to your residence. those who can read and write, or have special skills, will receive an additional private house as a benefit.¡± the man felt slightly relieved after hearing this and led his wife and child to a registration table as instructed by the adult in front of them. ¡°good day, clan leader.¡± ¡°i will handle the first person personally. you all watch how i ask the questions¡­¡± lide had the bloodline member behind the table vacate the seat and personally took over the questioning. this was the first human joining dawn city. it was a momentous occasion. ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°porcupine.¡± lide¡¯s fingers paused at this response, looking up at the blushing man, shaking his head without saying anything. among humans, many living at the bottom would never have a name their entire lives. these illiterate people often used a familiar term for their whole lives. it was a luxury for the commoners to have a decent name. ignorance and naivety. ¡°do you have any special skills? what kind of work are you particularly good at?¡± for the first time, porcupine felt ashamed of his name, and he hurriedly answered when he heard the adult¡¯s question. ¡°sir, i know how to farm wheat. i¡¯ve always managed the mayor¡¯s fields.¡± porcupine said these words with a trembling voice, but he was already somewhat desperate inside. in the past, he took pride in his skills, as he was one of the best farmers in eric town. but now, facing an adult in mage robes, saying he could farm might only invite ridicule. in front of his wife and child, porcupine had no way to escape, so he lowered his head, waiting for fate¡¯s judgment. but the imagined ridicule didn¡¯t come, instead, he heard something unexpected. ¡°hmm, not bad. farming is indeed a skill. if all goes well, you will be allocated ten acres of land.¡± hmm? farming is a skill? and i can get ten acres of land? the sudden surprise made porcupine incredulous, with doubt and uncontrollable hope in his eyes. ¡°r-really? thank you, master mage, thank you¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t rush, there are more questions.¡± to thoroughly understand these people, lide had specifically designed a series of questions. such as where are you from, what were you originally doing, any special skills, how many people are in your family, and so on. and each person¡¯s identity information would be archived. after detailed questioning, each person would receive a small paper slip as identification. it would contain detailed information and number, and lide had especially equipped those who could use second circle magic¡ªthe image retention skill¡ªto leave the person¡¯s image on the hard paper. although not as clear as a photograph, it was more than enough for identification purposes. the image retention skill was a permanent spell, as long as the identity proof wasn¡¯t damaged, it would always exist. only an upper race like the bloodline, where everyone possessed casting talent, could find five spellcasters who knew such an obscure supportive spell at once. even in a human country, no matter how populous a city like green city was, lide was sure there would be no more than five who knew the image retention skill. the long lifespan gave the bloodline enough time to study some obscure spells. ¡°what¡¯s in your backpack?¡± at the last question, lide noticed porcupine trying to hide a backpack behind him, but its bulk made his attempts very conspicuous. ¡°n-no, nothing, i¡­¡± porcupine was full of nervousness, stuttering, and his eyes full of evasiveness. ¡°let me see it.¡± instantly alert, lide had just accepted humans, and no trust had been built yet. if this guy was hiding an alchemy bomb, it would be a disaster. porcupine¡¯s face turned pale. seeing the bloodline members already drawing their weapons, he dared not resist. with great reluctance, he placed the cloth bag on the table. augustine stepped forward, slowly opening the bag. lide had activated the mage shield magic model, ready to release this powerful defensive spell at any moment. as the bag opened, a sack of wheat appeared. lide quietly sighed in relief, glad it wasn¡¯t an alchemy bomb. but porcupine wasn¡¯t relieved, nervously staring at the wheat. augustine glanced at porcupine, whose anxious demeanor said a lot, and curved his lips in a mocking smirk. ¡°there¡¯s something else inside.¡± lide¡¯s heart, just settled, tightened again. porcupine faced despair. augustine reached into the wheat, feeling around. soon, with a tug, he pulled out a small package wrapped in tattered cloth. lide¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°porcupine, what is this?¡± ¡°m-master, this¡­¡± augustine didn¡¯t give porcupine a chance to explain, directly tearing off the cloth. tinkling~ the items revealed on the table stunned everyone. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43 The Upcoming Hu... Speech (Please Recommend~Please Collect) chapter 43: chapter 43 the upcoming hu¡­ speech (please recommend~please collect) editor: endlessfantasy translation the cotton cloth bag was torn open, and clink, clank, silver pukes splattered. the scene fell into a brief silence. lide was speechless. so, it¡¯s just a few dozen silver pukes?? augustine awkwardly scratched his nose. porcupine¡¯s face turned ashen. he knew the ways of these nobles. no matter how much money was involved, if it was discovered by them, it would be seized. this was his lifetime savings. he thought it would be safe hidden in the wheat, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be exposed. burdened with unspeakable pain, this money was meant to purchase seeds and farm tools next year after the beastmen left. without it, he couldn¡¯t survive. he turned to look at his wife and child¡¯s hopeful eyes, then resolutely turned away. ¡°sir, this is my savings. if, if you want it, i am willing to offer it to you.¡± lide shook his head as he looked at porcupine¡¯s pained expression. ¡°take it back. in dawn city, personal property is protected. even the holy light bloodline cannot seize your property without cause.¡± ¡°huh?¡± porcupine looked at lide as if granted a new life, incredulously. ¡°you, you said what?¡± lide didn¡¯t know what to say when seeing this. the ways of the nobles in this world were evident. ¡°in dawn city, no one can seize personal property. your personal property is protected by the holy light bloodline. whether it¡¯s the holy light bloodline or humans, whoever loots your property in dawn city will be punished by the holy light bloodline. you are safe here.¡± ¡°thank you, sir, thank you, sir.¡± after tucking the cotton cloth bag into his clothes, porcupine no longer looked at lide with fear but with gratitude, and a sense of slowly rising trust. yes, he started to trust vampires. maybe here, he really could find a new life as they said. for civilians living in war, an environment of stability was a desire unimaginable to outsiders. ¡°wait, i haven¡¯t finished.¡± porcupine¡¯s expression stiffened, stammering. ¡°s-sir, what do you mean?¡± lide, annoyed, said, ¡°don¡¯t look at me like that. no one would eye your little money. according to the regulations of dawn city, as soon as you join dawn city, as adults, you will be allocated land. although your family has three members, only two are adults, so you are allocated twenty acres of land. take this note. when land is allocated in a few days, this will be the only proof. don¡¯t lose it, or there will be no land.¡± porcupine blankly took the note, his mind buzzing. twenty acres? not only did the other party not take his silver pukes, but they were going to allocate him land?? most of the land in eric town belonged to the mayor, marcos. he didn¡¯t own an inch of it and relied on farming for marcos to earn a meager fee. but now, what did he hear? he could be allocated twenty acres of land in this city. goddess above, i must be dreaming. when the family of three received their ids, their original panic and unease had been thrown aside, and their eyes were filled with anticipation. a family of three, allocated twenty acres of land. twenty acres, he swore, if that revered mage was really willing to grant him so much land, he was willing to give all he had. after finishing the id process for porcupine, lide waved his hand for the adjacent bloodline to handle it. ¡°augustine, harrison, understand?¡± they had stood by lide¡¯s side, watching him process porcupine¡¯s documents, witnessing his significant attitude change. ¡°clan leader, i think i know why you plan to do this. humans don¡¯t always have to see us as enemies.¡± a slight feminine tone filled harrison¡¯s voice with infinite sentiment. originally, he thought it would take a long time for humans to truly accept the bloodline, even if they weren¡¯t afraid of them. but he didn¡¯t expect such a huge change in this human, filled with hostility and fear, in just a dozen minutes. night goddess above, the clan leader¡¯s wisdom must be a gift from the creator god. ¡°indeed, human hatred toward the bloodline isn¡¯t irreversible. more humans will join dawn city in the future. this group of weak individual beings will unleash unimaginable power when gathered in sufficient numbers. the future of the bloodline cannot do without humans. thus, i hope you know how to manage humans, how to interact with them. the holy light bloodline is a new bloodline; don¡¯t view this with outdated and decaying perspectives.¡± taking every opportunity to indoctrinate the nearby bloodline with his concepts, lide found it somewhat effective. the second-generation bloodline were changing. the third-generation bloodline needed the second-generation to preach, though they hadn¡¯t yet. but lide believed, in the near future, this would become spontaneous. especially when the bloodline discovered the hidden power of humans. to occupy most of the fertile land on the main plane, humans¡¯ potential was undeniable. with more magic language bats arriving, the square filled with people. 400-plus magic language bats, carrying around 700 humans, could finish the job in one trip. the rest was just some belongings and food. after experiencing the previous scene, lide had no interest in those, so he ignored what these people had in their backpacks. though ten registration points were operating simultaneously, the process wasn¡¯t fast. by the time everyone was registered, the sky had begun to lighten. the night goddess shed her skirt, dawn arrived. with the last human registered, the first batch of plundered humans had officially joined dawn city. though it would take a long time for them to truly integrate, a good start was at least in the making. under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, lide ascended the central platform of the square. this was the highest point of the square, designed by the humans who built the ancient castle, as some nobles enjoyed standing high above to gaze upon commoners and make nauseating speeches. but today¡¯s scene would be different from the past, even becoming an unforgettable memory for everyone present. ¡°my people, welcome to your new home, dawn city.¡± lide stood atop, overlooking below. today, he wore a blue, silver-patterned mage robe, appearing exceptionally heroic with his tall stature. an ancient noble temperament, like aged red wine, incited admiration. his features seemed like masterful sculptures by the craftsman god, possessing all the attractiveness expected of the opposite sex. his dazzling and heroic appearance instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention. watching the hostile, suspicious, fearful, and uneasy looks below, lide slightly smiled. at that moment, they had only fear and suspicion in their eyes. but half a sunshine hour later, they would completely become my subordinates because i decided to tell a lie. though i¡¯ve lied countless times in my life, i believe this one is the most perfect¡­ Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Restless Crowd chapter 44: chapter 44 restless crowd editor: endlessfantasy translation ¡°i was the clan leader of the holy light bloodline and the city lord of dawn city,¡± ¡°you might call me kachar city lord.¡± lide did not intend to use his real name, after all, he was still hiding in green city, and any risk, no matter how small, had to be prevented. the name kachar belonged to the nolan empire. although it was not very common, it wasn¡¯t rare either. there were even two kachar families in green city, so it wouldn¡¯t reveal anything. ¡°you might still be confused and afraid,¡± ¡°but i can tell you without reservation.¡± ¡°the holy light bloodline is not the evil vampires you know; we are the descendants of gods.¡± ¡°we will lead you to glory!¡± ¡°do you see the city you¡¯re in right now?¡± ¡°it was built a hundred years ago by humans and vampires working together in unity.¡± ¡°you will find shelter under the holy light bloodline here, you will get land, jobs, and everything you desire.¡± ¡°all i ask is that you work hard.¡± ¡°you must be curious why the holy light bloodline brought you to dawn city from thousands of miles away.¡± recker looked at the round platform in the center of the square, immediately captivated by the vampire clan chief¡¯s words. ¡°is it to raise you as livestock for food as in the legends? to plunder your wealth? to brutally kill you?¡± the blunt words plunged everyone below into an inexplicable emotion. being taken to this strange vampire castle, fear had always lurked in their hearts. the powerful bloodline was the only thing stopping them from expressing it. on hearing lide¡¯s words, the atmosphere among the crowd immediately changed. ¡°city lord, isn¡¯t that true?¡± a voice hidden within the crowd shouted, expressing the thoughts in everyone¡¯s mind. lide nodded appreciatively toward the source of the voice. ¡°good question. i can assure you with my life, it isn¡¯t true. the holy light bloodline has no malice toward you. we are the holy light bloodline, descendants of gods; humans were once our ancestors¡¯ partners, and will be our partners now and in the future. in dawn city, as long as you don¡¯t violate the law, no bloodline member will harm a human. your life, your private property, will be protected by the holy light bloodline. everything you have will be safeguarded by the holy light bloodline.¡± these words immediately struck amazement, no one expected the vampire clan chief to say such things. humans being partners of vampire ancestors? that was extraordinary. moreover, this vampire promised not to harm them and to protect their private property. this completely overturned their preconceptions. even recker was no exception, deeply shocked by the figure on the platform. ¡°many of you still have doubts, even thinking this is a trap set by the bloodline.¡± the voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it clearly reached every human ear. most humans awkwardly turned away, pretending not to care. after all, the reputation of the bloodline had long been ruined among humans. expecting them to believe in a short time was impractical. ¡°that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s completely reasonable for you to think so.¡± surprisingly, there was no argument or reprimand, just natural agreement. this made recker even more curious, could this holy light bloodline really be different? not only him, everyone was equally astonished. even the nobles couldn¡¯t tolerate being slandered by outsiders, so why were these vampires so different? lide¡¯s face seemed to glow with divine light, his tone rising and falling, full of confident charm. ¡°why do i say this, because, the holy light bloodline is destined to be your protector. we have a lot of time, you can take your time to understand the holy light bloodline. besides, with our current strength, we don¡¯t need to say these things to achieve the evil goals you imagine, we could just use force. however, we, the holy light bloodline, are different from the evil vampires you know. we are descendants of gods, a sacred race that lived under the sun and were once partnered with humans. the vampires you usually encounter are indeed evil and terrifying, but they are not from the holy light bloodline.¡± ¡°just like human races, there are northern people, nolan people, highlanders, blue-skinned people, etc., the bloodline also has many races. are we nolans the same as the blue-skinned people?¡± human nature is like a tape recorder, a lie repeated a hundred times becomes true. lide¡¯s continuous dissemination of the idea that the holy light bloodline is different from evil vampires made even the most stubborn people begin to question. combined with various examples as evidence, many humans couldn¡¯t help but start believing a little. even recker, a seasoned level-7 warrior with extensive experience in the mercenary life, was deep in thought after hearing lide¡¯s words. he didn¡¯t know whether lide¡¯s words were true or false, but he could be sure if the holy light bloodline had evil intentions, they wouldn¡¯t need to do this to achieve their goals. because the holy light bloodline possessed invincible power. power is the truth¡ªmotto of the god of justice. ¡°so, my people, you are the first residents of dawn city, you should feel honored. dawn city is far from the threats of war, safe from demon beast invasions, a paradise as described in the life goddess temple. you can live here peacefully, without famine, plague, beastmen, or noble extortion. as long as you work hard, you can support yourself and your family.¡± lide¡¯s expression was serious, his tone contained an irresistible force. ¡°when you registered, i¡¯m sure you heard, that each adult will be allocated 10 acres of land.¡± his tone paused, eyes scanning the crowd below. he keenly sensed the heavy breathing of these people. for commoners, land was everything. even if they had doubts, they couldn¡¯t help but hold onto hope. ¡°now i affirm, the promises made by the holy light bloodline are all valid. each adult will receive 10 acres of land!!¡± wow~ uproar ensued, many civilians who had spent their lives working someone else¡¯s field were almost elated to the point of jumping with joy. ten acres of land could support a family, and every adult would get it. life goddess above, if what the city lord said was true, why refuse to live here?! ¡°is it true? can i really get 10 acres?¡± ¡°kanier, your family has four adults, does that mean you get 40 acres of land? goddess above, you¡¯re going to be rich!!¡± ¡°is it really possible? each one of us getting land¡­¡± lide waited until the excited crowd slightly quieted down, then dropped another bombshell. ¡°moreover, in the near future, the holy light bloodline will build a mage tower and school within the city, as long as you¡¯re residents of dawn city, regardless of birth, background, or family, your descendants can study knowledge and magic here.¡± lide¡¯s final words drove the humans below into an unprecedented frenzy. knowledge and magic!! in a world where knowledge and magic were monopolized by nobles, these were the most valuable resources. could all this be true? though reason told them it was impossible, they couldn¡¯t help but entertain the thought. what if it was true? if one could learn knowledge and magic, no price was too high. ¡°life goddess above, if my boy can learn magic, i will treat the holy light bloodline as family.¡± ¡°how can this be, we as commoners learning magic?¡± ¡°unbelievable holy light bloodline¡­¡± recker looked at the people around him, lost in a frenzy, shaking his head helplessly. whether the holy light bloodline was good or bad, they had already achieved their goal. this group¡¯s goodwill toward the holy light bloodline had increased exponentially, the initial caution already half gone. but recker didn¡¯t comment further, not only the surrounding crowd felt moved by the blood clan patriarch¡¯s words, even he had the urge to stay. allowing descendants to learn knowledge and magic was a lure too strong to resist. had he not joined a mercenary corps, barely escaping death every day, he would still be farming in eric town. knowledge and magic represented status and honor, represented being able to ascend in society. no one could resist this temptation. seeing the fear and doubt in the eyes of the crowd turn into hope and expectation, seeing hateful gazes turn into respect and flattery, lide laughed heartily inside. this, was a success. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Hesitation and Indecision (Please Recommend~) chapter 45: chapter 45 hesitation and indecision (please recommend~) editor: endlessfantasy translation lide looked down at the crowd below, whose emotions he had stirred; their eyes no longer held coldness and vigilance. he smiled slightly in his heart. he silently increased the magic power input into the charming skill magic model, keeping it at an extreme range. his exceptional magic affinity allowed him to precisely control every bit of magic power. even the bloodline with decent magical immunity couldn¡¯t resist the derivative usage of the charming skill; this group of talentless humans had no chance. moreover, every promise lide made was nearly everything ordinary humans living in the glory world yearned for. combined with various other reasons, the effect far exceeded his expectations. at this moment, the sky was completely bright. as his voice fell, a ray of sunlight happened to shine from afar, landing on lide under everyone¡¯s gaze. the crowd below fell silent upon witnessing this scene. the sun was known as the vampire¡¯s nemesis¡ªa common knowledge among all humans. at this moment, quite a few civilians revealed panicked expressions. would this vampire city lord withdraw his promises if he was gravely injured by the sun? but an unexpected scene unfolded before everyone¡¯s eyes. lide slightly spread his arms, and instead of becoming weak or his body decaying as the legends described, he showed an expression of enjoyment. ¡°this is a warm day.¡± ¡°i, like you all, enjoy the sun.¡± wow~ the uproar caused by lide¡¯s two sentences was more sensational than all the previous commotions combined. a vampire wasn¡¯t afraid of the sun?! this common-knowledge-defying scene left everyone with a stupefied feeling. quickly, many people came to their senses, and the original fear in their eyes faded significantly when they looked at lide again. the holy light bloodline was indeed different from other bloodlines; they were not afraid of sunlight!! fear stemmed from the unknown. the terror and evil of the bloodline were deeply rooted in every human¡¯s mind through word of mouth. but after encountering the holy light bloodline, everyone realized their perceptions didn¡¯t match reality, which significantly reduced their hostility and aversion towards the holy light bloodline. over time, it became foreseeable that peaceful coexistence between humans and the bloodline wasn¡¯t an impossible task. the ancestor¡¯s bloodline granted lide immunity to sunlight; this little display earned him immense reputation. at this moment, lide was a mythical existence in the eyes of the crowd. he shattered people¡¯s ingrained beliefs. vampires could live under the sun too!! ¡°a night of flying must have exhausted everyone.¡± ¡°i will have houses allocated to you, and later, i¡¯ll announce the plan for land distribution in the square, where everyone can see it.¡± ¡°i am kachar, the clan leader of the holy light bloodline. my people, i hope that dawn city will coexist with you in the future.¡± after finishing his speech, lide bowed very gentlemanly and turned to step off the stage. unfortunately, there was no tradition of applause in glory; everyone just watched him leave in silent shock. the impact on their hearts made it hard for them to regain composure in a short time. they were both worried about the holy light bloodline and hopeful for tomorrow and the future; the complicated sentiments rendered the crowd¡¯s atmosphere subtle. daytime was very unfriendly to the bloodline; other bloodlines didn¡¯t have lide¡¯s immunity to sunlight. many bloodline members in dark corners were already significantly weakened, but fortunately, the bloodline in dawn city were all intermediate professionals above level 5, greatly enhancing their resistance to sunlight. if they were newly transformed bloodline members, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move during the day. the bloodline, well-prepared under lide¡¯s supervision, led the families to south district. the crowd hadn¡¯t rested for a day and night, and most were very tired. apart from the bloodline who had already returned to the border, all bloodline members in dawn city participated in the house allocation for humans. fear stemmed from the unknown; once everyone acquainted themselves with the bloodline, the imagined fear would naturally dissipate. although fear still existed, it was markedly less than when they first arrived. fortunately, lide had already established corresponding rules, solving the housing issue in less than two sunshine hours. by 10 a.m., everyone had been allocated housing. dawn city fell silent. only specific sun-shaded buildings still had bloodline members standing guard. oli and recker were given a house¡­ because neither had family. it was a two-story small building, with two rooms on the second floor, each accommodating two people. such a two-story small building housed eight people. if it was a family of three, they could acquire two rooms. recker pushed open the door and was slightly surprised by the fully furnished, clean, and tidy interior. it was more than he had expected, as usually, having a bed would be fortunate. ¡°brother recker, is this really assigned to us?¡± oli still felt like he was in a dream; he originally thought that after vampires appeared, they would be drained of blood and killed¡­ just like the legends. but unexpectedly, the other party claimed they were the holy light bloodline and forcibly brought them to an unknown castle. he didn¡¯t actually trust these vampires with sweet words. even after arriving in dawn city, he believed it was just a conspiracy by the vampires. how could these evil demons not harm humans? but what happened next exceeded his expectations. there were no horrific scenes with corpses everywhere, only a clean and peaceful city. nothing was stolen when registering information, and the bloodline were courteous and polite¡­ treating them like knowledgeable dignitaries, which was indeed an excellent experience. later, they were informed that they could be allocated ten acres of land, and in the future, they could even learn knowledge and magic here. it was incredible. the vampire city lord¡¯s speech also deeply moved him, and now that they had indeed been allocated a house, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°oli, i won¡¯t say much. maybe this is still a vampire¡¯s conspiracy; maybe there really are holy light bloodlines different from the evil vampires in this world. but no matter what, we don¡¯t have much room for resistance. god says, time will reveal the true face of demons and turn sages into angels. what we need to do now is not resist but try to integrate. if these vampires are truly evil, we need to inform everyone. if they are genuinely holy light bloodlines, harmless to us, and dawn city, as the kachar city lord claimed, is far from war and danger, it might not be a bad thing for the town¡¯s residents. eric town was too close to the border. since its establishment, how many times had it been invaded by beastmen? how many friends had died at the hands of beastmen? to escape from the beastmen and have a piece of land of our own is our deepest desire living at the border.¡± recker spoke with a deep tone, turning to look at the bloodline hiding in the shade through the window. had the beastmen invasion not killed his parents that year, he wouldn¡¯t have left eric town to become a mercenary. if he could indeed have a piece of land of his own and be free from the threat of war, he was willing to give everything. oli nodded blankly; everything that had happened today greatly shocked his beliefs. in fact, most people had similar feelings to oli¡¯s. their fear of vampires made them panic, but the holy light bloodline¡¯s words gave them hope. their emotions were caught between hesitation and hope. bang bang bang~ knocks on the door interrupted their thoughts. recker stood up, abruptly drawing his longsword. his beloved longsword had not been taken away by the bloodline. ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°is it recker? i am kachar, the clan leader of the holy light bloodline.¡± Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Shaken Recker chapter 46: chapter 46 shaken recker editor: endlessfantasy translation lide had never met recker before. when ivy left dawn city before dawn, he told lide everything about recker. lide was also very curious as to why a level 7 intermediate warrior would go to live in a border town and even attack the nobles who ruled them during the escape. especially since ivy seemed to appreciate recker, which piqued his interest. the bloodline¡¯s numbers were currently not many. while managing the current few hundred humans was not difficult, he would continue to expand the number of humans in the future. it was unrealistic to have only the bloodline manage all of them in the later stages. therefore, it was necessary to promote a group of capable humans to help with management, to find collaborators. as for whether the humans would turn against him, lide was not worried at all. this was a world of magic; a level 5 intermediate mage could easily kill fifty to sixty civilians. the power held by the bloodline was not something these homeless civilians could resist. moreover, it was not just about force. the interests of humans would later align with those of the bloodline. when these people¡¯s land and property were protected by the bloodline, would they still want to rebel? their peers would be the first enemies of those rebels. furthermore, the bloodline¡¯s numbers would continue to expand, and the outstanding among humans would become part of the bloodline. lide had plenty of ways to make these people willingly join the bloodline. becoming part of the bloodline would even be something humans would compete for. recker was the first target lide examined. besides him, there were five other literate individuals with high prestige among the group. recker cautiously sat opposite lide, while oli stood awkwardly beside him, unsure whether to sit or stand. ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so nervous,¡± lide said with a kind smile. ¡°as i said, within dawn city, your safety is protected by the holy light bloodline.¡± ¡°we holy light bloodline are different from the evil bloodlines you perceive.¡± lide took every opportunity to showcase his nature as a repeater. ¡°clan leader kachar, is there something you need from us?¡± even a well-experienced mercenary like recker felt immense pressure when facing a vampire clan chief who ruled a city. this vampire was a legendary bloodthirsty being. even though the other party repeatedly said they were different, the fear was deeply rooted in his mind, something even a deity couldn¡¯t erase. ¡°recker, i heard from my kin that you are highly esteemed among humans. i have a favor to ask of you¡­¡± lide spoke very politely, but recker¡¯s back was instantly soaked in cold sweat upon hearing the request. a favor to ask of me? thinking of the various evil legends about vampires, fear continued to spread in his heart. ¡°your excellency, i, i¡­¡± looking at the other¡¯s expression, lide knew this guy was overthinking it. he coughed lightly and said calmly, ¡°recker, i said that you are protected by the holy light bloodline within dawn city.¡± ¡°as long as you don¡¯t break dawn city¡¯s laws, no one will harm you.¡± ¡°your excellency, as long as it does not involve betraying the town¡¯s residents, i will do it.¡± recker grit his teeth as if he were about to duel a demon, his expression resolute. lide raised an eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°until the coming spring, dawn city will provide you with free food. the holy light bloodline is strong, but we are not skilled in cooking. i need you to organize about twenty people into a logistics department to cook food for the humans in dawn city every day.¡± hearing this, recker¡¯s expression immediately turned stiff. originally, he thought that this vampire clan chief would ask him to do something like choosing a few humans to be given to them each day¡­ but unexpectedly, it was this kind of task. free food? the huge psychological contrast left recker dazed for a moment. could it be that the promise made by the holy light bloodline chief in the square was true? the town¡¯s residents had escaped in such a hurry that many had not even had time to bring food or copper pucks. if not for this, they would not have risked attacking baron marcos¡¯s convoy of the country. attacking nobles was a serious crime that would result in the nolan empire¡¯s army hunting them down and hanging them. after being captured by the bloodline, recker had mentally prepared for the fact that most of the group wouldn¡¯t survive the winter. but now this vampire clan chief said they would provide free food, which elevated his low expectations to the extreme. ¡°you, you mean it?!¡± harrison and augustine, standing behind lide, were furious at recker¡¯s lack of manners. ¡°humans, do not let your shallow knowledge question the power of the holy light bloodline and the lord of dawn city. in the past, you would have been hanged for this.¡± hearing these cold words, recker immediately regained his composure and quickly apologized, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, lord city lord, i¡­¡± lide waved his hand and said nothing. his status among the bloodline was supreme and highly esteemed. for a human to dare to be so rude and question him without being killed outright was already due to lide¡¯s good education. in the human kingdom, peasants who offended nobles were killed without anyone caring. this world was that ignorant and cruel. life was the cheapest thing, less valuable than a noble¡¯s toy. ¡°don¡¯t worry as long as you don¡¯t make mistakes, you will not be harmed. if there is no issue with this task, i¡¯ll leave it to you. recker, i believe you still have many questions, but time will always reveal the true nature of things. whether the holy light bloodline is good or bad, time will tell.¡± recker felt inexplicably moved at lide¡¯s smile. that such an important figure would comfort him made him somewhat start to believe lide¡¯s sincerity. maybe, this really was an opportunity for the town¡¯s residents. ¡°your excellency, i will do my best to complete the task you have given me.¡± lide nodded in satisfaction. ¡°this is a good start, the salary for this job is ten silver pucks per person per month. as the team leader, you will receive fifteen silver pucks.¡± ten silver pucks? oli, who was standing nearby, almost bit his tongue upon hearing this. not only were they being given work, but it was also paid like the town guards? in eric town, marcos¡¯s guards only received eight silver pucks a month. recker took a deep breath, suppressing his excitement. he never expected that what he thought was free work would come with such a generous salary. ten silver pucks, if saved, was enough for a family of three to live for a month and a half. the city lord is really unlike the legendary vampires. lide took the bag handed over by harrison and casually threw it on the table. the clinking sound of metal rang out. ¡°there are one hundred silver pucks here. those who accept this job can be paid half upfront, with the other half paid at the end of the month.¡± offering a high price for a prized possession, this was the start of cooperation between humans and the bloodline. lide believed that as long as people got involved in dawn city¡¯s affairs, they would quickly let go of their fear and truly integrate into dawn city. and this was only the first plan, with more to follow including land distribution, job allocation, and even housing redistribution. however, each plan had certain prerequisites. only when humans met these conditions would they truly receive land and houses. it was impossible for these simple civilians to escape his strategies. lide, the king of schemes, kachar, had already dug the pit for them. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47 The Vision of the City Hall chapter 47: chapter 47 the vision of the city hall editor: endlessfantasy translation ¡°` ¡°harrison, augustine, do you know why i chose you two to interact with humans?¡± after walking out of recker¡¯s room, lide found a shady corner and looked solemnly at harrison and augustine, who were following him closely. with a somewhat delicate appearance, harrison was a genius within the bloodline most proficient in studying magic. although he did not learn offensive spells, he knew as many as 20 second circle magic spells. including first circle spells, harrison knew more than 40 spells. all of lide¡¯s spells combined didn¡¯t reach 30. in the glory world, mages had the highest difficulty level among all professions, and the difficulty of learning magic surpassed any other task. intermediate mages above level 5 mostly learned no more than 10 spells. as for advanced mages above level 10, many couldn¡¯t even master three circle magic spells for over a decade after their promotion. a level 1 mage apprentice and level 2~4 formal mages could learn first circle magic, level 5~9 intermediate mages could learn second circle magic, level 10~14 advanced mages could learn three circle magic, and level 15~19 great mages could learn four circle magic. but levels only qualified someone to learn, mastering the spells wasn¡¯t simple. spells started to rise in difficulty from second circle, skyrocketing after reaching three circle. many advanced mages often held the title in name only, unable to grasp three circle magic spells for a long time. lide was able to establish his own mage tower in green city, besides help from his unseen great mage teacher, primarily because he had learned three three circle magic spells. instant teleportation, void walk, and bursting fireball. the simplest three circle magic spell, bursting fireball, required a total of 600 magic nodes, instant teleportation required 750 nodes, and void walk had a staggering 900 nodes. how complex was a magic model composed of hundreds of magic nodes? lide had attempted to cast bursting fireball, and the casting time carried on for more than twenty seconds. comparatively, casting a first circle spell only took the time of a snap of the fingers. although his unfamiliarity played a part, it still highlighted the problem. the time required for the magic power to run from the first to the last magic node took half a minute, showing just how difficult advanced spells could be. harrison could master all the supportive spells accumulated by the bloodline over two hundred years. lide even thought his talent was just a bit less than his own. if harrison had an interest in offensive magic, his strength might not be inferior to frey, the only one among the remaining seven second-generation bloodline to have participated in the war with green city a hundred years ago¡ªa powerful spellcaster. ¡°a clever genius,¡± was lide¡¯s impression of him. in the future, humans would become more numerous, and how the bloodline managed them without provoking rebellion required wisdom and finesse. although the other second-generation bloodlines weren¡¯t foolish, lide believed harrison was more suitable for dealing with humans. because he was a rare outlier in the bloodline who didn¡¯t like slaughter or combat. magic was his everything. as for augustine, although he didn¡¯t have harrison¡¯s talent, as an archer, he needed not only sharp eyesight but also patience and meticulousness beyond ordinary people. while other second-generation bloodline plundered population outside, they were responsible for settling the rear, a long-made arrangement by lide. he couldn¡¯t possibly stay in dawn city for long; he had to remain in green city to purchase enough supplies for dawn city. the crimson mage tower also couldn¡¯t do without him. ¡°clan leader, we don¡¯t need to know why. by the dark goddess, your will is above all.¡± harrison bowed gentlemanly, showing a deeply serious expression. ¡°no, you need to know.¡± lide waved his hand, pointing to the street outside bathed in sunlight. ¡°our numbers are not large, but the humans in dawn city will grow. we must learn to use human power. though individual humans are weak, their group strength is unmatched even by the powerful bloodline.¡± ¡°so, you must learn to communicate with humans, to use their wisdom and strength.¡± ¡°reel some in, unite some, suppress some.¡± ¡°those who are obedient, win them over and reward them; those who are not, punish them and give them differential treatment.¡± ¡°management is a very scientific, ahem, an art even the night goddess would praise. now, let me explain¡­¡± lide elaborately conveyed to harrison and augustine his previously organized and refined set of company management principles. both were smart within the bloodline, especially harrison, who had already mastered over forty spells by level 9. his ability to comprehend surprised lide. within a single sunshine hour, lide felt harrison was fully capable of managing humans. rushing this task was due to the few numbers of the bloodline and the incomplete departments. within the bloodline, each second-generation bloodline had direct descendants belonging to third generations. currently, there were 208 bloodline members in dawn city. the third-generation bloodline guarding the blood pool under frey had the fewest, only 10, all stationed with him in the sacred ground. these 10 bloodline couldn¡¯t be moved. then, ivy¡¯s 35 bloodline members formed the law enforcement team, overseeing the management of those violating castle rules. dylan had 38 direct descendants, but he was responsible for raising over 400 magic language bats, bearing the greatest responsibility. audis had always guarded the walls, and his 40 bloodline members shared this responsibility. harrison had only 5 third-generation bloodlines, usually managing the bloodline library. lucy had the most, with 50 bloodlines, while augustine had 23. the two typically had no specific responsibility, tasked with abducting humans when the bloodline¡¯s human livestock was insufficient. adding the second-generation bloodlines, there were 208 members in total, making up the entire bloodline. for a group of only 200, such simple responsibility divisions were sufficient. but lide was clear that the current bloodline structure only suited the previous conditions. with the increasing human population, this organizational structure would be completely unsuitable. when the number reached three or five thousand, the current model would be a disaster. he needed to restructure the bloodline and establish new departments of authority. and the persons in charge would be the two before him. the bloodline¡¯s numbers were too few, as were usable people. with only 200 members, lide was familiar with only a few second-generation bloodlines and could only use these people for now. the shortage of talent was the biggest predicament at present. but he believed difficulties were temporary; once humans integrated into dawn city, usable talents would immediately increase. unlike the bloodline, humans had a much stronger desire for power. ¡°i will establish a city hall and reorganize the current bloodline. city hall will be responsible for two major aspects, external and internal affairs. externally, plundering population and trading with green city are the most important tasks, headed by me personally. this department will be called the foreign affairs department. internally, managing humans and building the city will fall to the ministry of civil affairs, which you two will head as the first speakers. defense and sacred ground protection will be unified into the bloodline¡¯s first army, responsible for guarding dawn city and the sacred ground, not for external affairs. the army will be independent in the future, specializing in combat missions.¡± lide pondered for a moment and presented the entire plan. although the allocation of authority was still crude, there was no way around it with the current bloodline not capable of having a refined structure. with only 200 members, a third were out plundering the population, another third guarding the sacred ground and walls, leaving few who could be deployed. yet, the small size made management easier. moreover, issues could be corrected immediately if discovered. if the scale was too large, it would take time to rectify problems once they arose. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 48 The Thoughts of the Residents chapter 48: chapter 48 the thoughts of the residents editor: endlessfantasy translation a well-structured city hall should have dedicated personnel managing all aspects of the city, but dawn city could not achieve that level of completeness yet. neither could there be such a luxurious allocation of personnel, so he temporarily divided dawn city into three parts. externally, raiding the population and trading with green city. for a long period in the future, raiding the population would be the main direction of dawn city. dawn city was located deep within the far mountain range, disconnected from the outside world. even flying demon beasts would have a hard time getting in, so population could only be increased through raids for a long time. relying on reproduction to expand the population might take decades, which lide could not afford to wait. as for trading with green city, it was more about unilaterally acquiring various living supplies. the current dawn city had no production capacity and could not engage in equal trade. but this aspect was extremely important. whether it was food, farming tools, or clothes, dawn city would need green city¡¯s production system for a long time to come. lide would personally oversee these two aspects. other bloodlines would not be able to do it. especially trading with green city. aside from him, any other bloodline entering green city would most likely be discovered. those powerful mages would be very eager to kill a vampire full of precious alchemy materials. internally, the ministry of civil affairs, needless to say, was as important as the ministry of external affairs. bringing people back was to make them useful, not just to keep them at home. how to convert humans into productivity, the ministry of civil affairs would need to plan. however, this department currently only handled simple aspects of clothing, food, housing, and transportation temporarily. frost month was approaching soon, a cold and long winter unsuitable for planting or labor. so, in the short term, the ministry of civil affairs needed to settle these refugees and integrate them into dawn city as quickly as possible. their responsibility was not large; it was entirely appropriate to let the second-generation bloodline take charge. having lived for over a hundred years, the bloodline still had individual abilities. the last part was the military department. currently, dawn city had too few people, with only 200 bloodlines capable of real combat. however, in lide¡¯s vision, the military department would be the strongest department in dawn city in the later stages. hence, it was necessary to establish a separate department for it now. lide knew his vision was rough, but he was not particularly good at management. this was already a painstaking effort. compared to these tedious chores, he preferred staying in the mage tower to study mysterious magic. but the shortage of talents left him to push dawn city forward alone. moreover, the crisis of the player¡¯s arrival constantly pressured him, making him unable to slow down. harrison and augustine did not speak for a long time after listening. the bloodline had always adopted a single-structure mode previously¡ªlide issued orders, and they obeyed, just that. now, suddenly establishing new authority bodies left the two unsure of lide¡¯s exact thoughts for some time. although bloodlines did not crave power as humans did, everyone knew these newly established departments would undoubtedly become the core of dawn city in the future. being able to manage a department now would greatly elevate their status, with benefits that needed no explanation. as beings over a hundred years old, their rich experience immediately revealed the benefits involved. ¡°clan leader, we will follow your orders,¡± harrison did not think long. as soon as lide finished speaking, he decisively responded. whether good or bad benefits, as long as it was an order from lide, he would execute it unconditionally. loyalty to the blood clan ancestor coursed through his bloodline. ¡°as you wish, ancestor crown,¡± augustine placed a hand on his chest and bowed. the leather black coat swayed with the breeze, the whole figure exuding noble elegance and temperament. lide nodded in satisfaction, increasingly feeling the influence of the ancestor bloodline within bloodlines over time. the constant attribute of absolute loyalty on the system panel was not illusory. all bloodlines trusted and depended on him unconditionally. this would be impossible for humans. in a human city, such significant changes and reforms would never be without opposing voices. however, it was entirely different among bloodlines. he was the only ruler. as long as an order was given, no matter how unreasonable, these loyal bloodlines would complete it. this was why he dared to go all out. lide then explained the operation mode and the purpose of establishing the city hall again to the two of them completely. harrison and augustine kept nodding, with harrison even eager to note every word. these advanced management methods really surprised and delighted him. by the end, he could hardly wait. he knew that building such a new department in his hands would certainly not feel inferior to studying magic. ¡­¡­ patril, exhausted from the entire day, looked at his son sleeping, sighed, and slowly sat down by the bed. he could feel his body immensely weak, having not eaten for a whole day and night. when those damn beastmen invaded eric town, he barely had time to retrieve the wheat and gold puck he had hidden behind the wardrobe before fleeing in panic. during the journey, when recker organized the militia to rob the noble lord marcos, he was tempted but quickly dismissed the thought when he saw the less than six-year-old little patril. rebelling against the noble lord would get one hanged. he had once been to green city long ago and had witnessed street beggars being beaten to death for bumping into a noble lord. thus, he had always been afraid of those noble lords. although not participating, he hoped recker¡¯s plan would succeed, but unexpectedly, just as marcos¡¯s guard team was about to fail, vampires arrived. patril would never forget those giant bats resembling demons. their wings were broader than any eagle he had ever seen, and he suspected their sharp mouths could bite off the heads of the wolf cavalry of the beast clan. undoubtedly, recker¡¯s plan failed; no one could overcome such terrifying devils. patril protected his son, hiding among the crowd, hoping these bloodthirsty devils would not notice them. fear almost stripped him of rational thought. but what followed was unexpected; those vampires claimed to be the holy light bloodline, not the evil vampires. moreover, they did not harm them. yes, he had watched closely; those vampires did not harm anyone. this eased his mind a little, but he still feared it might be a vampire plot. the terror lingered in his heart. what happened next was beyond imagination; those vampires offered no resistance, compelling him to ride on a more terrifying bat, flying all night long. life goddess above, they might have left the nolan empire already, perhaps entering a remote beastman land. upon arriving at this place called dawn city, the vampire¡¯s lair shocked him profoundly. it was not the eerie and scary vampire castle he had imagined, but a bright and spacious city. moreover, the vampires did not commit any bloody deeds but promised to allot lands and houses to everyone. because he had a child, the vampire who had initially allocated him ten acres of land gave him an additional five acres. life goddess above, he surely had his mouth agape at that moment. land¡ªit was. in his entire life, patril had only three acres, the wealthiest household in eric town. initially skeptical of the promise, hearing dawn city¡¯s city lord¡¯s speech and actually receiving a clean and tidy house with his son began to change his mind. he started to look forward to the future. if indeed it was as the blood clan leader stated, far from war and demon beasts, with land for everyone and education for children in knowledge and magic, then he would be willing to live here. even if it meant living among vampires. patril gazed at his son on the bed, silently making up his mind. bang bang bang~ ¡°old pat, are you there?¡± Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Ongoing Changes chapter 49: chapter 49 ongoing changes editor: endlessfantasy translation patril heard a knock at the door and stood up with a frail body, feeling a bit surprised when he saw the figure before him after opening the door. ¡°recker, are you okay?¡± recker grinned, his tall figure stepping into the room, making it seem dimmer. ¡°uncle pat, i¡¯m fine. kachar city lord hired me to help cook food and distribute it for free to the town residents. there¡¯s already wheat porridge and bread cooked in the square. you can take little pat with you to get some later.¡± ¡°oh, and make sure to bring your identification. each person can only get food once, and without id, you can¡¯t get it. remember that.¡± patril looked at recker, full of astonishment. ¡°you were hired by a vampire?¡± oli, who followed recker, rebutted unhappily. ¡°uncle pat, they aren¡¯t vampires. they¡¯re the holy light bloodline. kachar city lord made recker manage the logistics department, which means helping cook food, and every month, he even gets 10 silver puke.¡± patril¡¯s face stiffened. for a moment, he thought he had gone deaf. vampires hiring humans to work and even giving 10 silver puke each month? life goddess above, this was the most extravagant thing he had ever heard. seeing patril¡¯s expression irritably, oli took out a cloth bag filled with silver puke from behind and shook it a few times. a clear clinking of metal sounded. ¡°uncle pat, do you see this? it¡¯s the advance payment directly from kachar city lord for helping cook food. each person gets an advance of 5 silver puke, with the rest given after a month.¡± oli said triumphantly, looking at pat, ¡°so, uncle pat, i wasn¡¯t lying, right?¡± patril took a sharp breath. ¡°wow¡­the city lord not only distributes food for free but also pays you a salary. this, this¡­¡± he didn¡¯t know how to describe it. if this was a vampire conspiracy, it didn¡¯t add up. they had no resistance. who would use a conspiracy on pigs waiting to be slaughtered? their lives were in the vampires¡¯ hands. recker looked at patril¡¯s expression with complex feelings. when he heard this, his surprise was no less than that of the others. ¡°uncle pat, we in dawn city have nothing the holy light bloodline would covet. if they wanted, they could just take whatever they wanted. how could we resist? but kachar city lord¡¯s actions show that they¡¯re genuinely different from the evil bloodline. life goddess above, the deity once said that even the greatest conspiracy would reveal its true face over time. since we can¡¯t resist, why not join them? if they are against us, we could quickly notify others. uncle pat, i know you are a much-respected warrior in eric town. i hope you can share this task with me. accept kachar city lord¡¯s employment and become one of us. this is not just for us but for all eric town residents.¡± patril was moved by recker¡¯s sincere eyes. yeah, since they couldn¡¯t resist and the holy light bloodline hadn¡¯t harmed humans, why not try to understand them? if there was a conspiracy, it could be discovered sooner. looking back at the still sleeping little patril, he nodded firmly. for his child, he was willing to take this risk. dawn city central square. though it was only 1 p.m., the sun had been blocked by the towering peaks on both sides. the design of dawn city was ingenious, nestled between two mountains. except for the southern district, the central and wall areas got no more than three hours of sunlight daily, perfectly suiting the bloodline¡¯s preference for gloom. in the square center, five large cauldrons were set over roaring fires, with wheat rolling in the boiling water. bread-baking ovens were also on the fire racks beside them. refugees notified to collect food wore excited expressions one by one. most people were highly skeptical of the bloodline¡¯s promises but were surprised to see them genuinely fulfilling each one. not harming them, protecting their property, providing clean houses, and distributing free food. this change delighted everyone. if the vampires were true to their word, would they also grant the promised land? silently, many people¡¯s perspectives underwent significant changes, especially driven by the thrilling idea of land distribution. though they knew dealing with vampires, more terrifying than demons, was unwise, they couldn¡¯t control their thoughts. what if it was true? what if, as they claimed, they were holy light bloodline who wouldn¡¯t harm humans? humans were never without desires, especially these forgotten people living on the nolan empire¡¯s borders. having no land of their own, frequently struck by demon beasts, annually fearing the orc wars, with nobles offering no protection. these people never lived a day in stability, making their longing for peace and a secure life unimaginable. given even a shred of hope, even living with vampires was something they weren¡¯t afraid of. this was why lide chose border refugees; only those who endured chaos and war yearned intensely for a stable life, which dawn city could provide. he believed that under his management, this place would eventually become a human utopia and, in time, a sanctuary for vampires too. ¡°line up, show your identification, each person is allowed only one portion of food, and anyone violating the rules will be deprived of today¡¯s food distribution.¡± patril, with a red armband on his shoulder, loudly maintained order with a few others. ¡°uncle pat, is this food really free?¡± a half-grown child in tattered burlap at the line¡¯s end looked up, eyes filled with longing. patril was stunned, then showed a gentle smile, reaching to stroke the boy¡¯s head. ¡°it¡¯s free, rick. i¡¯ll ensure they give you an extra piece of bread, young man. eating more helps you grow tall.¡± ¡°uncle pat, didn¡¯t master priest in the temple say vampires are human-eating demons? why would they give us food?¡± rick¡¯s little eyes were filled with deep confusion. ¡°because there are good and bad vampires, just like there are thieves and robbers in our town.¡± patril patted his shoulder, ¡°rick, only what you see is real. don¡¯t believe others¡¯ words easily, not even the master priest.¡± he then looked around at the town residents leaving the square, delighted after getting bread and wheat porridge; these words were also meant for himself. perhaps, dawn city was indeed the divine country for eric town¡¯s residents¡­if kachar city lord did not deceive them. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Excited People chapter 50: chapter 50 excited people editor: endlessfantasy translation lide was surprised by harrison¡¯s learning ability. the residents in the square had just dispersed in the afternoon when harrison came to him with a more detailed plan. ¡°so, you plan to select the first batch of city hall officials from among humans first?¡± harrison nodded excitedly. ¡°clan leader, you stated that the number of bloodline is too few, and in the future, we must rely on human strength. since that¡¯s the case, why not get it right the first time? having humans as city hall officials will make these refugees more accepting.¡± after pondering for a moment, lide nodded, agreeing with his idea. having humans participate in management was an inevitable trend. the number of bloodlines decided it was impossible to control everything. he didn¡¯t have a plan to expand the number of bloodlines for now; he would wait until next spring when frost month had passed, the beastmen had retreated to the barren wilds, and dawn city was on track, then he would expand the bloodline. after bloodlines developed bloodline, they would fall into a period of weakness; during this critical time of population expansion, every bloodline was vital. losing strength meant an increase in danger, and the probability of encountering beastmen at the border would not be low. ¡°but there¡¯s no rush now, we have to proceed step by step, let¡¯s hold off on city hall officials for now. most of these civilians are farmers, and many are illiterate; the chances of finding suitable talents are too small. for now, we can recruit a group of humans as the security team to participate in daytime patrols; the selection of officials can wait.¡± although the idea was feasible, it was not something to be done immediately; he had a whole set of plans, there is no need to rush it. after pondering for a moment, harrison nodded, also realizing his idea was somewhat ahead of its time. based on the statistics, fewer than 30 of the over 700 people were literate, and most of the literate ones could only handle simple work; it would be a stretch to have them serve as city hall officials. ¡°clan leader, i will perfect the security team plan as soon as possible.¡± ¡°hmm, for now, recruit 30 people for the security team, assigning six bloodlines for management, to have bloodlines and humans patrol together.¡± although there were few people now, in the long run, dawn city¡¯s population would continuously increase. establishing a security team was very necessary. lide handed the task completely to harrison to execute; these trivial matters were bound to be handled by subordinates eventually; his focus was on steering the grand direction, not wasting time on these small matters. he had many things to be busy with now. the security team was just one of them, more importantly¡ªland distribution. lide deeply understood what land represented to civilians; if dawn city fulfilled its promise of giving these people their own land, it meant humans would truly integrate. land was too significant to civilians; how many people were attracted by a slogan of ¡°land distribution from landlords!¡± therefore, land distribution was also lide¡¯s trump card. no one would oppose it. the bloodlines owned vast tracts of land but viewed it as nothing. unfamiliar with farming, the bloodlines¡¯ regard for land was close to zero, so lide¡¯s plan would not meet internal resistance; in a human country, the nobles would have exploded over this. the monopolization of land was the strongest weapon of the nobles in this world. the plan was already written; lide decided to have the bloodlines carry it out fully, which was the best opportunity to foster relations between both sides. ¡°post the notice for recruiting the security team in a prominent place in the square, and in the future, use a wall specifically for postings. have recker¡¯s team find a few literate humans to explain the notices.¡± ¡°it would be best to complete the recruitment for the security team today, start measuring the land tomorrow, and begin distribution after measuring. when recruiting for the security team, add a condition that the security team members have priority in land allocation.¡± harrison nodded, ¡°clan leader, i understand.¡± in the afternoon, after the crowd had finished their free meal, the atmosphere became noticeably livelier. compared to last night¡¯s fear and worry, many humans had already dared to sneak glances at the bloodlines in the shadows. after observing more, many people found the legendary vampires were not as terrifying, and they were even like noble lords, paying great attention to etiquette, each graceful and refined. even two female vampires attracted the constant furtive glances of many young men. many people began to wander curiously around dawn city. initially worried, they became more daring after realizing the vampires did not chase them away. at its peak, dawn city hosted more than twenty thousand humans and three thousand bloodlines, so its scale was decent; a few hundred people made it seem empty. before long, the notices posted in the square attracted much attention. ¡°what is this? who can read?¡± ¡°security team recruitment?¡± ¡°quick, read it out.¡± soon, the news about the security team recruitment spread. the high salary for security team members attracted many people, but what excited the residents the most was one piece of information¡ªthe security team members would have priority in land allocation. goddess above, the city lord was truly an angel sent by the creator god to save them. they really were going to start distributing land. ¡°praise kachar city lord, praise the holy light bloodline¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t crowd, this isn¡¯t about land distribution; it¡¯s just recruiting the security team, land measurements start tomorrow, distribution is still early!¡± ¡°quick, let me in, bloodline sir, i¡¯m a hunter, i¡¯m strong, i can be part of the security team, i want to sign up¡­¡± the crowd buzzed with excitement. oli, as recker¡¯s sidekick, was the first to inform recker of the news. ¡°brother recker, the bloodlines posted a notice; they are going to form a security team, with a salary of 12 silver pukes a month.¡± oli was breathless, his face full of excitement and anticipation. recker shook his head, ¡°we¡¯re doing well in the logistics team, and this concerns the food for the whole town¡¯s residents; there¡¯s no need to jump to the security team for excitement.¡± he now seemed to understand the bloodlines¡¯ plan; it was to use humans to manage humans. but this actually relieved him; the holy light bloodline¡¯s behavior was truly as they said, different from the evil vampires. he hoped they could continue being this way. ¡°no, brother recker, it also said land measurements would begin tomorrow, and after that, distribution would start, with the security team members having priority.¡± hiss~ thinking of kachar city lord¡¯s words, recker¡¯s heart leaped. he had a premonition that this time wouldn¡¯t be false either. he trusted that handsome lord. ¡°brother recker, since you¡¯re managing the logistics team, you can¡¯t join the security team; i was thinking¡­¡± recker patted oli¡¯s head, smiling broadly ¡°oli, go ahead, do your job well, don¡¯t disgrace me.¡± oli was overjoyed, ¡°brother recker, you agreed?¡± ¡°of course, why not? since the holy light bloodline hasn¡¯t shown us any malice, what reason do we have to refuse? moreover, it¡¯s a 12 silver pukes job; even in green city, it¡¯s hard to find something this good.¡± only then did oli relax, and he excitedly ran to the registration point not far away. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Returning to Green City chapter 51: chapter 51 returning to green city editor: endlessfantasy translation ¡°¡±¡± at noon, the recruitment for the security team went beyond lide¡¯s expectations. according to his estimations, most humans would still be wary of the bloodline¡­ changing such ingrained perceptions wasn¡¯t easy. however, he was surprised to find that 120 people had signed up for the only 30 spots in the security team, far exceeding his expectations. after investigating, he discovered the reason for the excess number of applicants¡ªthe security team had priority in land allocation. this gave him a clearer understanding of the value of land in the minds of common people. even though they still harbored an inextinguishable fear of the bloodline, the allure of land was enough to overcome that fear. lide smiled inwardly. winning people over with strategy had always been effective. this was a good start. he could envision how these people would gradually integrate into the bloodline and truly become a part of it. lide had already assigned harrison and augustine to form the security team, and he himself did not interfere in the matter. there were many departments to be established in the future. giving them more training was beneficial. moreover, he neither liked nor excelled at tedious administrative affairs. letting the clever harrison handle it might be more suitable. labor for the lower ranks, intelligence for the middle ranks, manpower for the upper ranks. as the ultimate boss, he only needed to set the direction; tasks naturally fell to those below him. by evening, the logistics department had prepared bread and wheat porridge. residents of eric town, who once again received free food, finally felt at ease. most people began to build a little trust in dawn city. in eric town, forget about free food. even in the coldest frost month, they wouldn¡¯t receive a piece of black bread mixed with wheat bran, even if they starved to death in front of mayor marcos¡¯ door. not even fleeing to green city necessarily guaranteed charity from the nobles. what dawn city did was simple, but it provided tangible benefits in the most direct way. the common folks who survived in war and turmoil weren¡¯t as resistant as expected to the bloodline that brought them real benefits. lide returned to his manor after nightfall. dawn city already had a good start. he now needed to take a trip back to green city before the second batch of people arrived. although the population plundering plan had just begun and someone needed to oversee dawn city, the resources here were too scarce. the food was just enough to fill the stomachs of these civilians, but they still lacked winter clothing and tools for developing new land. dawn city couldn¡¯t even produce a single hoe. therefore, a large number of supplies needed to be procured from green city. although farming wouldn¡¯t start until spring next year, failing to prepare these tools would surely delay next year¡¯s planting. the path the bloodline took was extreme, with everyone being soldiers. their combat power was top-notch, but their farming and development abilities were even less than the most ordinary laborer. ¡°comrades still need to work hard.¡± lide looked at the cold moonlight pouring over the pitch-black green city through the glass window, feeling invigorated. at this moment, besides the moonlight, dawn city was completely dark, with no light visible. ¡°one day, i¡¯ll make dawn city shine brighter at night than during the day. i¡¯ll turn this place into a true dawn city.¡± dawn, breaking through the darkness. a great city would rise from his hands. taking two full boxes of gold puck from the treasure vault inside the house, he called harrison and augustine, and after giving them some instructions, he flew back to green city on the magic language bat. now, dawn city housed three second-generation bloodline members and over 70 bloodline. frey guarded the blood pool, and augustine and harrison managed the humans and protected the city walls. though few in number, lide wasn¡¯t too worried. dawn city¡¯s location was too secret, deep in the far mountain range, where few ventured. being discovered was unlikely, and even if it was, the intruders couldn¡¯t quickly harm the bloodline. the roads were rugged and winding, impassable without flying demon beasts. moreover, the bloodline, despite their small numbers, had enough self-protection ability. as long as they didn¡¯t face powerful enemies like great mages, it wouldn¡¯t cause too many problems. lide timed his arrival precisely, descending into the woods outside green city at dawn. when he reached the tall, solid city walls that loomed like a giant beast, the gate was just opening. the journey was smooth, and he returned to the crimson mage tower right at ten in the morning. vina, practicing magic on the first floor of the mage tower, instantly showed immense joy on her previously calm face upon seeing lide. dragging her long blue mage robe, she ran over to lide, eyes squinting into a crescent shape, her slightly curled golden hair resembling the sun goddess. ¡°good day, lord lide. you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, have you? i¡¯ll get it for you right away~¡± seeing this sweet smile, lide felt inexplicably better. sure enough, good looks were justice. no wonder everyone liked hiring pretty female assistants and secretaries. even without doing anything strange, just looking at them put one in a good mood. ¡°no need, i¡¯ve already eaten. vina, have carlo call laurent over.¡± ¡°yes, lord lide.¡± vina briskly went upstairs. soon, carlo came down to greet lide and hurried out, while vina stood before lide, beaming. looking at the little maid in front of him, lide pondered for a moment before opening the girl¡¯s attribute panel. vina bellamy level: 1 profession: mage apprentice description: mage apprentice at the crimson mage tower, youngest daughter of sir bellamy. a simple attribute, vastly different from winnie alex, president of the alex chamber of commerce and the most beautiful tulip in green city. but lide felt relieved. simplicity meant less potential for malice. if vina¡¯s description included being the direct disciple of duke storm, that would be concerning. lide took a crystal bottle wrapped in cloth from his pocket and handed it to vina. ¡°this is a magic potion i developed. you can try it during meditation. it might help you.¡± vina instinctively unwrapped it, surprised at the milky white liquid inside the crystal bottle. the magic fluctuation emanating from the bottle was so strong, it felt even more intense than the magic beast crystal core she had seen in the market. ¡°no, lord lide, i can¡¯t take something so precious. you should keep it for yourself.¡± vina immediately recognized the value of the magic potion. such a potent potion might be worth twenty or even thirty gold pucks. as a mage apprentice, she knew how expensive magic potions were. using something so precious on her was too wasteful. lide smiled slightly. ¡°no, vina, nothing is more precious than you all. this potion is named magic blood, a mixture of life blood and various magic materials. you¡¯re the first to try it, apart from me. i need your feedback.¡± this was magic blood from the blood pool. magic blood was extraordinary, formed by soaking human blood in the crystal remains of divine beings. after absorbing dense magic power, the magic blood was no longer just blood, more like a powerful magic potion. the system didn¡¯t specify that humans couldn¡¯t use it, so lide decided to test if ordinary people would benefit from it as bloodline did. due to the astounding origin of magic blood, he could only choose someone he trusted profoundly. this innocent little maid was undoubtedly the best candidate. nothing is more precious than you all. vina trembled at these words, her face flushing deeply, as she bit her lip and nodded. ¡°i¡¯m willing, lord lide.¡± lide looked at her charming, blushing face, bewildered. did i say something wrong? it¡¯s just a bottle of magic blood. i have a whole pool of it. he felt this might be better left unsaid and watched vina down the crystal bottle of magic blood in one gulp. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52: An Unexpected Surprise chapter 52: chapter 52: an unexpected surprise editor: endlessfantasy translation after drinking the magic blood, vina sat on the stool and began to meditate. normally, meditation was best done in a safe and quiet place to avoid disturbances, and the first floor of the mage tower was not a suitable location. however, in vina¡¯s heart, reid was her best support, and being by his side was the safest place, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to start meditating. reid didn¡¯t mind either; he also wanted to closely observe the effects of the magic blood on humans. he always felt that the value of the magic blood was immense, and it seemed wasteful to just give it to the bloodline as food. after drinking the milk-like magic potion, vina continuously constructed meditation magic models in her spiritual sea. with the repeated construction of the miraculous meditation magic models in her spiritual sea, vina felt a powerful magic surge from within her. the magic blood in her abdomen released a rich concentration of magic. magic blood restores 50 points of magic power immediately after drinking increases the body¡¯s recovery speed by 1000% for the bloodline and can self-heal injuries. explanation: the blood soaked in the holy object of the bloodline, filled with incredible energy. vina naturally didn¡¯t know the detailed data of the magic potion she drank, but she felt the powerful magic released from the magic blood in her body intuitively. vina was merely a level-1 mage apprentice; the magic obtained from meditation was not at the same level as this magic. it was like the difference between a magic lamp and the sun. unexpectedly, the magic that should have been wild and uncontrollable flowed within her body like a tamed kitten, moving according to her spiritual guidance. for a mage apprentice to break through and become a formal mage, they must imprint a spell with more than 50 magic nodes in their spiritual sea. although almost every mage apprentice established a mage¡¯s hand magic model in their mind, the mage¡¯s hand was a spell with 30 magic nodes, the simplest of all magic; only after constructing this magic model could one become an apprentice mage. in the eyes of many mages, the mage¡¯s hand spell did not even count as a first-level spell. apart from the mage¡¯s hand, all first-level spells had more than 50 magic nodes. so, for a mage apprentice to become a formal mage, they must solidify a magic model with more than 50 magic nodes. solidifying a magic model required not only spiritual power but also a lot of magic power. for an ordinary mage apprentice to solidify a magic model, they needed to solidify one magic node at a time; the magic that an apprentice could mobilize was too scarce, and it could take several months to solidify one magic node. this was also why it was so difficult for a mage apprentice to become a formal mage¡­too little magic power. but after drinking the magic blood, vina tasted the pleasure of being able to mobilize a large amount of magic power. the abundant magic released by the magic blood made it very easy for vina to mobilize, and what used to take half a month to solidify a magic node now only took three minutes. vina fell into joy. but soon she felt a bit guilty; if it weren¡¯t for her mediocre talent, lord reid wouldn¡¯t have had to use such a precious magic potion on her. i will not disappoint lord reid, vina silently encouraged herself and began to solidify the magic nodes. originally, she chose the small fireball spell, which had decent attack power, but then she thought of the improved version of the mage¡¯s hand that reid showed her at the top of the mage tower. she silently made a decision in her heart. reid watched the increasingly dense magic around vina, feeling a bit surprised. it seemed that the magic blood was not only effective for the bloodline but also very beneficial for humans. suddenly he noticed some fluctuations in vina¡¯s magic, and his eyebrows furrowed. solidifying a magic model? this familiar feeling was something the blood clan ancestor had experienced countless times. he had also tried countless times when improving spells. he didn¡¯t disturb vina and found a place to sit down to become the guardian. solidifying a magic model was very dangerous; if disturbed midway, it could easily cause magic backlash. even with his incredibly high affinity for magic, it was very uncomfortable to trigger a magic backlash, let alone vina. reid extended his spiritual power to observe the little maid who was solidifying the magic model from the magic level. to his surprise, the process was unexpectedly steady. although there were fluctuations in the magic, it remained relatively stable, and the surrounding magic tide kept converging. it seemed as though there was a magic fountain inside vina¡¯s body continuously providing her with magic. reid pondered thoughtfully. as time passed, many apprentices in the mage tower noticed the dense magic, and soon they all gathered on the first floor. ¡°what is this??¡± ¡°it seems miss vina is solidifying a magic model.¡± ¡°why can vina gather so much magic?¡± ¡°amazingly, vina can control such strong magic? by the magic goddess, this is so surprising.¡± ¡°¡­¡± a group of apprentices was full of surprise as they sensed the magic around vina; magic was not a tame kitten but a wild demon beast. for a mage apprentice, more magic was not necessarily better; beyond a certain amount, they couldn¡¯t control it, and the most direct consequence was being overwhelmed by magic. but now the magic around vina was already denser than that of a formal mage, which shocked them immensely. did lord reid feed miss vina dragon blood? amid the complex and anxious emotions, one day, two days, until five days passed. the magic tide suddenly stopped, and just as the apprentices were at a loss, vina¡¯s aura changed dramatically, then she opened her eyes. seeing reid before her, her eyes, like blue agates, shone brightly, and the joy on her face was like a child receiving the most desired gift. ¡°lord reid, i have become a formal mage.¡± wow~ all the mage apprentices started buzzing, their eyes filled with immense envy. a formal mage. this was the first apprentice to become a formal mage since the crimson mage tower was established. ¡°miss vina, you truly have the favor of the magic goddess.¡± ¡°lord reid, did you feed vina dragon blood?¡± ¡°great, finally one of us has become a formal mage, long live lord reid.¡± reid was also overjoyed; he didn¡¯t expect the magic blood to be so powerful, directly helping vina solidify a magic model and become a formal mage. but what delighted him even more was a prompt from the system. ¡°ding~ the mage apprentice of the crimson mage tower, vina bellamy, has broken through to become a formal mage, increasing the strength of the crimson mage tower. reward: 200 experience points.¡± Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Opening a New World Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Opening a New World Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°What is this?¡± Seeing this system prompt, Lide was shocked. It turned out that not only could he gain experience by researching new spells, but his apprentices becoming formal mages could also earn him experience. It was as if he had opened up a whole new world. Now, he knew of three sources of experience points. The first was the innate talent of the Blood Clan Ancestor. Every month, each member of the Bloodline could provide him with a fixed amount of experience. However, this was settled only at the end of each month, so he hadn¡¯t received any yet. The second was researching new magic models. Improving the Mage¡¯s Hand had given him 500 experience points. The third was when apprentices in the Crimson Mage Tower became formal mages. ¡°Glory¡± was not a game where one leveled up by killing monsters, as the official website had repeatedly explained. A few days ago, he had spent dozens of Gold Pucks for Laurent to buy two Level 7 demon beasts. After killing them, apart from the mages having a feast and the apprentices being very happy for those two days, not only did no equipment drop, but not even a bubble appeared. Of course, it was possible he bought demon beasts of too low level, but it also suggested that ¡°Glory¡± had a different focus. Fortunately, he had already explored several ways to gain experience, greatly reducing the impact of not being able to level up by killing monsters. ¡°Veena, from today on, you are a formal mage of the Crimson Mage Tower. You can claim two Gold Pucks every month, and when I¡¯m not here, you¡¯ll be responsible for teaching the apprentices. Now, all first-circle spells in the third-floor study are open to you. You can learn the spells there.¡± Two Gold Pucks, goddess above, how much was that? The mouths of the mage apprentices were almost watering. They could only receive a stipend of 10 Silver Pucks per month at the Mage Tower, which was already a huge fortune for them. And most importantly, they could choose any of the first-circle spells¡ªthat meant when they became formal mages, they could do the same? Generous Lord Lide really was a gift from the Creator God, praise the Divine. Among mages, it had always been a principle to exchange equivalently. If an outsider wanted to learn magic, they had to pay a price. But these mage apprentices were all Lide¡¯s personal property, ever since they entered the Crimson Mage Tower. Naturally, they didn¡¯t have to follow this rule. ¡°Yes, Lord Lide, Veena will teach them diligently.¡± Veena¡¯s beaming smile lit up the entire room. Lord Lide, Veena did not disappoint you. Her sparkling blue gemstone-like eyes showed an indescribable joy, filled with the happiness of becoming a formal mage, and the satisfaction of meeting Lide¡¯s expectations. ¡°Cast a spell, let me see which one you solidified.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lide~¡± Veena pondered for a moment, then channeled her magic power into the magic model in her mind. Snap~ With the sound of a finger snap, a semi-transparent hand appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is this? Mage¡¯s Hand?¡± ¡°Veena, didn¡¯t you solidify a first-circle spell?¡± ¡°No, the magic wave of Mage¡¯s Hand isn¡¯t that strong¡­¡± Mage¡¯s Hand was too simple. Even mage apprentices didn¡¯t consider this spell as a proper first-circle spell. Thus, they were all surprised when Veena conjured up a Mage¡¯s Hand. However, under their watchful eyes, the Mage¡¯s Hand began to change. Swish~ Long sword~ Swish~ Shield~ Swish~ War hammer~ Swish~ A mutated Ultraman The first spell Veena solidified was Lide¡¯s improved Mage¡¯s Hand. This first-circle spell with 90 magic nodes was a demon for all mage apprentices. The magic nodes inside were too complex and unconventional. Even though Lide had explained in detail, no one had been able to understand it. Unexpectedly, Veena was the first to learn it. Lide was pleasantly surprised. He had a lot of affection for the first spell he had improved. ¡°Very good. The improved Mage¡¯s Hand is a spell with a lot of potential. You can explore its potential further in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lide, I will make sure all Crimson Mage Tower apprentices learn this spell. It is your masterpiece.¡± Veena¡¯s eyes showed an intense seriousness. Lide smiled, extending his hand to rub the golden curls of his little maid. ¡°After drinking the Magic Blood, how do you feel inside your body?¡± Veena thought for a moment and earnestly said, ¡°I feel a tremendous amount of magic power in my body, and this magic power is very harmonious and easy to manipulate, unlike the coagulated magic power outside. While solidifying magic nodes, the consumed magic power quickly recovered as well. Lord Lide, you are incredible to have researched such a great magic potion.¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s worshipful gaze, Lide shook his head and fell into deep thought. He originally thought the Magic Blood only restored magic power, but now it seemed he had underestimated the effects of soaking the Divine remains. For a mage apprentice to become a formal mage, they needed to solidify a genuine first-circle spell, with the threshold being at least 50 magic nodes. The process of solidifying a spell required a lot of magic power, often taking months or even years. Because of talent reasons, many mage apprentices failed to solidify magic nodes, even leading to the collapse of the nodes due to lack of magic power. This was why many mage apprentices could never become formal mages in their lifetime. They could command too little magic power. Moreover, even after solidifying the magic nodes, it was not absolutely secure. If the magic nodes were not nourished by magic power for a period, they could collapse. For mage apprentices with meager magic power, nourishing dozens of magic nodes daily in the later stage of solidifying the magic model was already exhausting. Not to mention newly solidified nodes, each additional node increased the burden. But Magic Blood was entirely different. This miraculous magic potion provided a short-term inexhaustible source of magic power¡ªat least for magic apprentices. Lide had hundreds of points of magic power. While the Magic Blood¡¯s enhancement to him was significant, it was not enough to splurge on. Hence, his previous judgment had some deviation. His magic power was like a lake, while a mage apprentice¡¯s magic power was merely a puddle. Pouring this basin of water into the puddle seemed plenty for the mage apprentices to waste. What Lide didn¡¯t know was that the Magic Blood had been poured into the blood pool at its establishment. The entire pool had been soaked by the Holy Spirit¡¯s power for over a century, giving it such potent effects. As an advanced mage, he felt its great utility, let alone the apprentices who weren¡¯t even mages. The effect for them was greater than drinking the blood of a giant dragon. With a source of magic power, solidifying magic nodes became a very simple task. Just repeat, and repeat. Lide looked up, seeing the yearning and anticipation in the eyes of the mage apprentices around him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be envious. This is a magic potion I recently researched. The effect on Veena was quite good. But its cost is too high, so I can¡¯t supply too much in the short term. I will distribute it to the best performers among you. Work hard and show me hope in you.¡± Lide said calmly to the envious apprentices, the Magic Blood Veena had just consumed was around 100 milliliters. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say the amount of Magic Blood in the pool was enough for the Mage Association of Green City. But at this stage, Bloodline still relied on the Magic Blood for support. The more precious something was, the more it couldn¡¯t be easily handed out, or it would lose its value. Upon determining the effects of the Magic Blood, Lide quietly made a decision in his heart. He wanted to use the Magic Blood to cultivate a batch of mages absolutely loyal to him. Humans were not Bloodline and their loyalty was only conditional on knowing he was the master of the Crimson Mage Tower. If one day his identity as a Bloodline was exposed, would these apprentices still be loyal? No one could be sure, and Lide wouldn¡¯t gamble his or his clan¡¯s fate. He wanted mages loyal to him, whether he was a devil or an angel. Turning these apprentices into Bloodlines was also a foolish idea. He feared being discovered, and these greenhorns would reveal themselves quickly. ¡°But if any of you are willing to take a soul oath of eternal loyalty to me, you will receive a bottle of magic potion first.¡± Soul oath. All apprentices¡¯ faces changed dramatically. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Death Gods Whisper Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Death God¡¯s Whisper Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°¡±¡± The Soul Contract originated from the Death God. This deity with powerful divine power was a terrifying presence across the Glory World, holding the powerful divine positions of Death, Soul, and Destruction. The Soul Contract was the Death God¡¯s most proud and successful creation. The Soul Contract was divided into the Primary Contract and the Secondary Contract. The Secondary Contract offered a strand of its soul to the Primary Contract; once signed, the life and death of the Secondary Contract bearer were entirely controlled by the Primary Contract holder. The strength of this contract lay in the fact that as long as the Death God¡¯s spell was recited, even a powerless farmer could sign it. Once the Primary Contract shattered the soul of the Secondary Contract in their Spiritual Sea, the soul of the Secondary Contract bearer would be dragged into the Death God¡¯s Divine Country, becoming the Death God¡¯s delicacy, regardless of where the Secondary Contract bearer was. Therefore, the Soul Contract was also called the Whisper of the Death God. In the main plane of Glory, no one dared to sign it lightly. Seeing the drastically changed expressions of the mage apprentices, Lide remained silent. He never considered this world as a game, and the complex-minded humans could never be as absolutely loyal to him as the Bloodline. Do not be deceived by the respectful demeanor of the mage apprentices now. If they discovered the truth that their mentor was a vampire, would they still maintain their current attitudes? Lide couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. Once his true identity was discovered, he would face a hunt from all of Green City and possibly the entire Human Country. He would not want to cultivate a large batch of enemies. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry in giving me an answer. The future is in your hands. Even if you don¡¯t sign it, you will still receive my training, as long as you show enough talent, just like Vina.¡± With these words, Lide turned and left, leaving behind the mage apprentices deep in thought. ¡°What does Lord Lide mean? That¡¯s the Whisper of the Death God, it¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°An official mage¡­ Vina¡¯s magic potion must be very precious; otherwise, Lord Lide wouldn¡¯t make such demands.¡± ¡°I really envy Vina. If only I were a girl¡­¡± The mage apprentices knew well the preciousness of the magic potion. But the legendary Whisper of the Death God filled them with immense dread. Once a Soul Contract was established, their lives would no longer be their own. The desire for power and fear of death put them in extreme torment. In the crowd, Kohen and Carlo, whose magic talents were similar to Vina¡¯s, exchanged a complicated look. Kohen seemed to notice something, reached out, and pulled Carlo¡¯s clothing, and the two slightly distanced themselves from the other mage apprentices. ¡°Carlo, what do you think?¡± Carlo looked deeply at the handsome, spirited Kohen with golden short hair. ¡°Kohen, if Lord Lide asked you to do something dangerous, like going to the Far Mountain Range to hunt a One-eyed Giant, could you refuse?¡± Kohen was stunned and after contemplating for a moment, revealed a bit of a bitter smile. ¡°No, Lord Lide¡¯s orders cannot be refused by any of us.¡± Carlo smiled slightly, patting Kohen on the shoulder. ¡°In the Crimson Mage Tower, you, Vina, and I, the three of us have the best talents. But Vina is Lord Lide¡¯s maid and often receives benefits first without having to queue like us.¡± Kohen looked at Carlo in confusion, not understanding what he meant by this. ¡°Such a precious magic potion, even an Extraordinary Mage may not have many. Lord Lide must have gone to great lengths to create it.¡± Carlo¡¯s black pupils revealed a complicated expression. ¡°Kohen, you come from a noble background, but there are many things only we commoners understand. If it weren¡¯t for Lord Lide taking me in, I¡¯d probably be dead in the sewers of Green City by now. If there was a chance to become an official mage, believe me, countless commoners would be willing to sign a Soul Contract or even live only ten years after drinking a magic potion.¡± ¡°In this world, power is everything.¡± Kohen blankly stared at his companion, a small figure with messy black hair and beautiful black eyes, deeply shaken by his words. Born into nobility, Kohen had a comfortable material life from a young age. He had difficulty understanding the mindset of commoners until now. ¡°If we cannot avoid danger when encountered, then what is a Soul Contract?¡± ¡°This is also a screening process for the Crimson Mage Tower. Mage apprentices who sign the Soul Contract will receive the best training from Lord Lide.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the changes in Lord Lide recently? An Advanced Mage with a level exceeding 10. If he diligently instructs us, how long will it take for us to become official mages? How long to become Intermediate Mages?¡± After Carlo finished speaking, he turned and went upstairs, leaving the handsome Kohen in deep thought. Lide sat leisurely in his study on the third floor, browsing through his collection of books. In the memory of the Blood Clan Ancestor, he had already read through these thousands of books. The longevity species, with their extended lifespans, had an accumulation of knowledge far beyond that of humans. When Carlo knocked and entered to express his decision, Lide was quite satisfied internally. It seemed there indeed were a few clever individuals among this group of mage apprentices. ¡°Lord Lide, if you hadn¡¯t taken me in, I might still be begging on the streets, or even kicked into the sewers by passing nobles. I am willing to give you everything of mine, even my soul.¡± Seeing those determined black eyes, Lide felt a warmth in his heart and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Very good, your cleverness has earned you a future.¡± He reached out and took out another crystal bottle filled with Magic Blood. He had brought out five bottles in total, two of which he kept for observation, as he needed to confirm how long the Magic Blood¡¯s effects would last when away from the Holy Spirit. The remaining three bottles were intended for the apprentices, but the potency of the Magic Blood was so strong that it directly helped the apprentices advance, prompting further thoughts in him. ¡°This is Magic Blood brewed at a great cost. After drinking it, immediately fix your magic model, and if all goes well, you will breakthrough and become an official mage, like Vina.¡± Receiving the Magic Blood, Carlo¡¯s joy was apparent on his face. ¡°Yes, Lord Lide.¡± After saying this, Carlo knelt on one knee, placing a hand on his chest, and began to chant a long and awkward spell. ¡°Oi¡­ pf¡­ nq¡­ Great deity who controls death and souls, I am your loyal servant, I am your most devout believer, I am willing to use your power to sign a Soul Contract with my master. If the contract is broken, I will offer my soul, serving you forever, great Death God.¡± When the final words fell, Lide felt a grand and imposing power seemingly watching him from somewhere in the world. In his Spiritual Sea, a strand of soul appeared. The Spiritual Sea, being the most essential and secretive part of a person, was challenging for external objects to enter. But at this moment, the soul strand settled comfortably in the Spiritual Sea without rejection. Lide touched the soul strand with his spiritual power, faintly sensing the general thoughts of the owner. Currently, Carlo had fear, admiration, respect, and joy for Lide, all very complex emotions. He felt that as soon as he tore this strand with his spirit, the other party would die instantaneously. His soul would become the spoils of the Death God, just as the oath declared. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55: The Second Official Mage Chapter 55: Chapter 55: The Second Official Mage Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When the mage apprentices below were still frowning and getting entangled, Carlo, a commoner by birth but with a broad outlook, had already received his reward. After drinking the Magic Blood, Carlo experienced for the first time the exhilarating sensation of having endless magic power within his body and also noticed the potency of the Magic Potion. The most dangerous and difficult step of solidifying the magic model became extremely simple with ample magic power supporting him. He just needed to manipulate the magic power to solidify the magic nodes in the Spiritual Sea as he had memorized. Repeat and repeat again until all the magic nodes were solidified successfully. With Vina¡¯s experience beforehand, Lide was not very worried about Carlo and continued to record notes. Five and a half Sunshine Hours later. The sky was already occupied by the Night Goddess, and the Magic Lamp in the study emitted a warm yellow light, casting an antique aura on the books. Carlo, who had his eyes tightly closed, opened them with an incredibly joyful expression. Whoosh~ An orange-red fireball, the size of an egg, floated in front of him. At the same time, Lide also received a system notification. ¡°Ding~ Carlo Bach, a mage apprentice of the Crimson Mage Tower, has broken through to become an official mage. The strength of the Crimson Mage Tower has been enhanced, rewarding character experience¡ª¡ª200¡± Lide Kachar Race: Bloodline (Ancestor) Level: Mage lv10 (1003/5000), Warrior lv5 (Level Cap Reached) Magic Power: 652/652 Talent Specialization: Blood Clan Ancestor (Unique), Bloodline Shackles (Limited), Magic Affinity (Extreme) Racial Skills: Bat Transformation, Blood Absorption Recovery, Super Strong Physique (Passive) Spells: First Circle Spells: Small Fireball Skill, Thunderbolt Skill, Puppetry Technique, Mage¡¯s Hand (Improved), Magic Shield, Waterfall Skill Second Circle Spells: Reconnaissance Skill, Big Fireball Skill, Thunderstorm Skill, Big Puppet Skill, Magic Surge, Rapid Advancement, Enhancement Skill, Charming Skill Three Circle Spells: Instant Teleportation, Void Walk, Bursting Fireball Previously, the improved Mage¡¯s Hand earned him 500 experience, and the promotion of two apprentices earned him another 400. Lide discovered that his experience had increased significantly over the past half month, completing one-fifth of the requirement for the upgrade. Just 4000 more points of experience and he could level up to 11. At this moment, Lide felt the impulse to return to Dawn City and bring back a large tank of Magic Blood, so all apprentices could break through to become official mages. These twenty apprentices becoming official mages would immediately upgrade him. But his rationality suppressed this impulse. Even if all 22 mage apprentices in the Mage Tower were to be promoted at once, causing a great sensation, even if only a third of them succeeded, it would still be a huge shock. A mage apprentice becoming an official mage was the most crucial step, from nothing to something. Once this step was crossed, becoming an intermediate mage was almost only a matter of time. But it was often this step that prevented 99% of the mage apprentices from touching the real realm of mages, remaining apprentices for life. If Lide spread the news that he possessed large quantities of Magic Potions that could 100% help someone advance, not just him but even the Extraordinary Mages of Green City might not be able to protect him. On the contrary, if he claimed to have exchanged a huge price for a limited quantity of Magic Potions, others might feel envious but would not say much. Because such Magic Potions were not uncommon, the difference lay only in whether they were expensive or not. So the matter of training mage apprentices still required a good excuse, there was no rush. ¡°Lord Lide, I broke through!¡± Carlo¡¯s tone held an indisputable joy. ¡°Very well, from now on, your treatment in the Mage Tower will be the same as Vina¡¯s. Learn new spells as quickly as possible, and in the future, you¡¯ll be responsible for teaching the mage apprentices.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lide.¡± Lide smiled slightly. ¡°From now on, call me teacher.¡± Carlo raised his head, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°Teacher,¡± this title held too special a meaning. Only truly recognized apprentices were qualified to call their mentor ¡°teacher.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Lide stepped forward and patted the small boy on the shoulder, ¡°Carlo, you are a smart person. Work hard, and you will get what you want.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher. I will not disappoint you.¡± ¡°Dismissed.¡± When Carlo went down to the first floor of the Mage Tower, it caused another uproar. Carlo actually broke through to become an official mage?! It was too surprising. The apprentices who had been hesitant were completely convinced after seeing the Small Fireball Skill floating in Carlo¡¯s hand. Without exception, they all came to Lide¡¯s study. ¡°Lord Lide, I am willing to sign the Soul Contract.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lide, we are willing.¡± ¡°As long as you can make us real mages, any price is worth it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± In just one day, two apprentices like them had broken through to become official mages. This had a huge impact on them. Lide had already prepared for this, knowing that no one could remain indifferent under such a great temptation. Especially a group of mage apprentices who couldn¡¯t even touch the threshold of being an official mage. ¡°Hmm, very well. You should know how expensive the potion that awakens a mage apprentice to become an official mage is. This type of Magic Potion can sell for at least 300 gold pucks on the market, so I only have a few. It is impossible for everyone to get one.¡± The apprentices below instantly regretted it, looking at Carlo with jealous eyes. If they had made up their minds earlier, the opportunity would have been theirs. ¡°To be fair, I will conduct an assessment in a month. The top three in the assessment will be rewarded with a Magic Potion.¡± ¡°So, no excuses or reasons, go work hard.¡± ¡°As for the Soul Contract, I do not force you. You can wait until the day you get the potion.¡± The mage apprentices below had no more hesitation. They believed that those who secured the potion on that day would be the first to sign the Soul Contract. Such a precious Magic Potion, being able to use it was already being favored by the Goddess of Luck. Hundreds of gold pucks, even recruiting an intermediate mage for the Crimson Mage Tower wouldn¡¯t cost that much. How could it be possible without a price? After the first person stepped forward, everyone signed the Soul Contract with Lide. Henceforth, these mage apprentices completely entrusted their lives to Lide, without any chance of betrayal. Even if it was exposed later that they were Bloodline, Lide had absolute confidence in controlling these apprentices. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Preparing to Establish Connections Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Preparing to Establish Connections Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next morning. On the seventh floor of the Mage Tower, Laurent reported respectfully to Lide, who stood by the window. ¡°Rom Bernard, Level 5 mage, 27 years old, son of a Marquis in the Nolan Empire. He came to Green City from the capital, Nolan City, half a year ago to work as a steward in the Alex Chamber of Commerce and holds considerable reputation among the nobles of Green City. He has a fondness for precious antiques and gemstones, particularly elven art. Rom is also an ardent pursuer of Winnie Alex, having come to Green City for Miss Winnie. However, according to rumors, Miss Winnie seems to have no special feelings for Rom; their relationship in the Chamber of Commerce is merely that of a superior and subordinate.¡± Laurent paused slightly, looking at Lide, who was gazing down at the street through the glass window. ¡°Lord Lide, Rom holds a significant part of the management authority in the Alex Chamber of Commerce. If we want to purchase large quantities of supplies, we can¡¯t avoid this gentleman.¡± The obstacles in the grain plan had profoundly changed Lide. Although he eventually resolved the issue perfectly, it prompted him to forge connections within Green City¡¯s network. So he instructed Laurent to secretly gather information on the nobles of Green City. Given his status, it would be most appropriate for him to handle this personally. However, he wasn¡¯t ready to engage with his mentor, the Great Mage Spark, so the most straightforward approach was to win over a decently influential noble. Dawn City was now merely a framework. Apart from the city itself, everything else had to be built from scratch. Not only did they need to purchase large quantities of supplies, but they also had to prevent information leaks¡­ The Bloodline identity made him tread carefully. This was much like those management games on Earth, but the distinguishing factor was that in the game, one could start over after losing. Here, one mistake would doom the entire Bloodline. In this context, finding a breakthrough was paramount. During this period, Rom Bernard, manager of the Alex Chamber of Commerce, came into Lide¡¯s sight. Not only did Rom hold an esteemed title as the son of a Marquis, but he also played a crucial role in the Alex Chamber of Commerce. The upcoming new acquisition plan would likely be impossible without navigating this behemoth entrenched in Green City. Actually, Laurent suggested focusing on Winnie, but Lide rejected the notion outright. That exceedingly beautiful girl had too alarming a background, and her astuteness hinted at unknown motives, making it best to avoid her. After finishing his report, Laurent hesitated with a frown and said, ¡°Lord Lide, recently I¡¯ve felt the Alex Chamber of Commerce might be investigating our Golden Wheat Commerce. Their steward even indirectly inquired about the destination of that batch of grain.¡± Lide¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Turning around, a cold glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°How can you be sure they are investigating us? Isn¡¯t it normal to gather information about competitors in commercial transactions?¡± Laurent¡¯s frown slowly relaxed, and he smiled again. ¡°Because they¡¯ve been inquiring too much, especially about you. Of course, I might be overthinking. Recently, the Alex Chamber of Commerce has been looking out for our Golden Wheat Commerce. In the past, those popular commodities never came our way, but in recent days, we¡¯ve gotten hold of several. The Golden Wheat Commerce has earned at least thirty Gold Pucks from this. By the goddess, these are fully ours, not shared with any of those damned underground forces¡­ Lord Lide, this is all because of you. Praise be to you~¡± Laurent mentioned it casually, not dwelling on it, but Lide perceived it differently. Even the smallest anomalies required vigilance. What was that purple-eyed, beautiful girl planning? Though they had only met once, Lide had a profound apprehension toward Winnie, that stunning tulip. She wasn¡¯t like the na?ve little rabbit Veena. She was the disciple of a Transcendent, the daughter of a Marquis, and a Level 11 Gale Warrior. By comparison, her beauty was less striking. ¡°Laurent, send an invitation to Lord Rom, inviting him to join us for a drink tonight at the finest tavern in Green City¡ªElvis.¡± It was time to plant a nail in the enemy¡¯s camp. Lide¡¯s deep black eyes were as profound as the starry sky. Laurent left respectfully. Lide¡¯s status among humans wasn¡¯t low. Not only did he hold the title of Imperial Baron, but he was also a Level 10 genius mage, a disciple of the Great Mage Spark. This status was exceedingly esteemed. Two daylight hours later, Laurent returned with Rom¡¯s reply. Rom¡¯s note expressed delight at Lide¡¯s invitation and confirmed he would arrive punctually at 7 P.M. It also conveyed his admiration for Lide¡¯s genius and sent regards to his teacher, Spark. It was typical noble exchange rhetoric. ¡°Laurent, Rom has always been pursuing Miss Winnie, correct?¡± Lide closed the ornate invitation in his hand, smiling at Laurent. Laurent was slightly taken aback. He previously suggested Lide contact Winnie directly, considering she was the president of the Alex Chamber of Commerce. Her authority and resources far surpassed what Rom, an outsider, could match. In his view, they had even shared a positive interaction¡­ She had helped the Golden Wheat Commerce resolve their grain issue. Therefore, Winnie seemed like the best person to approach, but Lide had reacted with deep aversion, which baffled him. Now, hearing Lide ask this again, his expression turned peculiar. Could it be that Lord Lide had also been captivated by this tulip of Green City? Seeing Laurent¡¯s odd look, Lide shook his head helplessly. ¡°Everyone has weaknesses, right?¡± Laurent gave a knowing smile. ¡°Lord Lide, there¡¯s no need to hide an affection for a beautiful girl. Someone as handsome and outstanding as you, no girl could resist your charm. If my daughter were older, I would certainly want her to be your concubine.¡± Lide was pleased, appreciating Laurent¡¯s perceptiveness. ¡°You have a daughter?¡± Laurent was filled with pride. ¡°Lord Lide, my daughter is famously beautiful in Green City.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, she looks exactly like me.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Let¡¯s discuss Rom instead.¡± Laurent appeared sullen. ¡°Lord Rom is the eldest son of the Bernard family and was a disciple of a Great Mage at the Royal Academy in Nolan Empire. He met Miss Winnie at the Royal Academy and fell in love at first sight¡­¡± It was a very old and common story¡ªa wealthy noble youth fell for a noble girl who traveled far for her studies. The noble girl¡¯s outstanding talent and perfect appearance captivated him. The noble youth pursued her madly year after year until even after she returned to her own territory, he still pined for her, eventually following her far and wide just to be by her side every day. After hearing this, Lide deeply sighed. In this age of inconvenient transportation, only bored nobles could afford to do such things. And besides, though it sounded romantic, wasn¡¯t this just the archetype of a suck-up? Blinking, Lide slowly formed an idea. He wasn¡¯t adept at dealing with unfamiliar nobles, but tricking a suck-up might be very simple? Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57: New Plan Chapter 57: Chapter 57: New Plan Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°` At night, the Crimson Mage Tower. Lide, who had just finished socializing, felt pretty good. Initially, he thought that connecting with Rom tonight would be a tough battle; earning a nobleman¡¯s trust with just a few words was very difficult. But the progress was unexpectedly smooth. Lide gave some advice to this young nobleman, who was caught up in a romantic quagmire, and after a drink together, their relationship improved significantly. The conversation between the two nobles went without any surprises. The overall process was uneventful, which put him in a good mood. He called Laurent over. This steward of the Golden Wheat Commerce was now almost reduced to running errands for him. But there was no other way; there were too few people in Green City he could use. Most of the apprentices in the Mage Tower were inexperienced youth, untried by society, and couldn¡¯t handle many tasks. Moreover, Lide wasn¡¯t familiar with the people in the Golden Wheat Commerce. Among them, only Laurent was handy to use. ¡°Laurent, starting tomorrow, procure a batch of cotton, cloth, and farm tools, enough for eight thousand people.¡± Hiss~ Laurent gasped in surprise. Supplies for eight thousand people, was Lord Lide planning to go to war? ¡°Lord Lide, because of those damned Beastmen, the prices of supplies have risen drastically lately. If we can wait until the spring when the Beastmen retreat¡­¡± Lide waved his hand to interrupt Laurent, his tone indisputable. ¡°No, Laurent, you only need to complete the task.¡± His gaze was thunderous, exuding an irrefutable dominance. ¡°At all costs.¡± These four words were enough to convey everything. Laurent trembled all over, looking at Lide with some fear and feeling a sense of unfamiliarity. Lide¡¯s easygoing demeanor recently almost made him forget that this man was a high and mighty mage. Opponent controlled his fate, with life and death hanging in the balance of a single word. Cold sweat quietly soaked his back, Laurent, who gave you the guts to dare to question Lord Lide?! Hurriedly, he spoke. ¡°Yes, Lord Lide. Your orders are the direction in which the Golden Wheat Commerce moves forward. No matter what it is, even if you want warriors¡¯ weapons, I will buy them.¡± Lide gave Laurent a deep look. ¡°Laurent, do your best. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± After speaking, his tone softened, ¡°Your daughter is fifteen years old now, isn¡¯t she? If you do well this time, she can come to the Mage Tower next year to study magic.¡± Laurent was overjoyed, looking at Lide in disbelief. ¡°Lord Lide, the Master Priest of the Life Temple said that my daughter doesn¡¯t have enough talent and is not suitable to become a mage¡­¡± Lide smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t play these little tricks. Recently, the Mage Tower has developed a new magic potion that can help one become an official mage. You¡¯ve met Vina and Carlo, haven¡¯t you? As long as you make enough contributions, your daughter will also have a chance to get the magic potion worth three hundred Gold Pucks.¡± Laurent¡¯s face immediately lit up with a smile. ¡°Lord Lide, you see things more clearly than the Goddess herself. I swear to the Life Goddess that I will complete all the tasks you¡¯ve assigned.¡± ¡°Go then. Contact the sellers first and come back to get the Gold Pucks.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°If you encounter difficulties, you can find Rom from the Alex Chamber of Commerce. He will help.¡± Lide casually reminded him, Laurent¡¯s body stiffened, and his eyes towards Lide became even more respectful. Rom will help. The tone was casual, but Laurent understood the weight of those words. Rom was the marquis¡¯s son; he hadn¡¯t expected that their relationship would develop so quickly after just one meeting. Lide¡¯s handsome face became even more mysterious and respected in his heart. Watching Laurent leave with vigor, Lide smiled slightly. Using a carrot and stick approach, though old-fashioned, still proved effective. Everyone has inertia. Though Laurent had been working diligently recently, he gave off a sense of maintaining rather than expanding. Now, with the obsession with his daughter becoming an official mage, Lide believed this guy would definitely put in twelve times the effort to help him work. What he paid was just a cup of Magic Blood, which wouldn¡¯t be needed until the distant future. For him, the cost was nearly negligible. Capitalist Lide was quite satisfied with this. However, the shortage of manpower caused him a sense of restraint once again. Whether it was Dawn City or the Crimson Mage Tower, there were too few people available. There was no need to worry about Dawn City for now. As the human population increased, the Bloodline numbers could be expanded next spring. But the Crimson Mage Tower was different from the Bloodline. Training humans required a lot of time and resources; it wasn¡¯t like the Bloodline, where just becoming a Bloodline could give you the talent of an Upper Race. It was time to replenish some new blood in the Crimson Mage Tower. Looking at the dark night sky outside the window, Lide was pensive. The next day. News that excited the area around the Crimson Mage Tower spread out. The Crimson Mage Tower planned to recruit a batch of mage apprentices and a batch of merchant apprentices. Of course, the former news was the main point of excitement, while the merchant apprentices were selectively ignored. Blessed Goddess, it was the Crimson Mage Tower. There were fewer than ten Mage Towers in all of Green City; besides the three Great Mages, there were only five Advanced Mages with their own Mage Towers. And the Crimson Mage Tower in their area was one of them. Becoming a mage. How tempting was that thought? Imagining that one day they could become a high-ranking mage, how many people were boiling with excitement? Especially families with children aged between ten and twenty were almost fanatical. The usually quiet small square outside the Crimson Mage Tower¡¯s gate was packed with people, a few mage apprentices responsible for releasing information surrounded by a crowd. ¡°Mage, my daughter is only thirty-two. She has magic talent, can she become your apprentice?¡± ¡°Only recruiting those aged ten to twenty? My son is only three, but his magic talent would definitely impress the Magic Goddess. Mage, please let my son try, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± ¡°Me, sir, can I be considered? I definitely have mage talent, sir¡­¡± ¡°Sir, here are five Gold Pucks, they¡¯re all yours if you take my daughter into the Mage Tower¡­¡± ¡°` Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Quietly Deepening Sense of Identity Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Quietly Deepening Sense of Identity Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The residents of Dawn City had been in a frenzy these past few days. Because the first thing the Security Team with a monthly salary of 12 silver pukes did after recruiting a full team was to measure the land in the wasteland outside the southern district. Each ten acres was divided into one plot, and a one-blade-width deep ditch was dug in the middle as a partition. And to speed up the measurement, the Holy Light Bloodline also hired 50 civilians and promised that they would receive three silver pukes as a reward upon completion. The 50 slots were instantly filled by the crowd. At this moment, everyone could see that the Holy Light Bloodline was truly going to fulfill their promise¡­ to allocate land to every adult. Life Goddess above, this was the best news they had heard. Excited residents, after receiving free food, spontaneously helped out, just to speed up the work. The sooner it was completed, the sooner they might receive their piece of land. Recker came to the wasteland outside the southern district after receiving a notification from Harrison. Looking at the black soil beneath the low grass, Recker felt an inexplicable urge to cry. He swore to the Life Goddess, this was fertile land; even in Eric Town, land of this quality did not exceed twenty acres. Land represented hope, represented the future. And he would get one of these plots, ten acres, enough to support his family. Maybe in the future, he could marry a wife and say goodbye to his previous nomadic life. Only civilians with land had roots and didn¡¯t have to worry about starving to death anytime. Lide¡¯s land distribution plan undoubtedly struck at the vital point of the civilians. ¡°Recker, you are the captain of the logistics team, you also need to organize them, measuring the land will be a big project,¡± Harrison stood under a big tree, wearing a white mage robe. His appearance was quite androgynous, his tone very gentle, and behind him were two Bloodline members who looked somewhat unwell because of the daytime. Daytime was too unfriendly to Bloodline members, so the land measuring task could only be handed over to humans. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Recker¡¯s fear of Bloodline members had largely dissipated after interacting with these Holy Light Bloodline members. These Bloodline members were nothing like the legends; they were polite, courteous, and each one of them was handsome or beautiful, making people quickly develop a good impression. If the other party weren¡¯t truly vampires, Recker believed that these people would already be wholeheartedly settled in Dawn City. But as things stood, even if they were vampires, they would still be wholeheartedly settled in Dawn City. The temptation offered by the other side was too great; no one could refuse. Not only were they giving land, but they were also going to establish schools and a Magic Tower, basically arranging the survival and development issues for them, allowing them to peacefully settle down and see the future. This feeling of seeing hope was an experience these borderland civilians had never had before. So the attachment of these civilians to Dawn City developed far quicker than Lide had expected, so much so that many of his tricks had not yet been deployed, and the goal was already achieved. However, he, still in Green City purchasing supplies, was naturally unaware of the changes already happening among the residents. The second day, the third day. On the fourth day of measuring the land, with the participation of hundreds of people, the process that was initially planned to take a week was completed in half the time. And just when all the civilians were preparing to draw lots to get their piece of land, Dawn City welcomed its second group of residents. Audis felt very pleased because the two border operations had gone perfectly, without encountering those damned Beastmen. The first time had brought back more than 700 people, and this time, they found a group of refugees numbering over a thousand. No one could remain calm under the Magic Language Bats covering the sky. A group of civilians who had lost their land under the force of Beastmen fell into a complete collapse at first sight of the Bloodline. If Audis had not been well-prepared, these thousand people might have scattered and fled. There was no resistance, not a single person dared to stand out. The most powerful among them was a level 4 Hunter, with no ability to resist. This large group of refugees from over ten villages was captured by the Bloodline just like that. When the Magic Language Bats carrying the crowd landed in Dawn City late at night, Harrison, already informed, had Recker lead the logistics and security teams along with the Bloodline to welcome the new residents. ¡­ The first porcupine to become a resident of Dawn City was now a member of the Security Team due to his strong physique. After receiving the order tonight, he joined the team welcoming the second group of residents. On the first day of joining the Security Team, Porcupine received a reward of five silver pukes. Life Goddess above, it was the first time in his life that he had received so much money in one go, and at the end of the month, he would still get 6 more silver pukes. He absolutely loved this job. But what he found most compelling was the imminent land distribution, that was his root. He had originally been very apprehensive about joining the Security Team, especially with the presence of Holy Light Bloodline members. But after patrolling with the Holy Light Bloodline mage for the past few days, his ideas subtly changed. What he originally thought were terrifying vampires were actually not that bad, apart from their extreme dislike of sunlight. Otherwise, they were very similar to humans. ¡°Boss, yesterday I caught a wild chicken outside, made soup, and it tasted amazing. I think you must have never tasted it, would you come over to my house tonight after we¡¯re done?¡± For example, at this moment, Porcupine had figured out the personalities of the two Holy Light Bloodline members in their team; one liked to collect strange and quirky objects, such as cups from hundreds of years ago, and the other liked human food. As expected, upon hearing this, the Bloodline member next to him subconsciously swallowed, ¡°Was it really that good?¡± Bloodline members did not crave human food much, but some individuals, like Lide, purely enjoyed tasting food. ¡°Absolutely,¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll come to your house tonight after we¡¯re done. Night Goddess above, if you dare to deceive me, I will beat you up,¡± Porcupine chuckled, ¡°Of course not, my wife¡¯s culinary skills are famous in Eric Town, and even now in Dawn City, they are top-notch.¡± The Bloodline member¡¯s expression shifted slightly, he looked deeply at Porcupine, and nodded. ¡°Yes, our Dawn City,¡± This sentence stunned Porcupine for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand why the other party repeated it but didn¡¯t have time to think more as the cheers of the crowd around the square interrupted his thoughts. The second group of humans had arrived. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59 The Arrival of the Second Batch of Humans Chapter 59: Chapter 59 The Arrival of the Second Batch of Humans Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Raymond was a commoner on the border between the Nolan Empire and the Beastman Empire, but unlike others, he owned a piece of land. Though small, it was enough to sustain his family. But bad news often comes unexpectedly. This year¡¯s Beastman invasion came too early; the village wasn¡¯t prepared when those damn dirty creatures entered. Fear, despair. No words could describe how Raymond felt when he saw the Beastmen. Though he escaped and saved his life in time, he lost everything¡ªwealth and food no longer belonged to him. Raymond was forced to flee with others from the village; their final destination was Green City, a thousand-year-old metropolis. Legend had it that every Frost Month, nobles in Green City would distribute bread and food, and it was the only place across the southern border that offered a glimmer of hope. But the long distance on foot took too much time. Over ten days, Raymond encountered several groups of refugees from nearby villages. Banding together was human nature, and Raymond generously accepted them. Thus, more and more people gathered around him, but at the same time, their food supply dwindled. Green City seemed so distant; the crowd didn¡¯t know how much longer it would take to reach it, or if they could survive until then. Despair began to fill the crowd. Even Raymond, who was temporarily elected as the leader, started to waver. It was then that a giant bat, like a demon, appeared. No one could forget the sight of that enormous bat flapping its fleshy wings, full of sharp teeth glinting coldly in the dusk after the sun had set. By the gods above, everyone was filled with fear at that moment. If there was an apocalypse, this scene would be its extreme. When a Vampire with bat wings hovered in midair, Raymond even foresaw the arrival of slaughter and death. If humans had something they always hated and feared, it was definitely the notorious Vampires. These legendary demons who lived on human blood embodied everything humans feared: Mystery, bloodthirstiness, cruelty, murderousness, and power. Men protected their wives, women shielded their children. While everyone trembled, awaiting their fate¡­ Something unexpected happened to Raymond. The other side claimed to be the Holy Light Bloodline, different from the evil Vampires, and that they wouldn¡¯t harm humans. They also claimed they would take them to a city without war, without Demon Beasts, without noble exploitation. By the goddess, if he hadn¡¯t pinched himself hard to feel the pain, he would have thought he was dreaming. When did the supposedly extremely evil Vampires change? Anxiety, unease, fear of the unknown, and worries about the Bloodline¡ªnegative emotions spread among the crowd. But no one could oppose. No one. Because those giant bats still flew above, Raymond swore those demons¡¯ wings spanned ten blades wide, and their sharp barbs could penetrate a warrior¡¯s armor. Hundreds of Vampires with open wings patrolled, their power enough to easily kill all of them. Raymond chose to surrender. He had no choice; he was just a level-4 warrior, and that was only due to his cousin, who had been a mercenary and trained him tirelessly. No one could resist a group of powerful demons. So, Raymond and everyone else boarded the house-sized bats and embarked on an unknown journey. Until Raymond arrived at Dawn City, he remained anxious and uneasy. He even imagined what they would encounter in the Vampire¡¯s lair¡ªperhaps they¡¯d be imprisoned in dungeons where the sun never shone, taken away daily by Vampires as food, and kept alive only to die one by one. Just like the legends. But something unexpected happened to Raymond. The Vampire lair turned out to be a vast city!! By the goddess, it wasn¡¯t a dark, damp dungeon?? As Raymond saw the scene below the bat, he sank into deeper shock. There was a brightly lit plaza in the city¡¯s center. That wasn¡¯t the main point¡ªthe main point was that there were many humans on the plaza. Yes, humans, appearing in a city ruled by Vampires!! What surprised Raymond most was that these humans seemed to get along well with the Vampires. After getting off the giant bat, he saw a human happily chatting with a nearby Vampire. And the Vampire didn¡¯t mind at all, instead engaging in lively conversation with the human. Hell! Had he arrived in the abyss? Why was there such a strange scene? Did these humans not fear these blood-sucking demons? How dared they chat with Vampires? How dared they get so close to these evil beings? Confusion and puzzlement filled not only Raymond¡¯s mind but also everyone else¡¯s. This scene was too surprising; no one could imagine that the Vampire Castle, which they thought was hell, would have so many ordinary humans. Moreover, these humans were completely free¡ªno shackles, no scars, no fear. This scene, which defied common sense, released a large part of the fear among the newly arrived populace of Dawn City. Porcupine saw the anxious newcomers and chuckled, feeling a strange sense of pride. A bunch of kids, never seen such a scene, have you! Having arrived a few days earlier, Porcupine felt a senior¡¯s superiority. He wanted to loudly scold these guys right now. Look at you panicked fools, what¡¯s there to worry about? It¡¯s just the Holy Light Bloodline¡¯s castle! But as a member of the Security Team, his duty today was to welcome these new residents. Scolding wasn¡¯t his job, and he felt a bit regretful about that. ¡°You don¡¯t have to panic. This is Dawn City. The Holy Light Bloodline are our protectors, and they won¡¯t harm us. Do you see? We are the Security Team of Dawn City, all humans. We haven¡¯t been harmed; please rest assured.¡± ¡°Everyone, line up and register your identities in order. After registration, each of you can receive some wheat and a piece of bread. Remember, cutting the line is not allowed in Dawn City. Anyone causing disruption by cutting in line will lose their food allocation for today. Follow the order. Only after registration can you receive food.¡± With the loud shouts of the Security Team members, the panicked crowd slowly calmed down. The initial fear faded significantly with the appearance of fellow humans providing firm assurances. Upon the Security Team¡¯s reminder, many people finally noticed that large pots had been set up at the edge of the plaza, and tables nearby were filled with white bread. Clearly, the food was specially prepared. By the goddess, is this really food for them? The group, weary from a day¡¯s journey, suddenly felt their stomachs growl with hunger. ¡°This, this really is a Vampire¡¯s castle? Why do I feel even Green City couldn¡¯t provide such treatment?¡± ¡°By the goddess, am I dreaming? Why are there so many humans in the Vampire¡¯s lair? Is this really the Holy Light Bloodline¡¯s castle and not an evil Vampire¡¯s lair?!¡± ¡°So much bread, and it¡¯s white bread! This is unbelievable¡ªutterly unimaginable!¡± Even Raymond was stunned by the scene. He looked at the Security Team maintaining order around him, then at the Bloodline nearby, his eyes filled with deep confusion. Vampires were no longer the evil beings, but rather the Holy Light Bloodline who could offer humans protection? What had happened to this world? Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Incredible Raymond Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Incredible Raymond Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Line up in order, don¡¯t think about cutting the line, everyone has to register.¡± ¡°After registering, you can get free food, and everyone will be allocated a house.¡± ¡°You should really feel lucky, in a few days it¡¯s the day for land distribution, and you¡¯ve made it in time.¡± ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ve been busy for so many days, but in the end, you get to enjoy it for free.¡± ¡°Ten acres of land, everyone gets ten acres, this is unbelievable, you newcomers are just too lucky.¡± Amidst the muttered complaints and conversations of the surrounding security team, Raymond grew increasingly bewildered. What was this? House allocation, and land distribution? What was going on? Filled with questions, he moved slightly closer to a nearby security team member, with a face full of smiles, and said, ¡°Sir, could you please explain what you just mentioned about the house and land distribution?¡± The porcupine looked at the tall man in front of him, feeling somewhat familiar. After a closer look, he realized he didn¡¯t know him at all and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not a ¡®sir,¡¯ I¡¯m just a member of the security team. I came to Dawn City just a few days ago, like you.¡± After saying this, he paused and looked at Raymond, who seemed to want to say more, and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are safe here. The Holy Light Bloodline is not an evil vampire, they mean no harm to us humans. On the contrary, you should be thankful for being chosen by the Holy Light Bloodline. As for the house and land allocation, the registration officer will explain it clearly to you in a bit.¡± The porcupine patted the still somewhat anxious Raymond on the shoulder, feeling a bit emotional inside. When he came to Dawn City a few days ago, he was even more terrified than this guy. But he still remembered the gentle tone of Kachar City Lord when talking to him. When Kachar heard his coarse name and how he could only farm, the lord didn¡¯t mock or ridicule him; instead, he comforted him. The feeling of being respected for the first time was the most important motivation for him to suppress his inner fear and join the security team. Praise the Life Goddess, praise Kachar the City Lord. After a few days of interaction with the Holy Light Bloodline, the porcupine made a decision. If he could really get ten acres of land, even if he could leave Dawn City, he would choose to stay here. Raymond didn¡¯t know what thoughts the security team member, who was chatting and laughing with a vampire, had in mind, but what he said left Raymond feeling very complicated. The Holy Light Bloodline, do they really not harm humans? If these words were spoken by vampires, he would have doubted them. But hearing it from a living human who wasn¡¯t scared or worried talking with vampires, although doubtful, he found his suspicions weakening. Following the long line, Raymond carefully observed the first batch of people registering ahead. Most of them had the same expressions, initially showing fear and concern when being questioned by vampires, but their faces filled with joy upon receiving a small piece of paper. Although their fear hadn¡¯t entirely disappeared, he could clearly feel that these people seemed less afraid of the vampires in front of them. Life Goddess watch over us, did these demons cast some evil spell on them? But it shouldn¡¯t be, Raymond recalled the conversations about the house and land allocation mentioned by the security team. His heart started beating uncontrollably. Could this all be real? Watching the people behind him, one after another, register and then leave with smiles to collect food, he felt a sense of inexplicable anticipation. Could the benefits mentioned by the security team really be true? One by one, the line slowly shortened, with most people registering and receiving their food. Finally, with both nervousness and anticipation, Raymond reached the registration officer. He saw a vampire in typical form, unlike those who had morphed to appear more human-like. Instead, this one retained classic vampire features, with two sharp fangs and a pair of damaged bat wings with menacing spikes growing from them. Raymond¡¯s already relaxed heart grew tense again. This was a real vampire, even though he had encountered vampires outside, facing one directly brought enormous psychological pressure. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous. This is the order of the Council Lord. All Holy Light Bloodline members must maintain their original state when working. Rest assured, in Dawn City, you will be under our protection. We are not evil vampires and no one will harm you.¡± Hearing the vampire¡¯s words, Raymond¡¯s tension eased a bit. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The vampire in front of him smiled slightly and said nothing more. Initially, they also found this order confusing; showing their vampire form to humans seemed to scare those timid souls even more. But reality was different from their expectations. Humans proved to be much braver than anticipated. Initially, they were very fearful upon seeing the vampires in their working state, but over a few days of interaction, the fear faded, replaced by curiosity. Some brave individuals even reached out to touch their wings, causing amusing and bewildering scenes. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°Family name?¡± ¡°Sorry, sir, I only have a first name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, many people here in Dawn City are similar. Age?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After ten minutes of questioning, with Raymond sweating heavily, the vampire had asked nearly everything, almost making him spill his first date story. This registration officer was quite tough. ¡°Very well, Mr. Raymond, you have not lied. You have received a temporary residence permit for Dawn City allowing free housing for three years. After this period, you will receive Dawn City¡¯s allocated ten acres of land. This is your identification and land grant certificate. Please keep them safe; losing them will render you immobile in Dawn City.¡± ¡°Mr. Raymond, if you become a permanent resident of Dawn City, your children can study in Dawn City¡¯s school or learn magic at the Mage Tower.¡± ¡°Mr. Raymond, this is Dawn City, and on behalf of the Holy Light Bloodline Patriarch, Dawn City Lord, and Kachar City Lord, we welcome you.¡± The solemn vampire registration officer stood up and expressed in a deep voice to Raymond. Detecting lies was simple, as almost every vampire in charge of registration had mastered the relevant spells. A Second Circle Truth Skill could last for two Sunshine Hours. As Raymond took the identification and land grant certificate, his mind buzzed. He finally understood why those people felt so happy and excited. Not only would he get a house, but he could also really get land, ten acres! If the previous two benefits excited him, the information that followed profoundly shocked him. If he became a formal resident of Dawn City, his children could study at the city¡¯s school and even learn magic at the Mage Tower! Overwhelmed by excitement, he couldn¡¯t collect his thoughts for a long time. ¡°Life Goddess above, am I favored by you?¡± Praise the Goddess! Praise the Holy Light Bloodline!!!! Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Winnies Curiosity Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Winnie¡¯s Curiosity ¡°Cotton, cloth, farm tools¡­ such a vast quantity, what on earth does our esteemed Mage intend to do?¡± Winnie Alex¡¯s delicate face showed a hint of perplexity, her violet eyes shimmering like stars, radiating a soul-stirring charm. Lifting her head slightly, her snowy white neck as graceful as a swan¡¯s, she turned her gaze to Rom at her side, the Marquis¡¯s son. ¡°Chairman Winnie, according to the activity of the Golden Wheat Commerce, all the supplies are being transported by river to the border; however, our people at the border can¡¯t gather news due to the war. We can¡¯t confirm the exact location, but my guess is that Lide Kachar is very likely aiming to rebuild a small town. I believe you can understand a noble¡¯s desire for their territory.¡± Rom paraphrased what Lide had said, organizing the words anew. He bore no ill will toward Lide, who he had interacted with the previous night, especially after receiving a Five-Colored Gemstone from him as a gift for Winnie, which significantly increased his favorable impression of Lide. Moreover, Lide had taught him many techniques for pursuing affection, by the Goddess above, truths more thrilling to him than magic itself. He had never imagined there were so many strategies to courtship. And rebuilding the Kachar family¡¯s small town was the reason Lide had given for his recent massive acquisition of supplies; Rom had no doubt about it. In the main Plane of Glory, a noble¡¯s regard for their territory is unparalleled by anything else, so the reason Lide provided was justifiable and rational. Winnie¡¯s furrowed brow relaxed; it was not uncommon for a fallen noble to rebuild their own territory, and the decline and rise of nobility might change as swiftly as in a Frost Month. ¡°Perhaps, but with such chaos at the border now, isn¡¯t he afraid of the supplies being looted by Beastmen?¡± At this moment, Rom felt fortunate about his encounter with Lide the previous night; without that exchange, he feared he would have been at a loss for words. Holding his head high, he looked into Winnie¡¯s eyes with the same confident gaze Lide had taught him. ¡°Chairman Winnie, chaos is opportunity. Lide¡¯s territory, having been neglected for three years, must have already been taken over by the surrounding nobles. If we were to wait until next spring, we would inevitably face collective opposition from those lords. I think no one would want a territory riddled with constant disputes. Moreover, let¡¯s not forget that Mr. Lide is an Advanced Mage; even if it were myself, an Intermediate Mage of level 7, I am absolutely confident that I could gather sufficient strengths during the chaotic Frost Month.¡± Having finished speaking, he thought of Lide¡¯s demeanor, and stood up slightly, hands clasped behind his back, gazing into the distance through a glass window. The light streamed through the window, casting a long shadow over his face. With handsome features, lavish noble attire, and a deep gaze, Rom very nearly exemplified the poise expected of nobility. He vividly remembered Lide¡¯s admonition: ¡°Appearance is justice.¡± Observing Rom standing before the window, Winnie was momentarily taken aback, an inexplicable silhouette appearing in her mind. The eyes of this figure were the most sincere she had ever seen. The longer she lived among the deceit and machinations of the nobility, the more she yearned for simplicity and sincerity. Just as the lowest beggars long for a noble life¡ªthey detest their current miserable circumstances and aspire to something better. Seeing that Winnie did not pose any further questions, Rom stiffened for a moment, but regardless of whether she cooperated or not, he had to continue his performance. ¡°Commoners truly cherish their lands, and displacing them from their lands before Frost Month is difficult. But following the Beastmen invasion, the savagery of the Beastmen will cause the commoners to leave their own lands. Once they leave their lands, the homeless commoners become refugees.¡± ¡°If a noble stood out at this time, who could gather them and provide them with food and cotton clothes, and promise to distribute land to the commoners after the spring of the following year.¡± ¡°Would these people be willing to follow such a noble?¡± ¡°Moreover, if this noble found a safe piece of land that could avoid the Beastmen, would the possibility of this plan¡¯s success be small?¡± Rom turned his head, staring intensely at Winnie. In fact, these arguments were the same ones Lide had made to the son of the Marquis, unaltered by a single word. Winnie nodded and looked deeply at Rom. It was a very simple yet daring plan. But it had to be said, to undertake such a task with Frost Month approaching and the borders being invaded by Beastmen, it truly required considerable courage. She had seen the ferocity of the Beastmen and was aware of the hypocrisy and weakness that typified the nobility in their daily lofty status. However, this plan could definitely not have been Rom¡¯s idea; she was well aware of the character of the Marquis¡¯s son. A smile played on her lips, Lide Kachar, she truly hoped he would continue to surprise her. She glanced at Rom with his head held high and didn¡¯t expose him, but laughingly said, ¡°Mr. Rom, this indeed is a plan that requires courage to complete, wonderful.¡± Rom was elated; this was the first time he had been praised by Winnie during the half-year he had been at her side. Mr. Lide must surely be a Divine Envoy sent by the Goddess of Luck to aid me, praise the Goddess. ¡°Just some immature thoughts, Chairman Winnie. I¡¯ve heard you are fond of theatrical performances. Tonight there is a troupe from the Royal Capital, featuring Master Kali, hailed as the Throat of Nolan. A friend gave me a couple of tickets; I wonder if you¡¯re free tonight, Chairman Winnie?¡± Striking while the iron was hot, pushing the boat with the current, Rom looked at Winnie with deep affection. ¡°Sorry, Rom, you know, there are many matters to take care of at the Commerce,¡± Rom nodded with a relaxed smile. ¡°No worries, Chairman Winnie.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a new bakery across from us; perhaps they have desserts you¡¯d like. Let me treat you this evening.¡± Winnie, having declined once, found it difficult to refuse a second time and could only smile as she agreed. ¡°Alright, Mr. Rom, I¡¯m quite interested in your plan for the border town. I think we can discuss it further.¡± Rom was overjoyed; by this time, he had developed an immense admiration for the routines taught to him by Lide. In the six months since he¡¯d come from the Royal Capital to Green City, this was the first time Winnie had accepted his invitation and showed Interest in his ideas. By the gods above, could it be that the most beautiful tulip of Green City was about to be plucked by me? In reality, the advice Lide had given the son of the Marquis that night was hastily found pick-up lines from the internet; the single Lide would never have imagined that this noble ensnared by love could apply with such lively finesse those dubious tricks he¡¯d learned. Some things are indeed a Talent. ¡°No problem, Chairman Winnie. Then let¡¯s say six in the evening, don¡¯t be late.¡± Rom smiled slightly and walked out of Winnie¡¯s office with impeccable politeness. Watching Rom¡¯s retreating figure disappear, Winnie¡¯s face revealed a meaningful smile. Mr. Lide, I wonder what your true plan is? Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Conceptualization of the Small Fireball Skill Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Conceptualization of the Small Fireball Skill Gradually gathering his wandering thoughts, Lide organized his approach for spell improvement. Based on the features of the Small Fireball Skill, he identified three directions. The first was to continue increasing the power of both Small and Big Fireball Skills, making this spell truly become a presence as a high-powered heavy weapon. The second was to maintain the existing power while increasing the speed of the Fireball Technique¡¯s trajectory, to make up for this shortcoming. The third was to reduce the power of the Small Fireball Skill while increasing the casting speed and the trajectory speed. It could be said that each of these three pathways had its own advantage, and aiming for all was impossible. Lide had a clear understanding that his current accumulation of spells was not yet at a level to achieve such improvements. The Bloodline¡¯s current levels were all above level 5, and almost all mages had learned the Big Fireball Skill, so there was little necessity to continue increasing the power of the Small and Big Fireball Skills. Increasing it further would be difficult to surpass the Big Fireball Skill. The second point was undoubtedly the most ideal, but the difficulty was too great. Lide, having improved the Mage¡¯s Hand, knew how difficult it was to increase power while maintaining the original state. The Mage¡¯s Hand had originally 30 magic nodes, but now, after the improvement, it had 90 magic nodes, which illustrates the point. Moreover, the Magic Consumption of the Mage¡¯s Hand had increased by 50%, which was nearly a non-issue for him, the Blood Clan Ancestor with abundant Magic Power. But for a first-level spell, it was still a bit high. The power had increased, but the cost-effectiveness had decreased, which was also why he hadn¡¯t popularized the Mage¡¯s Hand throughout the Bloodline. Personally, he preferred the third option, to reduce the power of the Fireball Technique, to increase the projectile speed and casting speed of the Fireball, and at the same time, to reduce Magic Power consumption. Reducing a certain power of the Small Fireball Skill in exchange for a faster casting and projectile speed was completely acceptable to Lide. Why in modern warfare is the machine gun the most loathed by infantry? Because the relentless suppression of the enemy makes it impossible to raise one¡¯s head. If he could release three or even more Small Fireballs in one second, turning the Small Fireball Skill into the magical version of a Gatling gun, even if the power were smaller, it would be enough to shock the opponent. So what if the power was less? It would still send them to meet the Undead. Of course, this was just his preliminary idea. To truly achieve the goal, it would probably require continuous trials and countless failures. Night is the strongest weapon given to the Bloodline by the Night Goddess; members of the Bloodline with unique Bloodline capabilities are greatly enhanced in all aspects when night falls. Lide, the Blood Clan Ancestor with the Talent Specialization of Magic Affinity, was even more able to directly feel how powerful the enhancement brought by the night was. Magic Power nearly condensed into mist around him. He closed his eyes and entered the Spiritual Sea. The improvement of the Small Fireball Skill officially began. With the experience from researching the Mage¡¯s Hand, the starting point was relatively smooth. Following the procedure, he began by assigning numbers 1 through 50 to the first 50 Magic Nodes. It must be said that though there were only twenty more Magic Nodes, the complexity of the magic model for the Small Fireball Skill was several levels higher than that of the Mage¡¯s Hand. If the Magic Nodes of the Mage¡¯s Hand were sequentially arranged from 1 to 30, the Small Fireball Skill¡¯s Magic Nodes were arranged in a scrambled order, like 1-32-18-47, with no fixed sequence. To change a spell, the most basic requirement is to discern the role of each Magic Node within the Magic Model, whether it¡¯s to amplify power or stabilize the model, to speed up the flow of magic or to save Magic Power. It was highly unlikely to find unnecessary Magic Nodes in a mature first-level spell like the Small Fireball Skill. Countless mages choose the Small Fireball Skill as their first spell upon becoming an official Mage. Over a long period, countless powerful mages have already honed this spell. Lide was mentally prepared for this; improving this spell was unlikely to be as smooth as Mage¡¯s Hand. But as a man of action, he didn¡¯t hesitate much and began to act. With his exceptional magic affinity, he gradually reduced the magic input required to activate the Small Fireball Skill¡¯s magic model from 8 units of magic power to 7, then to 6, 5, and 4, until he finally reached the unimaginable minimum of 3 units, which could no longer be decreased. Before he improved Mage¡¯s Hand, the extreme amount of magic he could manipulate was two units that would set the Mage¡¯s Hand¡¯s magic model in motion. The Small Fireball Skill had as many as 20 more magic nodes than Mage¡¯s Hand; compressing it to 3 units of magic had reached the absolute limit, and reducing it further seemed almost impossible. After several experiments, Lide realized that 3 units of magic were the critical value for the Small Fireball Skill¡¯s magic model, and he decisively abandoned his plan to further reduce the magic input. For a spell with 50 magic nodes, being able to operate its model with just 3 units of magic was already incredibly unbelievable; if it really could be activated with two units of magic as Mage¡¯s Hand could, it would mean he had made a breakthrough in rank. But 3 units of magic were also acceptable; at least, if a collapse occurred, the backlash of 3 units wouldn¡¯t have much effect on him. Next step. Splitting the magic nodes. The most direct way to figure out the use of each magic node was to dissect it; what would happen to the magic model if a node was taken apart? Could it still be activated? Would it collapse? Would the magic consumption increase or decrease, and what would be the state of the spell released? Answers to these questions could all be found through the dissection of magic nodes. The magic model of the Small Fireball Skill was a completely new subject; this spell was entirely different from Magic Hand, whether in its operating rules or the arrangement of its magic nodes. But faced with the unfamiliar challenge, Lide became even more interested, exploring the unknown magics, slowly unveiling the mysterious veil of spells, this feeling made him obsessed. It was like slowly lifting the skirt hem of his goddess, bit by bit delving into that forbidden and mystical domain, filled with an unusual thrill and longing. First, he began to dismantle the magic nodes. Number 1; this was the start of the Small Fireball Technique. Lide directed magic straight into the second magic node, bypassing node number 1. As the magic flowed, the nodes of the Small Fireball Skill lit up one by one, emitting a faint blue glow. The bypassed node number 1 seemed to have little connection with the entire magic model; the magic flowed smoothly into node number 50 without resistance. Just as the last node lit up with blue light, the previously stable magic nodes collapsed in an instant. Lide didn¡¯t even have time to react before he felt a slight pain in his mind, like the sting of a needle. The feeling of magic rebound was not pleasant. Lide frowned and picked up a quill to record the recent experiment data in the common language of the mainland, ¡°Removing node number 1 renders the magic model non-viable; node 1¡¯s function likely serves to stabilize and connect the whole model.¡± Failure during the improvement of spells was as normal as breathing, so he wasn¡¯t particularly disturbed mentally, though the rebound from the Small Fireball was about twice that of Mage¡¯s Hand¡¯s collapse, which was slightly beyond his expectation. However, for someone with magic affinity as his Talent Specialization, it was still well within the threshold of endurance. Unless he failed continuously hundreds or thousands of times, a backlash from a mere 3 units of magic couldn¡¯t deal him significant harm. Once the pain in his mind had eased, Lide began to verify node number 2. The experiment continued. Looking down upon Green City, the scarlet Mage Tower with its tapered spire in the southern district was particularly conspicuous against the night sky, reflecting dots of crimson color in the moonlight. From the seventh floor, the dim Magic Lamps shone through the glass windows, casting warm yellow light that, like a beacon on an isolated island, pierced through the darkness of Green City. It was full of mystery and allure. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Direction of Improvement Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Direction of Improvement Slowly retracting his scattered thoughts, Lide organized his ideas for improvement once more. According to the characteristics of the Small Fireball Skill, he identified three directions. The first was to continue increasing the power of the Small Fireball Skill, transforming the spell into a high-powered heavy weapon. The second was to maintain the current power but increase the projectile speed of the Fireball Technique, to compensate for this shortcoming. The third was to reduce the power of the Small Fireball Skill, while increasing casting speed and projectile speed. It could be said that each route had its own advantages, but wanting all of them was impossible; Lide had a clear understanding that his current accumulation of spells was not yet sufficient to reach such a level of improvement. Bloodline members were now all above Level 5, and almost every mage had learned the Big Fireball Skill, so continuing to increase the power of the Small Fireball Skill was not very necessary; additional increases would hardly surpass the Big Fireball Skill. The second point was undoubtedly the most ideal, but the difficulty was too great. Lide, having improved Mage¡¯s Hand, knew how hard it was to enhance power while maintaining the original state. From the original 30 Magic Nodes of Mage¡¯s Hand to the 90 Magic Nodes after improvements was evident. Moreover, the Magic Consumption of Mage¡¯s Hand had increased by 50%, which was nearly a non-issue for him, a Blood Clan Ancestor with ample magic power. But for a first-level spell, it was still too high; the power increased, but the cost-effectiveness decreased, which was also why he had not promoted Mage¡¯s Hand among the Bloodline. Personally, he leaned more toward the third point, reducing the power of the Fireball Technique, increasing the speed of the fireball¡¯s trajectory and casting, and simultaneously reducing the consumption of magic power. Reducing the power of the Small Fireball Skill to gain faster casting speed and projectile speed was entirely acceptable to Lide. Why, in modern warfare, was the machine gun the most dreaded by infantry? Because the ceaseless suppressive fire from the enemy made it impossible to raise one¡¯s head. If he could release three or even more Small Fireballs in one second, transforming the Small Fireball Skill into a magical version of a Gatling gun, even if the power was slightly reduced, it would still be enough to astound the enemy. At that time, what did it matter if the power was small? It would still bring them face to face with the undead. Of course, this was only his preliminary conception; to truly achieve the goal, it would likely require continuous trials and countless failures. The night is the most powerful weapon gifted to the Bloodline by the Night Goddess; members of the Bloodline with unique bloodlines see a significant enhancement in all their abilities after nightfall. Lide, this Blood Clan Ancestor with the Talent Specialization of Magic Affinity, could feel more intuitively just how strong the enhancements brought by the night were. Magic power almost condensed into mist around him. He closed his eyes and entered the Spiritual Sea. The improvement of the Small Fireball Skill officially began. Having the experience from researching Mage¡¯s Hand, the initiation this time was relatively smooth. As per the rules, he first numbered the 50 Magic Nodes from 1 to 50. It must be said that although only twenty more Magic Nodes were added, the complexity of the magic model of the Small Fireball Skill was several levels higher than that of Mage¡¯s Hand. If the Magic Nodes of Mage¡¯s Hand were arranged in order from 1 to 30, those of the Small Fireball Skill were shuffled, like 1-32-18-47, with no fixed sequence. To change a spell, the most fundamental point is to understand the role of each Magic Node within this magic model, whether amplifying power, stabilizing the model, speeding up magic power circulation, or saving magic power. It was almost impossible for unnecessary Magic Nodes to appear on such a mature first-level spell like the Small Fireball Skill. Countless mages would choose the Small Fireball Skill as their first spell upon becoming official mages; over the long span of time, countless powerful mages had already refined this spell. Lide was mentally prepared that improving this spell was not likely to go as smoothly as with Mage¡¯s Hand. But as a man of action, he did not hesitate overly, and immediately began. Relying on his strong magic affinity, he gradually reduced the magic power input required to activate the Small Fireball Skill¡¯s magic model from 8 points to 7, then to 6, 5, and 4, until he could no longer reduce it beyond 3 points. Before the improvement of Mage¡¯s Hand, the extreme limit he could control was using two points of magic power to operate the magic model of Mage¡¯s Hand. The Small Fireball Skill had 20 more magic nodes than Mage¡¯s Hand, and compressing it to 3 points of magic power was already the extreme; reducing it further was almost impossible. After several experiments, Lide realized that 3 points of magic power was the critical value for the magic model of the Small Fireball Skill, and he decisively abandoned the plan to further compress magic power. For a spell with 50 magic nodes, being able to operate the spell model with just 3 points of magic power was already incredibly unbelievable, if it could truly be activated with two points like Mage¡¯s Hand, then he must have broken through a level. But he could accept 3 points of magic power, as the backlash from a 3-point collapse wouldn¡¯t greatly affect him. Next step. Dismantling magic nodes. The most direct method to understand the use of each magic node was to dismantle them¡ªwhat happens when a magic node in a magic model is split? Can it be activated, will it collapse, does the magic consumption increase or decrease, and what state would the released spell be in? The answers to these questions could all be obtained by dismantling magic nodes. The magic model of the Small Fireball Skill was a completely new topic, entirely different from the Magic Hand in terms of operation rules and the arrangement of magic nodes. However, faced with unfamiliar challenges, Lide was even more intrigued. Exploring unknown magic, gradually uncovering the mysterious veil of magic, this feeling made him feel obsessed. It was like slowly lifting the hem of his goddess¡¯s long gown, little by little exploring that forbidden and mysterious realm, filled with a peculiar thrill and longing. First, he began dismantling the magic nodes. Label 1, which was the beginning of the Small Fireball Skill. Lide directed the magic power directly to the second magic node, bypassing node number 1. As the magic power was transferred, the magic nodes of the Small Fireball Skill lit up one by one, emitting a pale blue light. The bypassed node 1 seemed to have little connection with the entire magic model; the magic power flowed smoothly into node 50. Just as the last node lit up with blue light, the previously stable magic nodes instantly collapsed. Lide didn¡¯t even have time to react before he felt a slight pain in his brain, like the sting of a needle. The feeling of magic rebound was not pleasant. Lide frowned and picked up a goose feather pen to record the recent experimental data in his notebook in the common language of the continent, Removing node 1 made the magic model unsustainable, and it was highly likely that node 1¡¯s role was to stabilize and connect the entire model. Failure in the process of spell improvement was almost as normal as breathing; he didn¡¯t feel any emotional fluctuations, though the backlash from the Small Fireball was almost twice that of the collapse of the Mage¡¯s Hand model, which was slightly beyond his expectations. However, for him who possessed a talent specializing in magic affinity, it was still well within his tolerance range, unless he failed hundreds or thousands of times in a row, a mere 3 points of magic rebound would not cause him significant damage. Once the pain in his brain eased, Lide began testing node 2. The experiment continues~ Overlooking Green City, in its southern district, the sharp-pointed vermilion Mage Tower reflected speckles of crimson under the moonlight, particularly conspicuous against the night sky. On the seventh floor, the dim Magic Lamp shone through the glass windows, casting a warm yellow glow in the dark Green City, like a lighthouse on a lonely island. Filled with mystery and allure. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64: A Harvest Beyond Imagination Chapter 64: Chapter 64: A Harvest Beyond Imagination For three days, Lide, utterly engrossed in exploring the Magic Goddess¡¯s skirt hem, had fallen into a feverish state of work. But the outcomes were far from perfect¡ªfailure, failure, and failure again. Despite having constructed three mathematical models for experimental data support, he still couldn¡¯t achieve a breakthrough. For the first time, Lide tasted the frustration of making no progress. According to his initial plan, he aimed to understand the functions of all magic nodes, but soon realized he had underestimated the magic model of the Small Fireball Skill. As a spell that all certified mages were required to learn, it possessed many advantages unparalleled by any simple spells. Such advantages, undoubtedly, were the result of its excellent magic model. Thus, decomposing this magic model turned out to be unimaginably difficult. The most critical issue was¡ªthese magic nodes were not isolated; many were ineffective on their own and only functioned when linked with preceding and following nodes. This seemingly minor modification drastically increased Lide¡¯s workload, which would have been even more formidable if not for the modern approach¡ªusing mathematical models to record and eliminate a vast amount of useless experimental data. Luckily, although the process was arduous, Lide had basically deciphered the functions of half the magic nodes. In fact, his in-depth research into the application of many magic nodes had greatly inspired him, leading to numerous fresh ideas for the improved spell Mage¡¯s Hand. Perhaps in the future, there would be time to further optimize Mage¡¯s Hand. It could be said that although the improvement was far from complete, Lide had already reaped considerable benefits from dismantling the Small Fireball Skill. His understanding of the makeup and operational laws of magic models had deepened, a kind of accomplishment that filled him with immense satisfaction. This was worth it. Accumulation of knowledge is a slow process, as is with magic. While Lide had learned much from dissecting the Small Fireball¡¯s magic model, he didn¡¯t consider this his limit. With a determined heart, he was resolved to see through what he had set out to achieve. So, even though progress on improving the Small Fireball Skill was slow, a determined Lide threw himself wholeheartedly into the task. When in the zone, Lide¡¯s efficiency in decomposing the magic model was such that it could astonish any mage. Conversely, his number of failures could make any mage shudder. A thousand times, two thousand times, three thousand times¡ªfailure, failure, and still failure. But during this process, one magic node after another was confirmed in their purpose within the magic model through failures and magic rebound; one magic circuit after another was understood by Lide as they collapsed and were rebuilt. Time slipped by day after day. Lide remained immersed in the world of refining the Small Fireball, lost in the joy of slowly unraveling this mysterious and complex magic, almost forgetting the passage of time. By the time Laurent had finished collecting the materials Lide ordered, waiting for his next command; When the second group of residents of Dawn City had settled in, only awaiting his command to start land allocation; When the residents surrounding the Crimson Mage Tower were anxiously awaiting the mage lord¡¯s next message about recruiting Mage Apprentices. This mage lord, who had been absent for a full ten days, stepped out from the seventh-floor room. Vina, who had been guarding the seventh floor and had not left in these days, was the first to spot Lide, who looked tired yet spirited. The girl¡¯s joy was almost overflowing from her heart. She ran up to him like a child rushing to someone they were closest to. ¡°Lord Lide, was your magic research successful this time?! That¡¯s wonderful~¡± Lide, with a face full of a deep smile, neither denied nor confirmed. ¡°What happened these past few days?¡± Vina approached him, her eyes curving into crescent moons, her buoyant mood filling the air with cheeriness. ¡°` The voice was like that of a lark, chirping brightly. ¡°Everything is going well, but the matter of recruiting Mage Apprentices hasn¡¯t been decided yet, we¡¯re still waiting for you to make a decision. Additionally, President Laurent has already come to look for you several times, according to him, the goods you instructed to procure have all been acquired.¡± Lide nodded, hesitating a bit before he spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡± Vina¡¯s sapphire eyes sparkled like stars as she covered her mouth and laughed softly. ¡°Lord Lide, today is November 1st, you have been on the seventh floor for ten days already¡± November 1st? A month had gone by. Lide was slightly stunned; he had entered Glory in October, and now it was November, a whole month had passed. He had just finished his study of magic and was still half-immersed in that wonderful sensation. Gazing at Vina¡¯s absolutely beautiful face, he felt an unreal sensation and instinctively reached out to touch the girl¡¯s long golden curls. After seeing the girl¡¯s flushed face, he snapped back to reality and, touching his nose, briskly changed the subject. ¡°Vina, the recruitment of the Mage Apprentices will be assisted by both you and Carlo. You don¡¯t need me to teach you the method to determine the Apprentices¡¯ Talents, right?¡± Vina felt a small sense of loss as Lide withdrew his hand, but immediately adjusted her mood when she heard his words. ¡°Of course not, the Magic Affinity Crystal is in your study, as long as it can make the Magic Affinity Crystal light up, it means they have Talent, and the brighter the light, the higher the Talent.¡± Lide nodded. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll leave this task to you. I hope to recruit a group of Apprentices with great qualifications, and for now, let¡¯s set the number at 100.¡± ¡°100?¡± Vina was somewhat shocked by this number, to recruit over a hundred Mage Apprentices at once was extremely rare in Green City. ¡°Lord Lide, we don¡¯t have enough rooms to accommodate them¡­¡± ¡°Buy the nearby houses over.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vina, seeing Lide¡¯s firm tone, immediately agreed, although surprised, she would do everything in her power to accomplish what Lide wanted to do, whether it seemed reasonable or feasible. Because, after all, he was Lord Lide. In the girl¡¯s eyes, clear as sapphires, shone intense admiration and love. As Vina left, Lide smiled lightly, not denying that having such an outstanding maid around indeed helped him maintain a good mood. Of course, what made him even happier were the changed data on the attribute panel and the four or five system notifications that he only now had time to study seriously. ¡°Ding~ Blood Clan Ancestor Talent triggered, each Bloodline member can now provide you with 1 point of Experience per month. Bloodline count completed, there are currently 208 Bloodlines, the Ancestor Talent provides you with 208 points of Experience.¡± ¡°Ding~ Due to your prolonged high-intensity use of magical power, your Magic Affinity has slightly increased, Magic Value permanently increased by 5 points.¡± ¡°Ding~ Successful refinement of the Small Fireball Skill. Refinement advantages: Optimized Magic Model structure, Magic Power consumption reduced to 3 points, casting speed increased by 5 times, projectile speed increased by 4 times, gained special effect¡ªExtreme Spellcasting. Disadvantages: Spell power decreased by 60%. Evaluation: Outstanding, although Spell power has significantly decreased, the superior casting speed provides a unique advantage that is incomparable. Award Experience¡ª1500.¡± ¡°Ding~ Due to the optimization of the Small Fireball, which is a prerequisite for the Big Fireball Skill, the Fireball Technique structure is automatically optimized by 10%, Magic Power consumption reduced by 5 points, casting speed increased by 10%.¡± ¡°Ding~ As the Big Fireball Skill, which is a prerequisite for the Bursting Fireball, has been optimized, the Bursting Fireball Spell structure is automatically optimized by 5%, Magic Power consumption reduced by 3 points, casting speed increased by 5%.¡± Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Fireball Gatling Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Fireball Gatling Lide looked at several system prompts, very satisfied. This harvest was beyond his imagination. Over the past ten days, except for occasionally going offline to eat, he had dedicated all his time to improving the Small Fireball Skill. Lide had a powerful obsession in his character, one that would not cease until he achieved his goals. If it were an ordinary person, most would find it difficult to persist through ten days of countless failures. His efforts finally paid off. Firstly, the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s talent had granted him 208 experience points. This part of the experience was monthly, akin to a fixed salary, undoubtedly the most stable and with the most potential. However, the current number of the Bloodline race didn¡¯t show much advantage, but once the number of Bloodline increased, it would certainly be very considerable. Secondly, because of the prolonged use of magic power, his Magic Affinity and Magic Value had improved, which was a pleasant surprise. The importance of Magic Affinity was undeniable. If he didn¡¯t have this Talent Specialization, he couldn¡¯t have researched magic so effortlessly, and he even wasn¡¯t afraid of the magic backlash that terrified ordinary mages because of this specialization. And Magic Value need not be elaborated upon; the amount of magic power largely determined the strength of a mage, and any increase, no matter how small, was immensely valuable to Lide. What made him the happiest was the improvement of the Small Fireball Skill, which unexpectedly earned him 1500 character experience points, vastly exceeding his expectations. Previously, the Mage¡¯s Hand improvement was rated excellent and earned him 500 points of experience. This time, however, the Small Fireball Skill¡¯s improvement was rated outstanding and earned him 1500 experience points, a total threefold increase. Lide did not know the specific criteria for improvement evaluations, but now it was certain that the effect of the improvement determined the amount of experience he could gain, and the more outstanding the improvement, the more experience he received. The last piece, the Big Fireball Skill and Bursting Fireball, automatically improved due to the successful modification of the Small Fireball¡¯s magic model, was a shock within a surprise. The Small Fireball Skill was part of a series of Spells with a complete ecology from low to high level, but the fact that a low-level spell improvement could influence a high-level spell was completely unexpected to Lide. This research behind closed doors was undoubtedly a huge harvest. Lide Kachar Race: Bloodline (Ancestor) Level: Mage lv10 (2711/5000), Warrior lv5 (reached level cap) Magic Power: 657/657 Talent Specialization: Blood Clan Ancestor (Unique), Bloodline Shackles (Limited), Magic Affinity (Extreme) Racial Skills: Bat Transformation, Blood Recovery, Super Strong Physique (Passive) Spells: First Circle Magic: Small Fireball Skill (Improved ¨C Extreme Spellcasting), Thunderbolt Skill, Puppetry Technique, Mage¡¯s Hand (Improved), Magic Shield, Waterfall Skill Second Circle Magic: Reconnaissance Skill, Big Fireball Skill, Thunderstorm Skill, Big Puppetry Skill, Magic Surge, Rapid Forward Movement, Enhancement Skill, Charming Skill Third Circle Magic: Instant Teleportation, Void Walking, Bursting Fireball His attribute panel had changed once again, starting with the experience points, which had reached over 2700, surpassing half the required amount for leveling up, and it was foreseeable that levelling up to 11 wouldn¡¯t be far off. And his Magic Power had increased from 652 points to 657 points. Although compared to the total of over 600, it didn¡¯t seem much, but accumulating Magic Power is always a gradual process. Reaching his level, even improving by a single point would usually take a long time of meditation. This was quite a pleasant surprise. Of course, the most important was the special characteristic of the improved Small Fireball Skill ¨C Extreme Spellcasting. Extreme Spellcasting: When you release the Small Fireball Skill, the casting speed increases by 30%. This time the improvement of the Small Fireball Skill had increased the casting speed by 5 times, and with this Extreme Spellcasting, it directly enhanced the speed of casting Small Fireball Skill once more. Lide had precisely calculated the original casting time of the Small Fireball Skill, approximately 1.2 seconds. From inputting the magic into the magic model, activating the model, and releasing it, it took a total of 1.2 seconds. After increasing the casting speed by five times, it would take only 0.24 seconds to complete the casting. In the same time period, Lide could release 5 Small Fireballs while the opponent could only release one. Adding the special effect of Extreme Spellcasting, the number would increase to 6, and he could cast 6 Small Fireballs in 1.2 seconds. In other words, 5 per second. One second, five shots, the Fireball Gatling is no longer a dream. Moreover, the quadrupled velocity of trajectory gave the improved Small Fireball Skill an unmatched advantage. Extreme velocity of trajectory. Originally, the Small Fireball Skill was powerful, took longer to cast, and was slow in trajectory, more akin to heavy artillery. After the improvement, the Small Fireball Skill had average power, shorter cast time, faster trajectory, and was akin to a Gatling gun. It possessed the tremendous firepower to suppress opponents, and with its ultra-fast trajectory, even high-level warriors might not be able to dodge it. Lide was very satisfied, although the power of a single fireball had decreased, the overall lethality had undoubtedly increased more than just a notch. It was practical for both ordinary and advanced mages. Lide concluded. A single Small Fireball consumes three magic points; casting five in one second costs fifteen magic points, and he could turn all his magic into over two hundred small fireballs to bombard the enemy in just over forty seconds. No longer a dream to rain down fireballs. Normally, a Three Circle Magic Bursting Fireball requires seventy magic points and takes up to a minute to cast. Even with various talents to reduce casting time, it still took about forty to fifty seconds. In forty seconds, hurling hundreds of Small Fireballs, even a fifteenth-level Great Mage would be frustrated and cursing. When quantity reaches a certain level, it can completely trigger a qualitative change, especially with the lethally renowned Fireball Technique. The Small Fireball Skill had become¡ªa true Fireball Gatling. Lide felt a stirring in his heart, having never fully utilized the improved Small Fireball Skill during his experiments on the seventh floor; he had to test it now that he emerged. The Crimson Mage Tower was well-equipped, naturally including devices to test the power of magic. On the fifth floor, a separate room housed a massive gray-black stone slab that flickered with a faint light. Anti-magic Stone, this type of gray-black stone material extracted from earth veins, is highly resistant to magic; his piece could directly withstand Four Circle Magic. Anti-magic stones are generally used to make magic-resistant equipment; the city walls of Green City incorporated many such stones. Almost every Mage Tower has anti-magic stones because they are excellent materials for testing the power of magic. Hearing that Lide had emerged from his research, the apprentices were all eager and gathered on the fifth floor. After his last research, Lide introduced the impressive Mage¡¯s Hand; this time, he immediately headed to the fifth floor room with the anti-magic stone, evidently having developed a new spell. ¡°By the Magic Goddess, Lord Lide truly is astonishing.¡± Though these apprentices struggled with the improved Mage¡¯s Hand magic model, it didn¡¯t stop them from idolizing Lide for improving this spell. ¡°What do you think Lord Lide has improved this time?¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s something incredibly powerful, maybe a Four Circle Magic,¡± ¡°Cut it out, you know nothing, I think Lord Lide must have leveled up, he might soon become a Great Mage¡ªhaha, then we¡¯ll be apprentices to a Great Mage, how awesome.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use if Lord Lide developed a new spell? Can you understand it if he teaches you? You can¡¯t even understand the improved model of Mage¡¯s Hand, and you think about others?¡± Vina¡¯s final decisive comment left the surrounding apprentices feeling helpless. They all suddenly felt disheartened. Now a certified Mage, Vina had become an existence the rest of the apprentices looked up to. Lide watched the eager eyes of the young group and did not stop them, as he was not a person who liked to keep secrets, plus these apprentices who had made a soul oath were all his personal possessions, there was no need to hide anything. Sharing the spells he had created with countless efforts with his own people was undoubtedly a very pleasing thing. The room on the fifth floor wasn¡¯t large, the gray walls around were covered with defensive Magic Arrays, this room was designed for testing magic, and was extremely strong in defense. Lide looked at the anti-magic stone in front of him, waved his hand, and for the first time, showed his apprentices what it meant to have firepower supremacy. What it meant¡ªto be a Fireball Gatling. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Power Beyond Imagination Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Power Beyond Imagination Lide waved his hand, and the optimized magic model was activated instantly. Swish~ In the eyes of all the apprentices, a fist-sized fireball appeared. Everyone¡¯s expression was dumbfounded. Small Fireball Skill? Could the Small Fireball Skill also transform? Before they could react, a second fireball, a third, and a fourth¡­ appeared in front of Lide. What is shock? If these mage apprentices knew their expressions at that moment, they would definitely laugh at themselves. Over twenty mage apprentices opened their mouths wide and stared dumbfounded as dozens of fireballs emerged from Lide¡¯s hands in just a few seconds. By the Magic Goddess above, were they hallucinating? Since when could the Small Fireball Skill release dozens of fireballs in a matter of seconds? Lide felt his reaction speed decrease when he controlled 40 fireballs, knowing that his limit for maintaining perfect control was 40. Without hesitation, the fireballs, guided by his spiritual power, flew towards the antimagic stone. The queue of small fireballs, like bullets shot from a barrel, banged and created scorching streaks through the air. Their speed reached the extreme, covering the small room in the blink of an eye at 120 blades per second. Zap~ The first fireball that hit the antimagic stone left a black scorch mark on the stone surface, its high resistance against magic rendered the weak Small Fireball Skill completely ineffective. But, this was just the beginning. Bang bang bang~ bang bang bang~ Dozens of Small Fireball Skills hit the antimagic stone in just a few seconds, but this was not the limit. Lide¡¯s eyes remained calm as magic furiously poured into the magic model in his mind. 0.2 seconds per Small Fireball, capable of casting five times a second. The rapid casting made Lide look as if he was wielding a Gatling gun, showering shots, leaving the stunned apprentices to simply watch the scene, bereft of any thoughts. The terrifying small fireballs flew towards the antimagic stone at a speed imperceptible to the naked eye, their passage heating the air in the room to the point of distortion. The room temperature rose by more than ten degrees in a short period of time. This scene lasted for more than 40 seconds. Until Lide had drained all 657 points of his magic value from his body. Exhilarating, it was his first time to completely deplete all his magic. With his vast magic reserve, unless he was frequently using Three Circle Magic, it would indeed take some time to exhaust it completely. But in front of the improved Small Fireball Skill, his considerable magic had been depleted in just about 40 seconds. The room fell into a brief silence, and at that moment, a group of mage apprentices looked at Lide with eyes that regarded him as divine. Filled with fervent adoration. So cool, unbelievably cool. In less than a minute, to cast hundreds of small fireballs, it was nothing short of a miracle. Among them, Carlo, who had become an official mage, had the sharpest eyes. He suddenly seemed to have discovered something, pointing at the antimagic stone with wide eyes, stammering in disbelief. ¡°You, you guys look!! The antimagic stone, it actually, actually¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone turned their heads in unison to look at the antimagic stone that had endured the assault of hundreds of small fireballs in a short time. Originally pitch-black, the surface of the antimagic stone was now covered with large and small black marks, and what stunned them the most was the center of the antimagic stone, which had turned glowing red, even appearing to have melted into magma due to the high temperature. Droplets of fiery red magma, resembling tear stains, flowed from the center to the lower part, leaving trails all the way down until they dripped onto the stone floor below. Zi la~ The sharp sound of the magma rapidly solidifying upon cooling was especially thunderous at this moment. Carlo, shocked beyond belief, lost the authenticity in his voice, ¡°The teacher actually used Small Fireball to melt the magic-immune gemstone that resists Four Circle Magic!!!¡± ¡°Goddess above, Lord Lide must have been favored by the Magic Goddess, praise the Goddess, praise Lord Lide!!¡± Whoo~ It was only then that this group of youngsters managed to come back to their senses, yet the shock in their eyes couldn¡¯t be suppressed. ¡°Lord Lide is too great, that¡¯s a magic-immune gemstone after all!!¡± ¡°Why can Small Fireball Skill be cast so swiftly? It truly is a miracle sent by the Divine!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine what Lord Lide has come up with in these past few days.¡± Vina¡¯s eyes sparkled like tiny stars, her sapphire-like pupils misting over with emotion. ¡°Lord Lide, have you improved the Small Fireball Skill? Just like Mage¡¯s Hand? You¡¯re truly amazing, the entire Mage Association of Green City will cheer for you.¡± Upon hearing Vina¡¯s words, all the Mage Apprentices ceased their chattering, their unabashedly admiring gazes fixated on Lide. Lide smiled faintly; in fact, he hadn¡¯t expected that continuous usage of the Small Fireball Skill would cause the center of the magic-immune gemstone to melt. He thought for a moment and then had a rough idea. Although the gemstone had a very high resistance to Magic, it was relative; there was always a saturation threshold. He possessed immense Magic Power, and converting it all into rapid-fire Small Fireball attacks in an extremely short period of time was a formidable force. Though individual Small Fireball attacks weren¡¯t powerful, his unremitting assault left no time for the gemstone to adapt, and the continuous Fireball techniques were akin to roasting the center of the gemstone with extreme temperatures of thousands of degrees. Even a material as highly resistant to Magic as this gemstone couldn¡¯t withstand such high temperatures, and after enduring beyond its threshold, the center was melted by the intense heat. In other words, the gemstone had melted due to the continuous exposure to high heat. Indeed, the improved Small Fireball Skill resembled modern rapid-firing weapons. If one bullet couldn¡¯t kill you, then a few hundred or thousand would saturate and strike; hence, even a tank resistant to shellfire couldn¡¯t withstand prolonged exposure to intense gunfire from a Gatling gun¡ªthat was the principle. Although it took all his Magic Power to create this effect, Lide was certain that, without saturation attacks, even if he used ten or twenty Bursting Fireball spells of Three Circle Magic, he couldn¡¯t damage the magic-immune gemstone. No wonder the system had rewarded him with 1500 Experience points for his innovation, rating it as exceptional. Violent, direct, and with enough destructive power to melt a stone that resisted Four Circle Magic. This strategy was not in vain; the ten days had not been wasted. Of course, this also had to do with him possessing Magic Power far beyond that of an ordinary Advanced Mage; he was sure that a usual Advanced Mage definitely wouldn¡¯t achieve this effect, perhaps barely managing to heat up the gemstone a bit. ¡°Indeed, this is my latest improvement to the Small Fireball Skill, which I will place in the third-floor study and will be available for you to learn. However, since this skill is very precious, anyone wishing to learn it must pay ten points.¡± Lide was in a good mood. For this group of apprentices, he wasn¡¯t stingy, but he knew that what comes too easily isn¡¯t treasured, so he prepared to introduce a key element in the Mage Tower¡ª a reward system. As more people would populate the Crimson Mage Tower, extensive management was no longer suitable, and the reward system was something he had prepared earlier. Not just in the Crimson Mage Tower, Dawn City would also implement the reward system. This system would be an unbeatable trump card in Lide¡¯s hands, especially in Dawn City, where he could foresee countless citizens working fervently for him just for some points. Lide ¡°The King of Schemes¡± Kachar was about to come online. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67: The Confidence of the Porcupine Chapter 67: Chapter 67: The Confidence of the Porcupine A group of apprentices were curious about the points system mentioned by Lide, but he did not elaborate, as now was not the time to explain to the apprentices. Since the research had been satisfactorily completed, it was time to attend to the main tasks. The land allocation of Dawn City was waiting for his final decision, and the supplies from Laurent had already been purchased and were awaiting his next orders. The study of magic had put many matters on hold, and although Harrison reported to him daily through bats, he still needed to return to take care of everything. ¡°Points will become a very important aspect of the future of Crimson Mage Tower, I will have Vina explain them to you in detail later. For now, you may go. Kohen, go and fetch Laurent.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lide.¡± The apprentices left with excited expressions, their hearts brimming with anticipation for the improved version of the Small Fireball Skill that Lide had just demonstrated. To have melted a magic-resistant stone immune to Four Circle Magic was a testament to how powerful the magic was? The thought of potentially learning it themselves filled them with excitement. Before long, Laurent, who had been frequently visiting the Mage Tower these past few days, arrived before Lide, beaming. After completing the purchasing tasks assigned by Lide, Laurent had been anxiously waiting for new instructions since the Mage had been absorbed in his laboratory, paying Laurent no heed, which had caused him great anxiety. Now that he finally saw Lide, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Lord Lide, the supplies from last time have been collected in our warehouse. When shall we transport them out of the city?¡± The news that Lide was rebuilding the Kachar family town on the frontier had already spread through Rom, a Noble, and Laurent, who had heard the news, no longer doubted the large-scale purchases. It¡¯s a perfectly normal affair to rebuild one¡¯s family territory, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Do not rush; I will leave the city today. Wait for my return before transporting them. Have you secured the boats?¡± Laurent nodded. ¡°Yes, the boatmen are all bachelors from Green City without families. They¡¯ll go if you pay them.¡± ¡°Good, have you encountered any difficulties with the purchases?¡± ¡°No, Lord Lide. The Alex Chamber of Commerce was very cooperative with our purchases. Lord Rom even personally received me and asked me to send you his regards.¡± ¡°Well done. After completing the acquisition of these supplies, you may take a short break. What is most important now is to expand the scale of Golden Wheat Commerce. I hope that by next spring, Golden Wheat Commerce can become a mid-sized commerce corporation with more than one hundred and fifty people.¡± Crimson Mage Tower, being the sole external interface of Dawn City, has a heavy responsibility. Golden Wheat Commerce will undertake some tasks in the future. This commerce corporation will be an important tool for Lide to acquire supplies. Currently, the scale of Golden Wheat Commerce is far too small to support the development of a city, and for a long time to come, Dawn City will need to rely on the production system of Green City. The larger the scale of Golden Wheat Commerce, the easier negotiations with major commerce corporations of Green City will be, and the more it will ensure the smooth acquisition of the desired supplies. Laurent was excited. This meant his power would grow. ¡°I will strive to fulfill your command.¡± ¡°Go now, wait for my return.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lide.¡± Watching Laurent leave, Lide called Vina over, entrusted her with several matters, and left the Mage Tower to return to Dawn City. Although Vina was somewhat reluctant to see Lide go, she silently prepared the carriage for him. Finally, as the carriage disappeared down the winding streets and out of sight, the girl couldn¡¯t bring herself to go back to the Mage Tower for a long time. ¡°` ¡­ Eight days had passed since the second batch of settlers arrived in Dawn City, and during that time, a third batch of over five hundred residents had also made their way there. By now, the human population within Dawn City had reached over 2200 souls. With the increasing number of people, the once peaceful Dawn City was showing signs of unease. An invisible undercurrent was flowing quietly. ¡°Porcupine, has the Security Team got any news? When is the Kachar City Lord coming back?¡± ¡°Yeah, the land¡¯s been surveyed for half a month now, are they still surveying? Why not allocate it?¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve said it before that we couldn¡¯t trust those vampires, but you wouldn¡¯t believe me, now what?¡± Porcupine, as a member of the Security Team, felt his face burn with anger as he listened to the complaints from the original residents of Eric Town. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?!! Do I need to explain again that Lord Kachar is out?! Hmph, what¡¯s there for the Holy Light Bloodline to deceive in a bunch of civilians like you? If the Holy Light Bloodline had ill intent toward us, what could you do about it? You¡¯re here eating free food and living in free housing and still have the nerve to complain; I swear upon the goddess, if I hear such talk again, I will definitely throw you into the dungeons!¡± The faces of several people around him changed. In recent times, due to the large increase in the human population, there had been several instances of thievery, And the Security Team had caught them all; these individuals were not only stripped of their right to land allocation but also had to perform a great deal of work as punishment. They certainly did not wish to lose everything they had now. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Porcupine; we didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Right, right, those guys were just spouting nonsense, we¡¯re leaving first.¡± Hmph, Porcupine watched their retreating figures with disdain. The Holy Light Bloodline wouldn¡¯t deceive them, Lord Kachar¡¯s word was always true, this was his unwavering belief. Not only had he received an additional five silver pukes at the end of the month, but having spent a lot of time with the Holy Light Bloodline, he understood well what kind of people they were¡­ these powerful mages never stooped to lying. However, as the population inside Dawn City grew, many of the newly arrived humans lacked a deep understanding of the Holy Light Bloodline, and thus various rumors started to emerge. Porcupine was extremely disdainful of these rumors and refuted them whenever they arose. But over time, he too began to harbor some worries. The absence of the Kachar City Lord stalled many tasks from proceeding, leaving many idle civilians to secretly slander the Holy Light Bloodline and claim everything about them was a sham. For this, Porcupine had severely disciplined several bastards, but with Lord Kachar¡¯s continued absence, such accusations were still spreading. Porcupine was extremely irritated by this but helpless, only able to long for Kachar City Lord¡¯s swift return. He held absolute confidence in the man who did not mock him and who had promised a future to hundreds of people with confidence. He believed that once that man returned, all the unrest here would dissolve into bubbles. In the short span of over half a month, he had grown fond of this city. If he had to choose between staying in Dawn City or returning to Eric Town, he would undoubtedly pick Dawn City without hesitation ¨C something unimaginable half a month ago. But that was how he felt; here, he sensed hope, something that the border town constantly at risk of being destroyed by beastmen couldn¡¯t compare with. Therefore, he hoped Dawn City would prosper, just as the great City Lord had promised. In that, he was full of confidence. ¡°` Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Porters Ambition Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Porter¡¯s Ambition Porter was a small-time thug in Green City, but having offended the Nobles, he had no choice but to leave the bustling Green City and return to his hometown, a small border village. He despised the village, which was often at risk of Beastman invasions, but as only a Level 3 thief, he had been driven out of Green City simply for stealing a Gold Puck from the Nobles; he had no power to change any of it. The helplessness of being weak. He had hoped to hide in the village for a couple of years before returning to Green City with a new identity; he couldn¡¯t stand staying in this remote village for even one day. But an accident happened; the Beastman arrived much earlier today than expected. Every year, their village would retreat to the mountains to hide before the Beastman invasion, but their sudden appearance today disrupted everyone¡¯s plans. No one could stand against the ferocious Beastman. Porter had learned to go with the flow early on during his time in Green City, and he fled the village as soon as he sensed trouble. Although he escaped the pursuit of the Beastman, he lost everything¡ªno food, no silver puke, nothing. Even having seen the great world of Green City, Porter still became one of the many displaced people, following a group heading to Green City, hundreds of kilometers away. The world always has its coincidences, and Porter swore that this must be the year he was cursed by the Goddess of Calamity. On the way, he ran into a group of terrifying Vampires!! By the Thief God above, he swore, this was his first time encountering the legendary Vampires. These terrifying creatures plunged him into an abyss of fear, as the scythe of Death seemed poised to sever his head at any moment. The horrific and enormous bats made him give up all resistance; as a Level 3 thief, he was utterly powerless against those dreadful evil beings. Just as he was filled with despair, something unexpected happened. The Vampires claimed to be from the Holy Light Bloodline and would not harm them. Although Porter was highly skeptical, having no way to escape, he followed them to a city called Dawn City. Wow~ He never expected the Vampire¡¯s lair to be so magnificent. While it did not compare to the expanse of Green City, its exquisite architecture and spacious streets were infinitely better than his border village. Even more exciting to him was that the Vampires were telling the truth¡ªthey did not harm them and even provided housing for free, with promises to distribute land in the future. By the Thief God above, he must be dreaming! But after living there for a few days, he really confirmed that these Vampires, who claimed to be from the Holy Light Bloodline, were indeed different. The shadow of Death dispersed. Meanwhile, Porter, who had mixed with the Underground Force in Green City for several years, noticed something amiss. There was no Underground Force in the city! It was inconceivable¡ªin Green City, even the most inconspicuous shops in the slums paid protection money to the Underground Force. But everything here was a blank slate. Porter was tempted. If he could establish a force here like that of the gang in Green City he was a part of, wouldn¡¯t he become the big shot he had always aspired to be, just like the gang boss? Porter, who had managed to travel from a border village to the distant and unfamiliar Green City and successfully join a gang as an enforcer, naturally had some brains and ruthlessness. Since he decided to go for it, he didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, first finding some physically strong buddies in the village and, after a few persuasive words, these wide-eyed lads were swayed by Porter. Just like that, a roughly established Underground Force quietly formed in Dawn City. Porter named his first gang with a particularly heartfelt name, the Mad Dog Gang. When he was very young, he had encountered a pack of wild wolves on the mountain. Those wolves brutally hunted down a huge unicorn ox, and the ferocity of the wild wolves had a profound impact on him. Even back in Green City, he¡¯d fantasized more than once about what he would name his gang if one day he were to form one. The Wild Wolf Gang was his top pick. Although he was illiterate, he¡¯d heard from the elderly in the gang that the name had to be fierce, to inspire fear in others. The gang in Green City was called the Mad Dog Gang; even though Porter found the name distasteful, the fear in the eyes of civilians each time he mentioned it gave him immense satisfaction. Wild Wolf Gang, by the Thief God above, that was truly a magnificent name. Chaos was the foundation of a gang¡¯s existence. Porter held great respect for the senior who inadvertently taught him these words, which he believed to be true wisdom. Hence, the first step Porter took was¡ªspreading rumors. Although those self-proclaimed Holy Light Bloodline vampires hadn¡¯t committed any acts of harm against humans, Porter couldn¡¯t bring himself to trust these graceful creatures who resembled those detestable Noble lords. Just as despicable as those Noble lords in Green City, untrustworthy. He hadn¡¯t forgotten how he was driven out of Green City. The fear humans naturally had for vampires was vastly magnified under Porter¡¯s deliberate exaggeration. During this period, Porter could clearly feel that the city had become much more chaotic with fights, thefts, and robberies starting to occur. Porter was very pleased with this, took the chance while those damned vampires were busy dealing with thieves to heavily extort a few wealthy-looking individuals. The loot was substantial. Just as he expected, none of those he extorted dared report him to the vampires. His plan succeeded. Porter repeated the same behavior from Green City amidst the chaos¡ªcollecting protection money, defining territories, and using extortion. The civilians who had fled to the borderland dared not oppose him due to Porter¡¯s ruthless methods and the widespread rumors about the Bloodline; they preferred losing wealth over life. Just like that, Porter acquired a considerable amount of silver puke and various supplies in a short time. With the capital in hand, Porter began to recruit more gang members. Under the influence of brute force and the lure of silver puke, the Wild Wolf Gang¡¯s numbers swelled rapidly, reaching 50 within just a few days. Porter was acutely aware of the vampires¡¯ characteristics¡ªnighttime was their domain, so the Wild Wolf Gang only operated during the day. As the influence of the Wild Wolf Gang grew, Porter heard a piece of information that made his heart pound. There were very few vampires in the city, so few that there were only a handful! But there were a full two thousand humans!! Porter, who had quickly amassed a powerful force, began to entertain a thought so daring and insane that he wouldn¡¯t have even dared to consider it before. He wanted to take over this city! Once this idea took root, it grew wildly like weeds. Until it was almost too enthralling to resist. The rapid success of the Wild Wolf Gang gave Porter the illusion that he could do it¡ªhe believed that with careful planning, the vampires who only prowled at night were not invincible. Porter aimed not only to be the leader of the Wild Wolf Gang but also to become the ruler of this city. He would completely shed his past identity as a street thug; he would become a City Lord. Porter the City Lord! What a splendid title. The precipitous expansion of the Wild Wolf Gang and the temporary chaos caused by the influx of humans put Porter in a staggering state of delusion. And this leader of the Wild Wolf Gang, the first to establish an Underground Force in Dawn City, was planning a major event to take complete control of the city. Porter was brimming with confidence. He was already impatient for people to call him Porter the City Lord. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69 The Weakest Opponent Chapter 69: Chapter 69 The Weakest Opponent ¡°Kachar City Lord, I am Raymond, the cousin of Recker, the logistics captain under your command,¡± Lide had just returned to Dawn City when he received a request for an audience from a commoner who claimed to have important matters to discuss with him. Despite now having a population of over two thousand, Lide was still somewhat surprised by how efficient Ivy and Audis had been on the border, swiftly increasing the city¡¯s population in such short order. However, based on what Harrison had said, there were some discordant notes due to the small number of the Bloodline and the fact they could only be active at night. A mysterious rumor had begun spreading within the more than two thousand inhabitants of Dawn City. The rumor claimed that the Holy Light Bloodline were frauds, deceiving everyone. Despite appearing kind at the moment, eventually, they would drain everyone¡¯s blood and kill them. Furthermore, the rumors were becoming increasingly widespread. The Bloodline, few in number and lacking experience in dealing with such issues, found themselves in a predicament. Although they had arrested many who took advantage of the chaos to cause trouble, they had yet to apprehend the mastermind behind it all. Hearing the words of this cousin who slightly resembled Recker, Lide nodded faintly. ¡°Raymond, are you saying that you know who is orchestrating all of this behind the scenes?¡± Raymond looked at the City Lord before him, his high status accentuated by the magnificent Mage¡¯s robe he wore, causing a sense of weakness to ripple through his legs. This was the City Lord, the sole ruler of the city, and it was his first time facing such a high-ranking dignitary. ¡°Yes, City Lord, the person even tried to recruit me into their gang a couple of days ago, but I refused,¡± Lide smiled. ¡°Why refuse? Aren¡¯t they claiming that the Holy Light Bloodline aren¡¯t evil demons and that all this deceit is just to trick you all? Don¡¯t you believe them?¡± Raymond shook his head resolutely. ¡°City Lord, I believe in the Holy Light Bloodline. Big brother Recker has already told me about everything that¡¯s happened recently. I trust you.¡± Finding some consolation in those words, Lide was actually prepared for some humans to rebel or even violently oppose the Bloodline. It wasn¡¯t easy to integrate humans smoothly into their society; there were bound to be many issues along the way. Raymond¡¯s statement undoubtedly indicated that many people had already accepted the Holy Light Bloodline. That was what mattered most. How long had these people been in Dawn City? Ten days? Half a month? Given more time, he was confident that he could fully integrate these people. He could envision that after the Frost Month passed, there would only be one voice within Dawn City. Once this batch of humans was fully integrated into Dawn City, it would be significantly less troublesome for subsequent humans entering the city. Those integrated would voluntarily help indoctrinate the newcomers for the Bloodline. As for the current discordant voices in the city, they were just a swarm of flies, hardly worth the effort to swat. However, it seemed that the troublemakers who had leaped into action shouldn¡¯t be let off so easily. Lide stroked his chin, slowly formulating a plan. He had returned to introduce a new strategy, also his ultimate strategy¡ªthe Point System. The Point System was a splendid thing; in the future, all aspects of life in Dawn City could be measured by points. Now was the perfect time to launch this powerful tool, using those troublemakers as the catalyst. Still, the details of how to implement it merited careful consideration. ¡°Tell me the details about the person behind all this,¡± Raymond nodded and began to elaborate in great detail. He had joined Dawn City as part of its second wave of residents and was quickly captivated by the city¡¯s strange and magical systems. He never imagined he could live so safely and comfortably in a vampire-ruled city. What surprised him the most was unexpectedly running into his cousin¡ªRecker¡ªin Dawn City. This gave him a sense of belonging in this strange city. A few days after getting acquainted, had the logistics and security teams not been at full capacity, Raymond would definitely have joined them. At that moment, someone approached him, claiming to be a civilian who had arrived with him and invited him to join their gang, boasting a large group of five hundred members¡ªthe Wild Wolf Gang. Moreover, they offered him ten silver pukes a month as salary for his Level 4 warrior status, and all they requested in return was for him to help gather information about the logistics and security teams under Recker¡¯s control. Raymond held complete disdain for their proposal¡ªhow could a small, unknown gang dare to dream of bribing him? But instead of outright refusing, he decided to play along, saying he wished to speak directly with their boss. When Raymond met their Level 3 Thief boss, he almost burst out laughing. Sometimes he truly wondered why the world was filled with such fools. ¡°Goddess above,¡± he thought, ¡°life really never makes sense.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think back to many years ago in Green City, where he saw a civilian attempting to rob a nobles¡¯ carriage with a kitchen knife. Maybe fools really lacked brains. What made them think they could oppose the Holy Light Bloodline? Although he ultimately didn¡¯t manage to learn their specific plans, Raymond didn¡¯t bother entangling himself further and went back to inform Recker. Recker took the matter seriously and quickly took Raymond to find Harrison. Coincidentally, Lide had just rushed back, leading to the scene they had just witnessed. After hearing the story, Lide was somewhat speechless. He had expected the person spreading rumors to disrupt the Bloodline to be some hidden figure of importance, not merely a Level 3 nobody. His interest plummeted. He couldn¡¯t really blame the Bloodline; they paid special attention to anyone above Level 5, but a Level 3 was simply too insignificant¡ªjust any Bloodline member could decimate twenty or thirty of them, just like monkeys rule in the mountains where there are no tigers. The Bloodline¡¯s recent momentary chaos stemmed from Lide¡¯s preoccupation with his magic research and delayed orders. With some of them out and others guarding the sacred grounds and the city walls, there were only a handful of Bloodline members truly managing the humans, so issues were understandable. ¡°What do you think their next step is, in your opinion?¡± ¡°Sunlight is a natural enemy of the Bloodline, and they will do everything to minimize their power. I speculate that they plan to incite trouble among the people when the Bloodline is weakened during the day, and then launch a surprise attack when the Holy Light Bloodline is forced to come out to maintain order. Furthermore, it¡¯s said that the Bloodline fears silver weapons, and these people likely have plenty prepared.¡± Finally, Lide¡¯s expression eased a bit. If these people were really that foolish, it would be quite uninteresting. But knowing that the main instigator was just a Level 3 thief, he lost interest in them. He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Harrison, take the security team and twenty Bloodline members, and arrest these fools. What a waste of effort,¡± Lide said with a look of contempt. As an advanced mage, the Blood Clan Ancestor, the City Lord of Dawn City, having a Level 3 thief as an enemy was almost embarrassing to admit. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Blasphemer Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Blasphemer Porter had been quite content these past few days. With the number of Wild Wolf Gang members rising from 50 to 100, he could feel his ambition increasingly restless. Every night, he fantasized about his future self as the master of the city. What would he do then? By that time, he would be the most honored person in the city, even more distinguished than the nobles of Green City!! Praise be to the Thief God. ¡°Lord Porter, Priest Emi is here.¡± Porter downed his red wine in one gulp and savored the taste before saying, ¡°Please invite Priest Emi in, and then go to that little merchant and take all his wine for me. By the gods, such filthy merchants don¡¯t deserve such fine wine.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the two men in the room replied with smiles on their faces as they turned and left the building, knowing they¡¯d make a tidy profit tonight. Outside the house, an old man with salt-and-pepper hair, dressed in a sackcloth robe, and a slight, hawk-nosed figure, entered. What was striking about the man was his pair of peculiar, gloomy eyes ¡ª as if they had been gazed upon by a demon, filled with an unsettling sense of disharmony. Upon seeing those eyes, Porter instinctively felt a flicker of fear, but the sight of the other tough figures in the room quickly suppressed his inner terror. ¡°Priest Emi, welcome. I¡¯ve prepared the finest red wine for you,¡± Porter chuckled dryly as he ushered the old man to a seat. Emi gave the level 3 thief a deep look, with a flicker of disdain flashing through those grey pupils. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t find a suitable person in this city ruled by vampires, he wouldn¡¯t have stooped to cooperate with such a contemptible thief. ¡°Lord Porter, I presume you have some good news to share with me for calling me here so late. Nighttime is for vampires,¡± Emi said in a tone that was neither warm nor cold, clearly disdainful of this collaborator. Porter didn¡¯t mind, he met Emi, a priest, on the run. That wasn¡¯t the key point. The key was that he had seen a wanted poster of this very priest in Green City, personally wanted by the temple of the Knight God, with a bounty of 500 Gold Pucks. Praise the Thief God, that¡¯s 500 Gold Pucks, enough to buy ten houses in Green City!! Although he wasn¡¯t clear why the priest was wanted by the Knight God, or the high price of that bounty, he didn¡¯t care. What mattered to him was the man¡¯s sharp intellect. It¡¯s fair to say that the Wild Wolf Gang could grow to a hundred people in a short time, thanks in part to Priest Emi¡¯s brains. ¡°Priest Emi, you¡¯re right, I do have good news. Come, let¡¯s drink to that first,¡± Porter, with a sly smile, poured the extorted red wine for the other party. Once Emi had taken a sip, Porter continued, ¡°I plan to commence our plan tomorrow.¡± Emi¡¯s hand, holding the stem glass, stiffened, and he looked incredulously at Porter. ¡°Start tomorrow? Porter, are you clear on the number of Bloodline? Do you know their true strength?¡± ¡°Of course, Priest Emi. I¡¯ve bribed two members of the Security Team and threatened them with their families to pass us information. Over the past few days, I¡¯ve gotten a good sense of the vampires¡¯ general strength. Priest Emi, perhaps we¡¯ve overestimated them. As soon as the sun hits the plaza tomorrow morning, the Alchemy Potion we¡¯ve mixed into the food will cause the senseless, irrational commoners to storm the vampires under our guidance. Those vampires will surely risk the sunlight to suppress the common folk. And our warriors wielding silver will deliver the most lethal blow to them. If we can kill most of the vampires during the day, preventing them from surviving until nightfall, then victory will be ours.¡± Emi stared dumbfounded at Porter, who had lapsed into a frenzy, left with only a few thoughts about the meaning of life. Who am I? What am I doing? Why am I cooperating with him? The plan seemed simple and feasible, at least in Emi¡¯s view, for it was he who had devised it. But the biggest issue was that Porter wielded far too little power. Even during the sunlit hours of the day, the notion that civilians, whose levels peaked at 3 or 4 with an average of level 1 or 2, could take on vampires head-on was unrealistic. According to his plan, they should have continued to cause chaos, allowing the Wild Wolf Gang to grow within it, waiting until their numbers reached 500 or even 1000 before taking action. By then, they could have created more silver weapons and Alchemy Potions to fight the vampires. At this moment, the strength of the Wild Wolf Gang hadn¡¯t even reached a tenth of what his plan required. Emi deeply understood the importance of teammates. Seeing this small-time character basking in the unchecked expansion of power, he didn¡¯t know what to say to persuade this foolish thief to abandon the plan. ¡°Priest Emi, just kill those damned vampires tomorrow, and the city will be ours. And I, Porter, the City Lord, promise to build a temple solely for you. You¡¯ll be the only temple priest in this city.¡± Bang~ No sooner had Porter finished speaking, the door crashed down, boards hitting the floor and kicking up a cloud of heavy dust. The loud noise startled Porter, interrupting his pleasant daydreams, as he stood up in a rage. ¡°Who?!! Which bastard dares disturb Lord Porter? Break his legs!!¡± But as Porter saw who had arrived, all his words choked in his throat, unable to utter another word. He felt like a bucket of cold water had been dumped over his head, drenching him in sweat in an instant. The elegant Mage robes, a handsome face that elicited self-shame, and the graceful demeanor of a Noble¡ªall made the newcomer¡¯s identity clear. The ruler of this city¡ªa Vampire!! Lide had just arrived outside the door when he overheard such a long speech. Annoyed, he thought to himself, are they really treating the Bloodline as if they¡¯re just dried food? Eat whenever they wish? Observing the fear-stricken Porter, who had even collapsed to the ground, a hint of speechlessness flashed in his eyes. Really now? Who gave you such courage? Lide ignored the other henchman in the room, who were already overtaken by fear¡ªinsignificant characters, not worth his attention. Instead, a frail figure inside caught his attention, making him pause. Observing the old man, slowly rising, dressed in coarse robes with dull eyes, Lide raised an eyebrow. The intuition of the Blood Clan Ancestor alerted him to the fact that there was nothing ordinary about this old man. The old man¡¯s presence completely overwhelmed Porter beside him, and his unique aura could even confront his own. It seemed that within this house, this old man, seated in the guest¡¯s place, was the true master. Especially those dull eyes¡ªthey even put pressure on him. Lide, with a hint of curiosity, opened the old man¡¯s attribute panel, and the description made his eyes narrow. So, this was the instigator¡ªa real big fish. And not just any big fish, but one so large that an ordinary person couldn¡¯t handle it. Emi Bill Title: Blasphemer¡­ Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71 The First Battle Chapter 71: Chapter 71 The First Battle Emi Bill Title: Blasphemer (Damage to those with a Divine Position increased by +30%) Age: 67 Level: 14 (In a heavily injured state, current level has fallen to 12) Profession: Shadow Priest Introduction: The betrayer of the Knight God, the Blasphemer who walks in shadows, Vice President of the Dark Covenant. Lide¡¯s gaze sharpened. He never expected that among the randomly looted crowd there would be such a big fish. At level 14, and he even had an extremely domineering and terrifying title¡ªBlasphemer. In a world ruled by divinities, anything related to gods was associated with a significant background and not to be trifled with lightly. Yet there he was, standing in front of him, a boss with the title of Blasphemer, and each following introduction was more exaggerated than the last. Lide felt like he was on a roller coaster. He had originally thought that the one secretly manipulating humans would be a strong individual, but to his surprise, the information he unearthed at the end pointed to a level 3 rogue. He had believed the level 3 rogue was the final boss, but unexpectedly, there emerged a Blasphemer. Now he was seized by an urge to go out and buy lottery tickets. If by randomly plundering a group of refugees he could encounter someone of this caliber, would he bring back a giant dragon if he went a couple more times? Had this Blasphemer been in full strength, he would have been able to walk freely even in Green City. Fortunately, the other party had suffered a heavy injury and his strength had dropped to level 12, which he could just barely handle for the moment. ¡°This lord, I have no ill intentions towards the revered Holy Light Bloodline,¡± Emi stood up, his expression completely different from when he faced Porter, his face filled with an innocuous smile. A hint of coldness flashed through Lide¡¯s eyes. No ill intentions? How could he not realize after seeing Emi that he was the true schemer, how could a level 3 rogue possibly have the courage to face the powerful Bloodline? Only with a boss like this backing them could they have the audacity to plot rebellion, right! ¡°Your Excellency, I can feel your sincerity, and I hope you can share a drink with me to resolve any misunderstandings,¡± Lide said with a faint smile. Emi nodded, his face beaming, ¡°I hold the utmost respect for the Holy Light Bloodline, and I would be honored to be your friend.¡± After saying those words, Emi took a few steps forward. Just as the atmosphere inside the house seemed amicable, a scorching Fireball erupted from Lide¡¯s hand~ And at the same instant, Emi¡¯s figure vanished from the spot. Thud~ Flames scattered in all directions. The moment Emi¡¯s figure disappeared, a loud explosion resonated inside the house, blasting several holes in the floor and waves of heat surged. Lide watched Emi disappear, his complexion changing as he ignored the others and dashed outside the house. He knew very well that a boss character who bore the title Blasphemer wouldn¡¯t surrender so easily. From the moment they met, it was impossible to resolve things peacefully, and he would not allow anyone who knew about Dawn City to leave. This Blasphemer, must die. No matter who he was! Second Circle Spell: Shadow Jump, a brief traversal through the Shadow Plane that allows instant teleportation across 50 blades. After hopping through the Shadow Plane, Emi¡¯s figure appeared downstairs, looking at the explosion and fire above, a crimson trail of blood leaked from the corner of his mouth. An old wound in his chest made his steps falter. From the moment he saw the Vampire, he knew there would be no peaceful end today. Moving through the shadows, he was well aware of the Dark Creatures¡¯ traits; vampires¡¯ fierce strength and arrogance were infamous. And were he in their position, he would never let go of an enemy who caused trouble in his own lair. However, he breathed a sigh of relief. Although the Vampire was powerful, he was not so powerful as to be completely unresistable. Despite the severe decline in his strength, as a high-level professional who had touched the threshold of level 15, he did not fear the enemy. As a Shadow Walker, Emi specialized in shadow-related spells, and with time, he believed he could escape from this city. Previously he was unwilling to pay a heavy price to escape, but now he had no choice; if caught by the Vampire, his death would be certain. As for fighting the opponent, he wasn¡¯t foolish. Battling a vampire in their lair, especially during the night, he wasn¡¯t certain of winning even when in perfect condition. Swoosh~ Lide unfolded the colossal bat wings on his back, looking like a demon descending upon the world under the chilly moonlight. His nose twitched as he caught a whiff of fresh blood in the air. His piercing gaze turned toward the shadow of a house. With a flap of his wings, he soared straight into the sky. If he allowed a Level 14 blasphemer to escape from Dawn City, he couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences. So, he must capture the opponent, no matter the cost. ¡°Harry, notify everyone, blockade Dawn City,¡± His indifferent silhouette echoed in the air, and before Harrison could regain his senses, Lide¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Following the exceedingly faint scent of blood, Lide¡¯s speed abruptly surged. He had the scent of his prey. In the night, the Bloodline was one of the most powerful Upper Races, daring to engage in combat even with a giant dragon. Emi, hidden in the shadows, felt a chill down his spine the moment Lide began to dive. Magic power surged into the solidified magic model within his Spiritual Sea, and in merely three seconds, a massive thunderball smashed out from his hands. Second Circle Magic¡ªThunder Burst. The thunderball, larger than a basketball, emitted a turquoise heat and light, with violent energy boiling inside as if about to explode at any moment. Crackle~ Lide, diving down, suddenly halted in midair. It would be too much even for a vampire¡¯s high magic resistance to take on a Second Circle Magic directly. Emi, seeing the reckless vampire approach, felt overjoyed. There was only a short distance of thirty blades between them; the Thunder Burst would take less than 0.5 seconds to hit. The opponent was surely doomed! But to Emi¡¯s disbelief, the vampire spawned two searing fireballs in his hands in just 0.5 seconds. Bang~ The fireballs burst, and upon contact, the Thunder Burst also exploded. Crackle~ The nearby houses collapsed and ignited from the fierce shockwave and scorching air. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Emi¡¯s eyes were bulging with shock. Casting spells twice instantly?! What a joke?! Without daring to linger, he rapidly rose to his feet, fleeing into the shadows ahead while casting a Mage Shield on himself. Although Lide had the memories of the Blood Clan Ancestor, it was his first time in combat, so he was somewhat inexperienced and had recklessly closed in on his opponent. A Mage¡¯s combat should be about maintaining distance and overwhelming with magic, not rushing into the enemy¡¯s face like a warrior. But the unscathed Lide immediately gave chase. He didn¡¯t falter one bit. He could sense that the other¡¯s injuries were severe; not eliminating this blasphemer would have unthinkable consequences. Emi, seeing Lide charging again, wished he could curse his mother. What kind of brute was this? Did this even resemble a Mage¡¯s battle? He was simply a madman! Emi, taking advantage of the shadows, began to flee rapidly; he possessed a Talent Specialization ideally suited for escape. Shadow Walker: A skill that doubles recovery speed within shadows and increases speed by 30%. There were many houses in Dawn City, hence plenty of shadows. Lide, observing Emi about to slip out of sight once more, narrowed his eyes, keenly aware of the changing terrain. The fleeing Emi below didn¡¯t realize that in just two short minutes, he was about to run out of the human residential area. The southern district could accommodate tens of thousands of people, but now less than one-fifth was inhabited by humans, with large swaths of empty areas remaining. In human-populated areas, Lide was somewhat restrained; these humans were his private property. But once in the vacant areas, all reservations ceased. Soaring up to a height of a hundred blades, he looked down upon Emi who had just vanished. Both hands wielded, he channeled magic power madly into the Small Fireball Skill¡¯s magic model. The true Fireball Gatling was activated. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Four Circle Magic—Stone Shield Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Four Circle Magic¡ªStone Shield If the residents of Dawn City had looked up at the sky at that moment, they would have surely thought they were witnessing a divine miracle. Above the sky, Lide, with his massive bat wings, appeared as a world-ending deity descending under the cool moonlight. In his hands, within just a few seconds¡¯ time, over twenty fist-sized fireballs materialized. The fireballs plummeted like falling stars, crashing down from the sky at a velocity of 120 blades per second. The Small Fireball, which required 0.2 seconds to cast, had formed a continuous line from the sky to the ground in his hands. A scorching and vicious dance of fireballs. Bang bang bang~ The fireballs rained down upon the ground. Emi, relying on shadows to evade, was instantly blasted out of hiding. A house would be engulfed by fireballs in less than a second, and he would even be too late to shift to the shadow of the next house before being forced out again by the exploding fireballs from the sky. The shock Emi felt at that moment was ten thousand times greater than the physical trauma inflicted by the Fireball Technique. He could feel that the ground-shattering fireballs were the very familiar Small Fireball Skill. But why was this Small Fireball Skill so different from his? What the hell is this?? Is this the Small Fireball Skill? Since when did the notoriously powerful but slow Small Fireball Skill become so violent?? Although he was gravely injured, he could still unleash over twenty spells. But he didn¡¯t dare to stop casting. Because if he dared to stop, he would undoubtedly be overwhelmed by the relentless Small Fireballs. The terrifying number and exaggerated trajectory speed left him with no chance to complete his casting. Run, frantic escape. Using shadows, Emi exerted more effort than he ever had in his life, even more than when he was being pursued by the Knight Temple. Lide soared through the sky with his enormous wings spread, his sharp gaze scanning like an eagle eyeing its prey. The fireballs in his hand sprayed wildly like a raging Gatling gun, sweeping over everything within his sight. Maintaining the extreme pressure of proximity. Bang bang bang~ Houses that were touched by the exceedingly hot fireballs were instantly ignited and explosions were constant. Emi, a Shadow Priest of Original Level 14 and a blasphemer wanted by the temple, was completely powerless under Lide¡¯s terrifying spellcasting. The moment he dared to stop, he would be greeted by a dense barrage of fireballs. Moreover, the most important thing was that Mages need to maintain a relatively stable state during the casting process. To complete casting while under another¡¯s Magic Attack requires extremely high mental stability and tenacity. The original Emi could barely manage it, but now injured, he could only cast in a tranquil environment. If he dared to cast spells while enduring Lide¡¯s fireballs forcefully, the backlash from the disrupted Magic Power could send this severely injured fellow to meet the Undead. Lide did not skimp on Magic Power, and ever since he learned about the effects of Magic Blood, he always carried 3 bottles of it. The first thing he did tonight upon returning to Dawn City was to replenish all three bottles of Magic Blood. Magic Blood Upon drinking, immediately restores 50 Magic Power points. Bloodline consumption boosts body recovery speed by 1000%, capable of self-healing injuries. Explanation: Holy Object bathed in Bloodline¡¯s blood, filled with incredible energy. Lide, possessing the Talent Specialization of Magic Affinity, had a magic recovery rate of 0.5 per second during the daytime. At night, the Bloodline received a significant boost, increasing the Magic Power recovery speed to 1 point per second. The effect of Magic Blood on Bloodline was even more terrifying, enhancing recovery by tenfold. After drinking Magic Blood, his Magic Power recovery rate reached an exaggerated 10 points per second, and this lasted for 20 minutes. With three bottles of Magic Blood on him, Lide could continue to relentlessly suppress his opponent with overwhelming firepower as long as he managed his consumption a bit. He almost pushed the improved Small Fireball Skill to its limit. The ultra-speed trajectory of 120 blades per second, the super-low consumption of 3 Magic Power points, and the Extreme Spellcasting of 0.2 seconds. Combined with the nearly inexhaustible Magic Power after drinking the Magic Blood. At this moment, Emi was deeply struck. It was not just physically but also mentally. If possible, he would never come to this damned city again in his life. At the beginning, Emi managed to flee by making use of the shadows, but as the destruction of houses increased, his escape routes became fewer and the injuries on his body grew ever more severe. With a face full of anger and fear, he glanced back at the sky, at the flapping bat wings of the Vampire, and roughly estimated that in less than ten minutes, this damned Vampire had unleashed a thousand fireballs. By the shadow god above, he must have angered the Goddess of Calamity and been cursed by her. Why had he encountered such a monster? A thousand fireballs! Even if it was just the Small Fireball Skill, how massive must their magic power be? How terrifying was the strength of this Vampire? In midair, under the moonlight and reflected by the flames on the ground, Lide¡¯s handsome face cast a tremendous psychological shadow over Emi at this moment. A feeling of being utterly vanquished made it hard for him to breathe. Clang! Just as he slowed his pace for an instant, two fist-sized fireballs struck his Mage Shield, the sparks scattering and heating the air around him, causing the Mage Shield to wobble as if it were about to shatter. Emi knew that after being hit by the Small Fireball, if he didn¡¯t move immediately he would be bombarded by dozens more. Two minutes ago, he had tried to stand firm and cast spells in retaliation against the small fireballs, but the terrifying frequency of the opponent¡¯s attacks had resulted in a significant loss. If he hadn¡¯t decisively given up on casting, he would have already been piled to death by fireballs two minutes earlier. This could not go on. The Lide hovering in the sky made Emi feel a great threat to his life; he sensed that if this continued, maybe in one minute, or two, as soon as the opponent found an opportunity, he would be overwhelmed by the exaggerated number of fireballs. Furious, Emi glanced at Lide and, clenching his teeth, he pulled out a Magic Scroll etched with a dense Magic Array from his waistband. A few pangs of heartache and reluctance crossed his eyes, but still, he tore up the scroll. Whoosh! Lide, seeing Emi stop, brightened up; the magic power that had just been replenished was crazily poured into the magic model. A gatling of fireballs, firing at the rate of five per second, appeared once again. Bang bang bang! Even more dominating than a machine gun, the fireballs pummeled down on Emi, but just at that moment, a faint white light flashed. A semicircular shield, two blades high and three blades wide, steadfastly protected Emi at its center. Dozens of Small Fireballs hit the Magic Shield, creating only ripples, without inflicting any damage on Emi inside. Four Circle Magic: Stone Shield Seeing this, Emi finally relaxed, slumping to the ground, utterly worn out by the less than ten minutes of pursuit. Not even when pursued by the Knight Temple had he felt so distressed. Only able to be hit and not able to fight back, he was nearly driven to madness. And the Magic Scroll he had just torn was a Four Circle Magic worth 1500 Gold Puck¡ªStone Shield. This was his life-saving scroll, which he had never used even under the pursuit of the Knight Temple. The sole purpose of this spell was defense, lasting up to three minutes and withstanding attacks from at least two Four Circle Magics. At last, he had won a chance to breathe. Lide was momentarily taken aback by the appearance of that Magic Shield. Looking at the blasphemer blatantly lying on the ground, not minding him anymore, Lide¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Do you really think that a Magic Shield can stop me?¡± Emi, looking at Lide a hundred meters away, showed a flicker of rage in his dim eyes. ¡°Heh, foolish Vampire, this is Four Circle Magic. Rest assured, once I leave and heal my wounds, I will turn all of you into my alchemy materials.¡± As a blasphemer who dares to profane the Divine, being forced by a Vampire of only Level 10 to use his life-saving scroll was deeply humiliating. Emi swore to himself that he would return to take his revenge on this Vampire; he would lay each and every one of these Vampires out under the sun to perish! He swore it! Lide, looking at those gray eyes, curved his lips into an indifferent smile. ¡°You must be unaware, what¡¯s called the real ¡®Fireball Gatling.¡¯ You dare to scorn the Bloodline with a single Four Circle Magic?¡± Naive. Once again, the replenished magic power was infused into the Small Fireball Magic Model. It was a pity there was no rattling mechanical sound; otherwise, the scene would have been truly sensational. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Overwhelming Firepower Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Overwhelming Firepower Emi, who was protected by a Four Circle Magic Shield, finally won a chance to catch his breath after the massive depletion of magic power during the recent chase. But he dared not rest for too long. The Rock Solid Shield, lasting only three minutes, couldn¡¯t protect him indefinitely, and since this was a Vampire stronghold, the longer he delayed, the smaller his chances of escaping became. He focused his attention on his ultimate survival skill, Three Circle Magic¡ªShadow Jump Shadow Jump: Allows long-distance instant teleportation through the Shadow Plane, consuming 150 points of magic power. This skill, learned after becoming a Shadow Priest, allowed him to teleport randomly within a twenty-kilometer radius and was considered an unsolvable escape method. However, the casting time for this skill was a lengthy one and a half minutes. And because the final destination of the teleportation couldn¡¯t be determined, there was a great deal of randomness. He could end up in the den of wild beasts or on top of a cliff, so Emi would only use it as a last resort. Teamed with the Four Circle Magic¡ªRock Solid Shield, he had absolute confidence he could escape. If the enemy wanted to break the Rock Solid Shield with Four Circle Magic, it would take at least 3 to 4 minutes to prepare. That time was more than enough for him to flee. Furiously glancing at Lide in the sky, he ignored him, closed his eyes, and began channeling magic power into the Three Circle Magic of Shadow Jump. Lide held the last vial of Magic Blood in his mouth¡ªjust now, in less than ten minutes, he had consumed two vials. This was the third. The Magic Blood, the result of the Bloodline God¡¯s remains soaking for hundreds of years, was an incredibly potent magic potion for the Bloodline. One vial could accelerate recovery speed by 1000%, but this was not the limit. Continued consumption could stack the effect to 1500% the second time and to the ultimate limit of 2000% the third. Although stacking three times had reached the limit and only lasted a brief two minutes, after which it would slowly decrease, falling back to 1000% after five minutes, during those two minutes of stacking three times, Lide¡¯s magic recovery speed would be a terrifying 20 points per second. And to cast the Small Fireball Skill five times in one second consumed merely 15 points, meaning his magic power would overflow during this time. That is, he could maintain full firepower for five minutes straight. Rock Solid Shield? Four Circle Magic? If anti-magic stone that could resist Four Circle Magic could be melted by the Small Fireball Skill, who knew how many minutes this Four Circle Magic could withstand? Magic power was furiously channeled into the improved magic model for the Small Fireball Skill; a faint blue light flashed, and within less than 0.2 seconds, all magic nodes were activated. By the time the Small Fireballs left his hand, precisely 0.2 seconds had elapsed. The Real Fireball Gatling was activated. Da da da da da~ A long stream of fire snaked from Lide¡¯s hands. If, at the Crimson Mage Tower, attacking anti-magic stone had been merely a magical experiment, then now, with full firepower unleashed, Lide experienced for the first time the terrifying damage and attack power of magic. And a high-frequency barrage of Small Fireballs was definitely a more daunting presence than Four Circle Magic. Boom boom boom~ One Small Fireball after another exploded on the Rock Solid Shield, the ripples from the Four Circle Magic growing larger and larger. The originally transparent shield turned red after the fiery explosions of the bursting fireballs, and the temperature in the entire space climbed at an unimaginable rate. In less than a minute, over two hundred Small Fireballs had struck the same spot. The central temperature was already showing a purplish-blue flame, soaring to several thousand degrees. The Rock Solid Shield, a Four Circle Magic, was now constantly subjected to the baking of several thousand degrees of heat, with the magic power sealed in the magic scroll being consumed at a dreadfully rapid rate. Emi, having completed more than half of the Shadow Jump, abruptly halted as the powerful magic fluctuations from outside caused his already panicked spirit to waver, and the input of magic power was directly interrupted. After the interruption of magic power, the magic model for Shadow Jump instantly collapsed, causing a severe pain to echo in Emi¡¯s mind. Burning with anger and despair, he abruptly opened his eyes, but the first scene that greeted him was the fiery and brutal blaze arcing above the Rock Solid Shield. Terror spread from his head to his toes in that instant. The Rock Solid Shield blocked all magic energy transfer, yet it was unavoidable that the temperature within Emi¡¯s space continued to rise. Within just a few seconds, it climbed to over 70 degrees. Encased by the high temperature inside the shield, Emi suffered from severe breathing difficulties. The air, hot as if on fire, made it impossible for him to continue casting. How could this be?! This is a Four Circle Magic!! How could it face collapse in such a short time?! What sort of existence is that Vampire outside?! Emi¡¯s heart was filled with the bitter ale of despair, thinking that the only way to quickly break through a defensive Four Circle Magic would be to collide it with a higher-leveled spell. But that Vampire outside actually wore down his Four Circle Spell with the Small Fireball Technique, a low-level spell typically used by novice Mages. His belief in magic nearly crumbled at that moment, his concepts shattered to pieces. Less than ten seconds after Emi¡¯s spellcasting was interrupted, with a snap¡ª The sound of glass shattering echoed. The Solid Rock Shield broke just one minute after being cast. Bang¡ª An unimaginably scorching wave of heat erupted. The terrifying blast was so powerful that it collapsed over a dozen houses nearby And Emi, at the center, the Shadow Priest known as the ¡®blasphemer,¡¯ was engulfed in the heat wave, with his Mage Shield collapsing instantly. In a matter of seconds, he was on the brink of death. His clothes were completely singed by the high temperature. It was not until now that Lide stopped casting spells, surveying the area from the sky several times. He didn¡¯t go down immediately but instead cautiously flew a distance of fifty meters away. Snap¡ª With a snap of his fingers, Mage¡¯s Hand appeared. The giant Mage¡¯s Hand instantly transformed into chains and, under his control, firmly bound Emi¡¯s hands and feet. Even a warrior, restrained by the Mage¡¯s Hand with the strength of hundreds of pounds, would take some time to break free, let alone an elderly Priest. No matter how renowned the opponent was, they couldn¡¯t escape the physical limitations of the Magic Professions. With this, the sudden battle drew to a close. Lide emerged victorious in this battle in a way outsiders could hardly imagine. His adversary, the boss known as the ¡®blasphemer,¡¯ was powerless to fight back throughout the encounter. The only offensive spell released was a Second Circle Magic, Thunder Burst. A battle where the ¡®blasphemer¡¯ was crushed by the Small Fireball Technique. Soon after, other Bloodline members arrived at the battlefield, Harrison standing behind Lide, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°Clan Leader, your radiance is more blinding than that of the Divine, praise to You!¡± Right after the fight began, Lide had him seal off Dawn City, and he was aware that a battle of this caliber was beyond the scope of a Mage like him, who hadn¡¯t learned any offensive spells. Lide controlled the situation without involving the Bloodline members, so he and the rest of the Bloodline became spectators. It was precisely because he was a spectator that he was fortunate enough to witness the scene of Lide descending like a god¡­ those ceaseless Fireballs were like the scorching sun. The powerful and majestic Ancestor, praise the Night Goddess, no, praise the Holy Spirit, for bestowing upon us such a mighty Ancestor. ¡°Go and take him down, be careful not to let the opponent pull a fast one,¡± Lide waved his hand and paid no mind to this guy. Several Bloodline members moved forward to restrain Emi, shackling him with cuffs containing a large amount of magic-blocking material, stripping him clean save for his underwear. Now, even if the opponent tried any tricks, it would be impossible to stir up any further trouble. Lide retracted his bat wings only after witnessing this scene, the excitement from the battle still present on his face, slowly returning to calmness. Though he managed to keep his composure even after defeating the boss known as the ¡®blasphemer,¡¯ a thick smile now spread across his lips. The system notification sounded at this moment. ¡°Ding~ You have defeated the Shadow Priest who blasphemed the Knight God, gaining +10 favor with the Knight God. Purchases at the Knight Temple will receive a 20% discount.¡± ¡°Ding~ Your improved Small Fireball Technique has been optimized by 10% automatically after being used with high intensity and frequency, increasing the casting speed.¡± ¡°Ding~ After a hard-fought battle and intensive use of magic energy, your Magic Power has increased by 10.¡± ¡°Ding~ You have defeated a Level 14 Shadow Priest, gaining 200 Experience points.¡± Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74 The King of Routines is about to come online Chapter 74: Chapter 74 The King of Routines is about to come online Lide¡¯s face, which had been calm, now revealed a thick smile upon hearing the system¡¯s prompt. He hadn¡¯t expected that there would be additional gains from this battle, a truly unexpected delight. Of all the rewards, what pleased him the most was the automatic optimization of the Small Fireball Skill¡¯s magic model, increasing the casting speed by 10%. It wasn¡¯t much, but it further strengthened the spell. He was simply overjoyed. The favor from the Knight God and the 20% discount on purchases at the Knight Temple were good rewards, but Lide had little understanding of the Knight God. Moreover, it was highly unlikely that a temple would have the resources he needed, so this reward was better than nothing. Lastly were the permanent increase of 10 magic power points and 200 character experience. Magic power is always desirable, the more the better, so this reward was excellent. In contrast, the 200 experience was just so-so. Once again this proved that Glory was not a world where one could simply level up by defeating monsters. Even fighting a boss with the title blasphemer, who was already injured, winning only yielded 200 character experience, the same amount gained when a Mage Apprentice in the Crimson Mage Tower became a fully-fledged Mage, which was truly frustrating. The difficulty of advancing a Mage Apprentice to a full Mage compared to defeating a level 14 boss with the title of blasphemer was worlds apart. The battle seemed an easy, leisurely victory, completely dominating the opponent, but it wasn¡¯t so simple. If he hadn¡¯t improved the Small Fireball Technique in advance, it would have been difficult to hold onto the opponent. Without the intense firepower suppressing the blasphemer, preventing him from casting spells, just a few Advanced Spells from the opponent could have left him in disarray. And in the end, the Four Circle defensive magic was formidable; even a Great Mage over level 15 would need to put in considerable effort to break through. It can be said that the victory in this battle was entirely due to his improvement of the Small Fireball Technique. Without it, killing the blasphemer would have likely cost him tenfold more. Instead, it was merely dozens of houses that were burned down, a negligible cost for someone of his substantial means. ¡°Harrison, have the Security Team and Bloodline clean up the battlefield. Also, gather all the humans in the square; I have new rules to announce for Dawn City, including the land distribution plan.¡± Harrison respectfully bowed his chest and lowered his head. ¡°Yes, Ancestor Crown.¡± Lide¡¯s gaze was profound as he looked at Emi, who had been tied up and lay half-dead, with a trace of amusement flickering in his eyes. Level 14, this individual was truly the biggest gain of the night. ¡°Additionally, bring all the members of the Wolf Gang to the square; I want to hold a public trial.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Once Harrison had left, Lide, whose face was illuminated by the blazing light from the surrounding houses, showed a thoughtful expression. Emi Bill Title: blasphemer (30% additional damage against Divine Positions) Age: 67 Level: 14 (Near death state, current level 12) Profession: Shadow Priest Introduction: A traitor of the Knight God, a blasphemer who walks in shadows, the Vice President of the Dark Contract. Despite Emi being crushed by his improved Small Fireball skill, it was undeniable that the Shadow Priest, who held the title of blasphemer, was incredibly powerful. A high level of 14, even in Green City, was a force to be reckoned with, stronger than anyone he had encountered recently. If he had faced Emi at his peak, the outcome of the battle would have been uncertain. A thought struck him, and he turned his attention to his Talent Specialization. Blood Clan Ancestor: You are the Ancestor of the Bloodline, possessing a powerful Bloodline, immune to sunlight. Every month, you may develop a Bloodline, and all Bloodline and their descendants will be unwaveringly loyal to you; each Bloodline can provide you with 1 character experience point per month. The Talent Specialization of the Blood Clan Ancestor allowed him to develop a Bloodline every month. Lide¡¯s gaze turned to the unconscious Emi. ¡­ Two days later, A panicked crowd was gathered in the town square of Dawn City. The continuous explosions and the rising flames had greatly startled this group of people. This was a Vampire¡¯s castle! Many of them were even prepared to flee, with their packed belongings already slung over their shoulders. Of course, the majority of those who were anxious and panicky were the humans who had arrived in the second and third wave. The residents of Eric Town, who were the first batch, however, had an incredibly calm demeanor. In fact, quite a few of them looked at those around them with mocking faces. ¡°Idiots, this is the Holy Light Bloodline, not those evil Vampires. If you can¡¯t even trust the Holy Light Bloodline, then there¡¯s no one in this world you can rely on,¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Carrying your quilt too? I don¡¯t understand why these people are so stupid. Do they really think they can escape under the watchful eyes of the Holy Light Bloodline?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. The Holy Light Bloodline won¡¯t harm you. We¡¯ve been living in this city for half a month already¡­¡± The words of the Eric Town residents calmed the newcomers somewhat, but as they looked at the Bloodline figures around them, their expressions remained tense, and their eyes filled with deep vigilance and caution. They had yet to assimilate into Dawn City, and especially with the Wild Wolf Gang spreading wild rumors, it had caused the already mistrustful commoners to misunderstand the Holy Light Bloodline significantly. ¡°Will they really not harm us? But everyone¡¯s saying it¡¯s a Vampire conspiracy¡­¡± ¡°Security Team officer, what exactly do these Vampires want us to do here? They¡¯re not really going to kill us like they say, are they?¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished; there are so many Vampires here, we can¡¯t get away. Just a few days ago, I saw a man from next door getting taken away by the Security Team¡± As more and more people gathered, the chaotic discussions once again turned the square noisy. Porcupine, a member of the Security Team, heard the surrounding remarks and sternly rebuked them with a disgruntled face. ¡°Shut up, stupid fools! Those who were caught are thieves and robbers, the scum who steal your silver puke! Don¡¯t talk to me about any conspiracies; those are criminals captured by the Security Team, and they are now locked up in the dungeons.¡± Porcupine took on a rather fierce expression. He could tolerate being slandered, but he felt indignation when they slandered the Holy Light Bloodline. ¡°Listen up! The Kachar City Lord has returned. This time he¡¯s back to allocate land to us!! Don¡¯t look at the great Kachar City Lord with your foolish and shallow eyes or slander the Holy Light Bloodline. I¡¯m telling you, as long as you follow the rules of Dawn City, no one will get hurt, and everything of yours will be protected by the Holy Light Bloodline.¡± As Porcupine, sporting a red armband, loudly scolded, the surrounding area fell suddenly eerily silent, and the identity of the Security Team filled the crowd with awe. Although the voices were much softer, the skepticism and fear in the crowd¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t diminished at all. Vampires were too evil in human legends, and even if these Holy Light Bloodline members were not quite like the legendary Vampires who killed on sight, their frightening appearances still made it hard for people to trust them. Even with the provision of free food and accommodation, the favorable impression that emerged had been rendered null by the rumors during this period. It could be said that the humans who arrived in the latter two waves still had a very low regard for the Holy Light Bloodline because of the wild rumors spread by the Wild Wolf Gang. Conversely, the majority of the initial Eric Town residents had become staunch supporters of the Holy Light Bloodline. Those who joined the Security and Logistics Teams were the best among this power bloc. And while everyone was discussing, A figure clad in a blue Mage robe, whose handsome face made even the divine beings take notice, stood on the central high platform in the square. The people at the front first noticed that graceful, noble, and elegant figure and instinctively lowered their voices, fearing their rudeness might offend this noble lord. Then more and more people sensed something different and gradually stopped their discussions. Thus, before Lide even opened his mouth to speak, the scene had miraculously quieted down. Looking down at a crowd that had more than doubled in size from the beginning, a hint of satisfaction flashed in Lide¡¯s eyes. These were all his wealth. Although many still harbored hostility and fear towards the Bloodline due to gossip, He believed that after today, everyone here would become loyal supporters of Lide ¡°King of Tricks¡± Kachar. Everyone would work tirelessly for Dawn City. Because the ultimate scheme was about to begin. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Inciting the Public Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Inciting the Public ¡°My people, I am the Clan Leader of the Holy Light Bloodline, the master of Dawn City, and your City Lord, Kachar. ¡°Many of you call me Lord Kachar.¡± ¡°I believe for many of you this is the first time seeing me, and there are even many among you who did not wish to see me,¡± Lide spoke at a measured pace, yet with profound impact, his tone filled with a convincing power. ¡°Why do I say that? Because I am considered an evil Vampire in the eyes of many of you! But I want to repeat once again, the Holy Light Bloodline descends from the divine, aspires towards light and justice, and is not the evil vampire of human legend.¡± The power of repetition had already been verified in modern times. The original residents of Eric Town had succumbed to the power of the ¡®repeater,¡¯ and if it weren¡¯t for the rumors spread by the Wolf Gang, most other humans wouldn¡¯t have escaped either. ¡°Gathering everyone so late in the square, I imagine many of you are anxious and fearful. Are you thinking, ¡®What diabolical scheme could these damned vampires be concocting? Could it be that they¡¯re going to kill us? Or perhaps they aim to drain our blood and hang us?''¡± Lide bluntly expressed thoughts that many harbored privately, causing quite a few people to avert their gaze inadvertently, not daring to make eye contact with those around them, for fear that the Bloodline might discern their innermost thoughts. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you may think whatever you like.¡± Once again to the surprise of many, this significant figure of the Holy Light Bloodline openly accepted their rebellious thoughts. Seeing the disbelief on the faces of those around, many residents of Eric Town smiled knowingly. Clueless fools, Lord Kachar¡¯s magnanimity is beyond your grasp! They felt an unexplained sense of shared pride, and their heads were held higher than usual. At the back of the crowd, Recker quietly recalled that very man¡¯s words from the other night, grand and confident, compelling everyone¡¯s genuine respect¡­ including his own. As the captain of the logistics team, he had already built deep trust in the Holy Light Bloodline. ¡°Though I don¡¯t mind your thoughts, I still need to reaffirm that the Holy Light Bloodline is your Protector, and as long as you abide by the laws of Dawn City, no one here shall harm you. Here, you shall not suffer nobility¡¯s oppression, the endless extortion of underground forces, or the attacks of Demon Beasts¡­¡± Lide¡¯s piercing gaze swept over the crowd, his voice pausing to let the silence stretch for a full ten seconds before he continued. ¡°Many of you still harbor doubts in your hearts. But I don¡¯t need to explain, because¡­ time will prove everything. The great Holy Light Bloodline will be your steadfast Protector, fear not, my people. We live on the same land, speak the same language, and hold the same ideals. Many of you may still not acknowledge yourselves as citizens of Dawn City, but that¡¯s alright, I believe one day you will be honored and proud to be its residents.¡± Many below didn¡¯t take this seriously¡ªwho would willingly be a resident of a city ruled by a vampire? But for the first residents of Eric Town, these words moved them deeply; just half a month ago, this Lord had spoken the same way to them. And everything he had said was coming true one by one; in this city, no one was oppressed. They received housing, food every day, and for their work, they were even paid in silver puke. For those who had lived in fear of Beastman attacks, it was like living in a worry-free Divine Country. Despite the various rumors circulating these days, the residents of Eric Town never believed them, instead actively refuting such ludicrous statements. They believed that the great Lord Kachar would fulfill all his promises. This was also a significant reason why Dawn City maintained its stability amidst the rumors¡ªresidents of Eric Town had never participated in spreading them, and even actively contradicted the newcomers. ¡°About the land distribution that everyone has been concerned with, do you know why it has been delayed until now?¡± Lide¡¯s abrupt question made everyone¡¯s heart race; besides a secure environment, nothing was more enticing than the allocation of lands in Dawn City. The land was promised to be allocated, but the surveying that was already completed had come to a standstill, and this was a factor in the spreading of rumors. Had the land been distributed, even with the disruptions caused by the Wolf Gang, it would not have evoked such a response. ¡°It¡¯s because we, Dawn City, lack all the necessary equipment; we have no agricultural tools, not even a single hoe.¡± ¡°Without tools, how can we cultivate the land? My people, I have to consider so much more for you.¡± ¡°I have been away these days precisely to prepare farming tools for everyone in Dawn City, I have been working for your future,¡± These words caused the crowd below to be momentarily stunned. Could this be true? While others might be surprised, members of the Security Team and Logistics Team looked at Lide with burgeoning admiration. Lord Kachar has done so much for us. Especially the residents of Eric Town were filled with emotion, many with reddened eyes. When had the high and mighty nobles ever shown concern for them? But here, in Dawn City, they felt it for the first time. ¡°However, while I was out, while I was procuring supplies for all of us. Thieves and robbers appeared in Dawn City, and there were also those spreading rumors intending to plunge Dawn City into chaos,¡± Lide said, his tone suddenly rising with heartfelt distress. ¡°You have disappointed me.¡± ¡°Dawn City is the root of us all. Anyone wanting to harm Dawn City is opposing everyone, and yet many of you still want to join them!¡± These words instantly caused many faces to turn crimson, as they opened their mouths to argue but found themselves speechless. ¡°Because of these people, my heart has been deeply hurt, so I have decided to change the land distribution system.¡± At these words, there was an uproar among the crowd. Could it be that the great Kachar City Lord had decided to stop distributing land? Alarm, unease, worry, panic, and fear instantly engulfed the crowd below. At the same time, everyone¡¯s resentment towards those who had caused trouble during this time was itching to be expressed. ¡°Those damn bastards should all be hanged on the gallows!¡± ¡°Idiots, what a bunch of idiots, you¡¯ve actually angered the Kachar City Lord!¡± ¡°If I find out it was that fool who did it, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s hanged¡­¡± Many of them hung their heads with guilt, not daring to look at those beside them, filled with regret for their foolish actions now that they knew he was telling the truth. Curse the damn Wolf Gang!!! After the people below had fiercely vented their wrath, Lide continued in a deep tone. ¡°Originally, some advised me to stop distributing land altogether, arguing that those causing trouble didn¡¯t deserve such generous treatment, nor did they have the right to land. I too thought it should be so.¡± Hearing this last sentence, the air fell into a silence as still as death. The hope they had clung to recently now felt like a stone sinking deeper into the water, despair almost enveloping them. All eyes were wide as they stared at Lide, many filled with bewilderment. Was it really all over? Even more people¡¯s eyes reddened at that moment, because hope¡­ was shattered. Lide waited until the mood below had fermented to a certain extent, then suddenly his tone became more exuberant. ¡°While it¡¯s true that some people truly don¡¯t deserve to be allocated land, most of my citizens are followers of the Holy Light Bloodline, and you deserve land!! I have sought the opinions of the entire Holy Light Bloodline, and they all agree to continue the land distribution!! My citizens, you should thank the Bloodline that is now guarding you. It was they who stood up at the crucial moment, fought for you, and protected your interests!!¡± Wow~ These words lifted people¡¯s spirits from hell to heaven in an instant. The tremendous surprise made everyone leap with joy from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Long live!! Long live the Holy Light Bloodline!!¡± ¡°Praise the Goddess, praise the great Kachar City Lord!!¡± ¡°Life Goddess above, the Holy Light Bloodline is the most magnificent existence, we praise you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The feeling of regained hope made the humans below view the Bloodline with utmost affection, reaching an extreme height. Lide¡¯s lips curled slightly upwards, then quickly returned to calm. ¡°Land will still be distributed, but to avoid such incidents recurring, I have decided to implement a scoring system in Dawn City!¡± The ultimate tactic, officially underway. From this day forward, the lifelong goal of all Dawn City¡¯s people will shift from Gold Puck to points. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Reckers Longing, I Want~ Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Recker¡¯s Longing, I Want~ ¡°` A credit system? What is a credit system? Many faces were full of questions. Lide didn¡¯t leave the crowd in doubt for long and began to explain directly. ¡°In the future, Dawn City will measure your contributions to the city with a credit system. The land will permanently belong to Dawn City, but it can be distributed to you for farming. For the first three years, you will need to pay thirty percent of your harvest as taxes. Land distribution will begin tomorrow morning. After three years, as long as your credits reach 10 points, you will only need to pay twenty percent as taxes. Once you reach 20 points, you will only need to pay ten percent as taxes.¡± The crowd was stirred with excitement. They only had to pay thirty percent of their income in taxes? And with credits, they could pay even less after three years? By the goddess above, this was a divine blessing. In the outside villages and towns, even if you owned your own land, the taxes paid to the nobles each year reached forty percent, or even half¡­ because the nobles held power and could offer them protection. ¡°Moreover, this winter, I will establish schools and a Mage Tower in Dawn City. The first commoners to earn 10 points of credit can send their children to school to learn knowledge and magic.¡± Lide continued to drop bombshells, not allowing the crowd much time to discuss. ¡°Strive to earn credits within three years, because after three years, if you have 20 points of credit, you can apply to become official residents of Dawn City. If after three years, any commoners haven¡¯t obtained 20 points of credit, they will have to move away from Dawn City to live in the villages outside the city.¡± Lide¡¯s words brought a strong impact to the crowd below. The fact that land distribution was taking place tomorrow settled everyone¡¯s nerves, and the news of constructing the Mage Tower and starting schools in the winter was an unexpected joy. But what was concerning to them was the possibility of being evicted from Dawn City if they couldn¡¯t get 20 points of credit within three years. Whether they were newcomers or the first to arrive. The Bloodline had managed Dawn City for over a hundred years, making it more exquisite than Green City. The aesthetic of the Bloodline was beyond question; the city was beautiful. For peasants who had always lived in villages, this great city was far better than their dilapidated little towns and villages. No one wanted to leave the lively, spacious, clean city to return to the desolate, remote villages. As the crowd buzzed with conversation, Lide¡¯s tone didn¡¯t pause for a second and he continued. ¡°Credits will become the most important wealth for you in Dawn City. If you can obtain 100 credits, regardless of age, gender, or origin I will confer upon you the title of a Knight of Dawn City, and bestow upon you nobility status.¡± The crowd that was somewhat tense unconsciously swallowed, their hearts uncontrollably racing. Just to be granted nobility status with 100 credits. By the goddess above, this was a heavenly favor, praise the goddess, praise the Holy Light Bloodline! Below, Recker, with a parched mouth and tongue, almost couldn¡¯t suppress an idea that rose up uncontrollably in that moment. Nobility, I want to become nobility!! ¡°` In a world where the nobles wield absolute power, it is almost impossible for commoners to become nobles. The social stratification is more solid than the mountains, and the pathways to ascendancy have long been blocked by the power-controlling nobles. In the Nolan Empire, perhaps only a few hundred people are granted new noble status each year, and the majority of them are due to military exploits, with the old mage lords making up seventy percent of that number. This is why becoming a mage is so popular; it¡¯s the only known path to the ruling class for a commoner, aside from risking their life on the battlefield. But now, a lord who commands vast lands and bears a dignified identity has publicly declared that as long as they can earn enough points and make sufficient contributions to this city, regardless of their identity, gender, or age, they will be granted noble status. This is indeed a joyous occasion. ¡°Being granted noble status means you can send your children to a Mage Tower school to study magic for free. Regardless of whether your children have the Talent for it, the Dawn City Mage Tower will turn them into high and mighty mage lords. Of course, the prerequisite is that you earn 100 points.¡± ¡°How do we earn points? It¡¯s simple. The allocated land only needs to be taxed on time each year, and you can earn one point each year. In the future, we will open more channels to earn points.¡± Finally, Lide took a pause, his eyes burning as he gazed at the crowd below. The point system could be said to be the foundation of Dawn City¡¯s future development; its power is currently known only to him. ¡°Twenty points are needed to become an official resident of Dawn City? Besides earning one point annually through taxes, how else can we earn points? I don¡¯t want to leave this city.¡± ¡°Earning 100 points will grant us noble status, by the Goddess above, do we also have a chance to become high and mighty nobility?¡± ¡°Officers of the Security Team, do you know what¡¯s the deal with the points? Apart from planting crops and collecting taxes, how else can we earn points?¡± The crowd was like boiling water, buzzing with heated discussion. The depth charge that Lide dropped was truly too explosive. Put aside the matter of land, everyone was mentally prepared for that, but the sudden introduction of the point system was an incredibly pleasant and unexpected surprise. Accumulating 100 points would grant noble status, by the Goddess above, that¡¯s nobility, high and mighty nobility!! He never dared to dream that he could one day become a noble; they were just a group of farmers who dealt with the land. How exalted were the nobility! But now an opportunity lay before them. Although it¡¯s still unclear how difficult it will be to earn 100 points, there¡¯s hope, isn¡¯t there?! In truth, Lide greatly underestimated the weight a noble title held in the eyes of the commoners. As the unquestionable ruling class, nobles wielded so much power they could arbitrarily execute commoners without legal repercussions, and any commoner who offended a noble would face severe punishment. Nobility, the dominant class holding the fate of their inferiors, possessed absolute power and strength. Becoming a noble was almost every commoner¡¯s ultimate aspiration. Most of these people lived in border villages and small towns, with absolutely no avenues for upward mobility. Some of them hadn¡¯t left the places where they lived for hundreds of years and dozens of generations. Giving them hope to become nobles was undeniably opening their channels of ascent, providing them with a strong sense of hope. If land is the lifeblood, then becoming a mage or a noble is the light they see, the enticing cake drawing them forward. Even Recker, a level 7 warrior who had once been a mercenary in Nolan City, the capital of the Nolan Empire, with no lack of experience, could not resist this temptation. Although logic told him that it would certainly be difficult to earn these new points, He was fearless. The land captured his heart, and the talk of nobility seized his soul. He, Recker, would undoubtedly become a noble of Dawn City. Praise the great Holy Light Bloodline, praise the Kachar City Lord! Lide looked down at the crowd below, which was in a fervent uproar, with a calm expression on his face. Giving a slap then a sweet date was the best way to manage the people. Now that they had the sweet date, next would come the slap. Thinking of the troublemakers from the Wild Wolf Gang tonight and the recently subdued blasphemers, his eyes turned slightly colder. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78 I Cant Believe in Vampires~ Hmm, Praise the Bloodline~ Chapter 78: Chapter 78 I Can¡¯t Believe in Vampires~ Hmm, Praise the Bloodline~ Anthony had never regretted something he had done as much as he did then. He was a small merchant, always earning some silver puke between the frontier and Green City. Seven days ago, while returning to Green City with a group of refugees, he was brought to this strange city by the Holy Light Bloodline. He swore to the Life Goddess, from the moment he was captured, he thought he was about to meet the Death God! These were Vampires, the legendary Vampires! However, what baffled him was that these Vampires seemed different from the legends, and the promises they made were alluring. But he didn¡¯t trust them immediately, he thought that these Vampires would not keep their promises, would plunder all his property, and would drain his blood. Yet none of his fears materialized; his property was not plundered, he was indeed allocated a house and most importantly, they promised to allocate him land afterwards. By the Life Goddess, he swore, he truly believed in the Holy Light Bloodline then. But everything changed the next day, rumors spread that everything was a Vampire conspiracy and that they did this to gain the trust of humans to achieve their sinister purposes. Could a group of blood-drinking Vampires be trusted? Anthony swore, he was reluctant to believe it, but out of fear, he still accepted that damned notion. His fear of Vampires almost made him forget to think; mere rumors threw him into utter panic. It was at this time, that the dirty, despicable wolves gang showed up. These disgusting bastards coerced and tempted him, even threatening him by saying they would hand him over to the Vampires as food. They mercilessly took all his silver puke, and they even stole most of his prized wine. By the Life Goddess, if he could return to that day, he would definitely tell the Holy Light Bloodline to capture these filthy robbers. Unfortunately, he had been terrified by the rumors at the time, he really believed the Holy Light Bloodline were those evil Vampires, so even when he saw the Security Team on the street he dared not speak up. He was afraid that the Security Team, like the rumors said, were minions of the Vampires, evil humans capturing other humans for Vampires. Pain and despair enveloped him; during that time, he dreaded the Vampires showing up and the relentless extortion by the wolves gang. But today, everything had changed. The master of the city had returned, the majestic Blood Clan Patriarch of the Holy Light Bloodline, the Lord of Dawn City, Lord Kachar. He was like a Divine Envoy sent to redeem him, his power was as awe-inspiring as the sun. Especially when he cast magic in front of everyone, that giant Fireball exploded right above his head, singeing his hair!! He swore, that Fireball could have easily killed hundreds, perhaps Lord Kachar alone could have killed everyone in the square if he wished. Truly a fearsome Mage. Most importantly, he personally captured the wolves gang and promised to recover their lost wealth. If it had been before, he wouldn¡¯t have believed this. But today, he believed; he had built trust in this City Lord whom he had only seen once. What moved him even more was yet to come, this distinguished Lord not only promised to allocate land tomorrow but also stated that anyone with 100 points would be granted the status of a Noble. By the Life Goddess, he was a merchant, even more despised than the commoners. When he stood up to denounce the crimes of Porter and the wolves gang, he boldly asked that great figure if he had a chance to become a Noble. The Kachar City Lord¡¯s response nearly stopped his heart, regardless of one¡¯s background or age, anyone who earned 100 points could become a Noble of Dawn City. He believed, he looked up to the infinitely charismatic City Lord, he raised his trust in Dawn City, in the Holy Light Bloodline to the utmost. He believed that this Lord would help them recover their wealth, he believed he would be allocated land, he believed he too could become a high-standing Noble. Perhaps in the far future, he could even send his children to the mysterious Magic Tower to learn magic. This series of events had greatly transformed Anthony. Now, he was full of hope for the future, full of fondness for the Holy Light Bloodline. Never before had such a distinguished figure shown him a smile, never. The Nobles of Green City looked at him with disdain and disgust, and for the first time in the presence of the Kachar City Lord, he felt the pride and self-esteem of being respected. After the meeting dispersed, Anthony couldn¡¯t wait to return to his residence. Someone was waiting for him there. An old man. A bedridden, frail old man who hadn¡¯t gone to the square because of his physical condition. Seeing Anthony walk into the house with a serious expression, a hint of dimness clouded the old man¡¯s originally bright eyes. ¡°Anthony, has the Wolf Gang come again?¡± This old man was someone Anthony had met on the road, a kind person who had helped hide Anthony¡¯s assets when entering Dawn City¡­ at that time, he hadn¡¯t believed in the Bloodline. Because Anthony had received a large sum of money right from the start, the Wolf Gang had almost threatened him daily, leading to the old man¡¯s question. ¡°No, Uncle Jike, the Wolf Gang has been dealt with, and no one will come asking us for money anymore.¡± Surprise spread across Jike¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°How is that possible, there are dozens of them, who in this city can suppress them? Could it be a new gang?¡± In Jike¡¯s eyes, vampires were extremely untrustworthy, so those who dealt with the Wolf Gang could only be a new gang. Anthony revealed an excited smile. ¡°No, Uncle Jike, not a new gang, it¡¯s the Holy Light Bloodline!!¡± Jike¡¯s eyes widened fiercely, his face full of anger. ¡°You gave the news to those vampires?! By the goddess, those are vampires!!¡± Anthony laughed loudly. ¡°Uncle Nick, they are not those evil vampires, they are the Holy Light Bloodline, the grand Holy Light Bloodline!!¡± At that moment, Jike almost thought that Anthony was under some evil magic. He almost couldn¡¯t believe his ears, the Holy Light Bloodline? The grand Holy Light Bloodline? Wasn¡¯t that what those vampires called themselves? Why would Anthony say that? ¡°Anthony, I need an explanation, what exactly did those vampires do to make you change so drastically¡­¡± Anthony smiled proudly. ¡°Uncle Jike, trust me, after you hear this, you will also praise the great Holy Light Bloodline!¡± Jike glared, his anger rushing as he shouted. ¡°Bullshit, praise a bunch of vampires? By the Life Goddess, you must be under some evil demon¡¯s spell.¡± Anthony didn¡¯t argue but began explaining from the first thing Lide said on stage, recounting everything to Jike entirely. He was afraid Jike wouldn¡¯t understand and took almost half of Sunshine Hour to explain several times in his own words. In the end, this man in his sixties was so stunned by the news from Anthony¡¯s mouth that he stammered and couldn¡¯t speak. He hadn¡¯t had much expectation about becoming a noble, but the allocation of land made him feel his decaying body filled with vitality. ¡°Anthony, is what you said true? That any adult can be allocated ten acres of land, and only need to pay thirty percent of the harvest each year?¡± Only needing to pay thirty percent of the harvest, by the goddess, he kept only thirty percent of the harvest each year from farming for the lord in the village, sending the rest. And now, here he could possibly keep most of his income; it was unimaginable. Anthony looked at the excited Jike and felt a sense of honor, nodding proudly. ¡°Of course, Lord Kachar won¡¯t lie. But I need to correct you on one thing; the land belongs to Dawn City, we only have the right to cultivate, not to sell. However, after three years, with just ten points, you can reduce the taxes submitted to two percent, and with twenty points, it can be reduced to one percent.¡± Jike, managing to control his intense emotions, trembled as he asked. ¡°Did they mention any age limit for allocation? Do I, do I have a chance of being allocated?¡± After a moment of consideration under Jike¡¯s anxious gaze, Anthony nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no limit, Lord Kachar said anyone who¡¯s an adult can, and I think, Uncle Jike, you can also get ten acres of land.¡± Jike, upon receiving Anthony¡¯s affirmation, sat up from his bed, his smile deepening the wrinkles on his face. He called out loudly. ¡°Praise the Holy Light Bloodline!¡± Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79 The Offering of Love Begins Chapter 79: Chapter 79 The Offering of Love Begins After Porter, the main culprit, was personally executed by Lide through hanging, Dawn City regained its former peace, and the rumors about the Bloodline ceased to exist. The remaining accomplices of the Wild Wolf Gang also met with no good end; to make an example of them was to be thorough¡ªthese people were stripped of their rights to land allocation and were also sentenced to labor reformation in Dawn City for three to five years. Most of this group had been coerced or enticed by Porter to join the Wild Wolf Gang, many of whom had never engaged in robbery or extortion, merely bystanders. However, since they had joined the Wild Wolf Gang, they had to bear the corresponding consequences. Lide had no interest in persuading or educating them. The city¡¯s future construction still required manpower, and these fellows were all assigned to brick moving for labor reformation. Seeing the miserable fate of these people, many of the residents of Dawn City were terrified, many of whom had barely refrained from joining, fortunately for them. Had they actually participated, they would have met with the same fate. For a time, the moral climate of Dawn City cleared up, achieving the maximum effect of making an example out of someone. Among them, those who had followed Porter in committing extortion and breaking the law were ordered by Lide to contribute to Dawn City in another way. Lide had now realized how precious the Magic Blood in the blood pool was; if it weren¡¯t for the Magic Blood, even capturing Emi last night would have come at a horrendous cost. Such a miraculous Magic Potion being used merely as food for the Bloodline seemed like a huge waste. Thus, his originally planned strategy for sustainable development of human Bloodline sustenance was to be moved forward. The Bloodline Sustainable Development Strategy was simple, which was to let humans voluntarily donate blood without harming their bodies. As for the method to encourage voluntary donation, the newly introduced scoring system was the groundwork laid for this purpose. After a certain number of donations, one could obtain certain scores, and he would directly link the act of donating blood with scores. Considering the precious nature of scores, Lide believed no one could resist such temptation. However, before the specific number of donations and the score exchange system were finalized, Lide needed to determine the physical condition of humans in the Glory World, or more precisely, how frequently blood could be drawn without harming human bodies. Scientific proof showed that drawing blood 2 to 3 times a year, about 400 milliliters each time, is harmless to humans on Earth. But humans in this world were much stronger than those on Earth, perhaps due to the magic infused in the air, even teenagers aged 13 or 14 could possess or even surpass the physical quality of Earth¡¯s adults. And the adults were even stronger. Thus, Lide needed to perform a series of verifications to determine how frequently blood could be drawn from humans without harm, and the criminals from Porter¡¯s Wild Wolf Gang were undoubtedly the best choice for experimentation. Lide would not directly kill these people; he would still let them engage in brick moving for labor reformation after the experiments. But since they had extorted the civilians, this experiment could be considered their contribution to Dawn City. These civilians were refugees, after all, if not for Dawn City providing food for free, the belongings they had were for keeping their lives safe; the Wild Wolf Gang robbing them of their possessions was no different from killing them. Thus, Lide wouldn¡¯t show any leniency towards these pseudo murderers. Among them, the twenty who had committed the most severe crimes were assigned to Harrison for research, and he was tasked to group them according to their numbers and conduct comparative data experiments, to come up with a number and timing of blood withdrawal completely harmless to humans. Harrison assured that he would take great care of these criminals, striving not to let them die too quickly. It could be said that after this step, Dawn City¡¯s sustainable development strategy had finally been set on the right track. The plan for humans to sustain the Bloodline officially began. Of course, the specific experimental data would still take some time to be finalized. In the future, the number of donations would be linked with scores, and once the data was available, the exchange ratio between the two could be determined. A key issue now was letting the residents of Dawn City understand the value of the scores. Tonight was merely a verbal explanation, many people only half-understood, not yet forming a concrete concept of what scores were. So, Lide¡¯s current focus was to make the residents recognize the value of the scores. How to make them understand? Very simple. Treat them differently. Queuing up, those with scores could take the priority lane, those without scores had to wait patiently. Distributing food, those with scores could be served first, those without scores had to wait honestly. Allocating land, those with higher scores could be allocated first, those without scores had to line up. Even for entering new departments that would be established later, those with scores could enter first. And there was also the matter of land tax, which he had announced today. Ten points could be used to pay only twenty percent as taxes, twenty points to pay just ten percent. With various temptations, Lide did not believe these people would remain calm. Moreover, for now, there was only one way to obtain points¡ªfarming and paying taxes. It was foreseeable that these people would soon be frantically asking about ways to earn points. When most people were aware of the preciousness of points and had no other means to obtain them, the policy that blood donation could earn points would be introduced. Even if initially some were hesitant and fearful, as long as someone led the way, sooner or later, blood donation would become a frantic race among the residents of Dawn City. Other than the matter of points, expanding the Bloodline was also to be put on the daily agenda. Although Porter¡¯s incident was an accident, and he had gained quite a few benefits from it. He certainly did not want to witness such events again; the root cause was simply that the Bloodline numbers were too low. If there were now a thousand members, would these people dare to rebel? Just standing there could scare people to death. Even Amy, the blasphemer, would have to keep her head down. But expanding the numbers would need some strategies. Slowly, Lide stroked his chin, starting to form an idea. As the rulers of Dawn City, the Bloodline had to make everyone dream of becoming one, and it must not be perceived as an easy feat for humans. The more precious, the more coveted. The next day. Early in the morning, a crowd gathered near the announcement board in the square. A few literate members of the Security Team were assigned to explain to the people nearby. Raymond, who had made great merits by reporting the Wolf Gang, was granted permission by Lide to join the Security Team. And this guy happened to be literate, so this morning, he was sent by the Bloodline in charge of the Security Team to explain the points system to the crowd. ¡°Listen up, everyone, I¡¯m Raymond from the Security Team. Today, I¡¯m responsible for explaining the role of points to you all.¡± Raymond¡¯s tone was filled with pride. As a member of the Security Team personally appointed by the City Lord, he felt immensely honored. ¡°Last night, the Kachar City Lord formally established the function of points by law. Everyone can check it themselves; for those who can¡¯t read, I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡± ¡°Points are the most important wealth for every resident of Dawn City, representing honor and your contributions to Dawn City.¡± ¡°So what is the use of points?¡± The crowd below listened intently, curious about this novel concept. Although Lide had spoken about it last night, it was rather vague, and most people were still confused. Anthony also arrived early at the square; unable to squeeze into the crowd, he stood on tiptoes outside the crowd to listen to Raymond¡¯s explanation. ¡°First, from now on, all key locations in Dawn City that require queuing will set up two channels; those with more than five points can use the priority channel, while those without five points will have to queue.¡± The crowd below had no reaction to this point; it was just a priority channel. Anthony¡¯s eyes brightened, a priority lane, that seemed like a privilege only nobles had. ¡°Second, regarding food distribution, those who have reached five points can collect their food first during the distribution, while those who have not reached five points will have to queue.¡± Hmm? This regulation stirred some murmurs among the crowd. Food distribution was crucial to their livelihood, and with their land and savings gone, the free food from Dawn City was their only source of sustenance. ¡°Third, when distributing land, those with higher points can choose first, while those without points will have to queue.¡± This could also be prioritized? The crowd suddenly became agitated; the land was undoubtedly their most critical concern. Having points meant some distribution; did this mean that the good land would be taken by others? No one could stay calm now, everyone started discussing how they could earn points. On the outskirts of the crowd, Anthony listened intently. By now, he understood that points would play a significant role in the future of Dawn City, but how could one obtain points? Not just him, everyone was eagerly awaiting the announcement of how to earn points. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Distribution of Land Part 1 Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Distribution of Land Part 1 ¡°Distributing land, that was what Lide had to do today. In fact, had it not been for him shutting himself away to study magic, this task should have been initiated more than ten days ago. For the common people, their lifeblood, receiving the land even a day earlier could have stabilized them sooner. Once they had their own land, all civilians would be tightly bound to Dawn City, making incidents like the rogue wolf gangs almost impossible. Outside the southern district, there was a vast expanse of land, 20 kilometers wide and 15 kilometers long. Even allocating ten acres per person, it could accommodate over 40,000 people¡ªa truly vast tract of land. Lide had reserved a large piece of land for the future expansion of Dawn City. Although the land measured now was less than one-fifth, it was sufficient to be allocated to the current residents of Dawn City. Outside the southern district, there were no city walls, and the outermost houses were directly connected to the land. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the crowd who had read the announcement on the square swarmed towards the outskirts of Dawn City. Lide had decided to carry out this land distribution movement, which would surely go down in the annals of Dawn City history, on the lands outside the city. Members of the Security Team and Logistics Team were present to maintain order. Tall sunshades were set up over the low grass-covered black earth, and with the high autumn air and the sun, it brought warmth to the people instead of the heat of summer. Most of the Bloodline following behind Lide looked unwell; their already pale skin was even more devoid of color. Stepping out under the bright sun was truly an unpleasant affair for the Bloodline. The sun¡¯s damage to them was nearly a dozen times greater than to humans. A short exposure was fine, but a long one could scorch their bodies or even turn them to ash. Even though Lide had prepared three bottles of Magic Blood for each person, the condition of the Bloodline still deteriorated quickly. Of course, as the Blood Clan Ancestor with the bug-like trait of being immune to sunlight, Lide stood fearlessly under the sun, chatting with members of his Security Team. The crowd that surged forward was taken aback at the sight of Lide under the sun, but soon their respect for him grew even more. Residents of Eric Town had seen Lide embrace the sunlight at sunrise before, so they wore no surprised expressions. During this time, the residents of Eric Town had often boasted to newcomers about this event, using it to demonstrate the uniqueness of the Holy Light Bloodline. However, the later humans did not believe it, thinking it was just a boast, but seeing Lide now, lively and elegant under the sun, the shock in their hearts was immense. There was a feeling of having their entire worldview shattered; vampires fearing sunlight was a common belief in all human legends, yet now there was one who did not fear the sun at all. It was simply unbelievable. Lide, however, hadn¡¯t considered so much. Seeing the crowd increasing, and eventually no more figures coming out from the city, he stepped onto the stage built overnight. ¡°My people, I am the Clan Leader of the Holy Light Bloodline, the City Lord of Dawn City¡ªKachar. I believe you all saw me last night, and today, I will fulfill the promise the Holy Light Bloodline has always made to you¡ªdistributing land.¡± Even though they knew that land was to be distributed today, hearing it from Lide still caused a cheer from the crowd below. ¡°Long live Lord Kachar!!¡± ¡°Praise the Life Goddess!! Praise Lord Kachar!¡± ¡°I love the Holy Light Bloodline~¡± ¡°Holding a piece of land of their own is what these refugees, living in severe hardships and turbulent conflicts, hope for the most, and today, they will realize their dream in the great Dawn City ¡ª having their own land.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s land that only requires paying a 30% tax!!¡± ¡°Out there, even if one owns their own land, they often have to pay up to 40% or even 50% in taxes to the local nobles each year.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no helping it, the nobles possess an unbeatable power, which is why Lide¡¯s rule to pay only a 30% tax is still cheered by so many commoners.¡± ¡°Compared to the harsh taxation outside, 30% is indeed a steal, and furthermore, the land belongs to Dawn City, which offers it to them to farm for free with only a 30% tax; it¡¯s simply a gift from the Goddess of Luck.¡± ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s begin the lottery to distribute the land, the surveyed land is divided into three parts, with the first part closest to Dawn City, the second part slightly farther, the third part the farthest from Dawn City.¡± ¡°First, we will draw lots for the first plot of land.¡± Lide, seeing the eager crowd below with a hint of a smile, said, ¡°According to the regulations of Dawn City, those with higher points can draw lots first.¡± ¡°Building point privileges starts with every little thing, and today, Lide wanted this group of people to understand the direct benefits of accumulating points.¡± ¡°Giving each Security Team member 5 points serves the same purpose, to let these people realize how pleasant it is to have points.¡± ¡°Sure enough, a wave of envious chatter rose from below.¡± ¡°From the public notices, everyone knew that currently in Dawn City, only Security Team and Logistics Team personnel have points; everyone else is on their own.¡± ¡°So, those with higher points can now line up to draw lots.¡± ¡°Totally 60 members from the Logistics and Security Teams, hearing Lide¡¯s words, walked up to the high platform with pride, chest out, under everyone¡¯s gaze.¡± ¡°The drawing rules were simple: three large blocks of land divided into three oak boxes, each containing tags for the surveyed land; drawing a number tag meant receiving that number plot, each plot being ten acres.¡± ¡°And undoubtedly, those who came up first were able to claim the land closest to Dawn City, everyone knew the closer to Dawn City, the better, it certainly saved a lot of travel time.¡± ¡°Lide personally organized the drawing, under his supervision, no one could cheat.¡± ¡°The first to come up was an old acquaintance, Recker, a level 7 warrior who was the first to be persuaded by him to join the Logistics Team, and now not only commanded 30 team members but was also the most respected man in Eric Town.¡± ¡°Of course, he was also a devout follower of the Holy Light Bloodline.¡± ¡°Good morning, Lord Kachar, Logistics Team Captain Recker salutes you, You are more honorable than the sun.¡± ¡°Recker, seeing Lide up close again, was very excited; he would never forget that morning when this noble mage visited his door and hired him as a member of the Logistic Team.¡± ¡°He now felt deeply honored by the choice he made that morning.¡± ¡°the Holy Light Bloodline¡ª now carried his future expectations; he looked forward to one day officially becoming a member of Dawn City, settling down, and sending his children to the envisioned schools and Magic Tower to learn knowledge and Magic.¡± ¡°Although these were not yet built, Recker firmly believed that the great Lord Kachar would fulfill his promises.¡± ¡°Lide recognized Recker, feeling a sense of kinship for those whom he personally invited, he patted Recker on the shoulder, encouraging him.¡± ¡°Recker, you¡¯ve worked hard during this period, keep it up, the future of Dawn City will still need talents like you to contribute more.¡± ¡°Recker, looking at those motivating eyes and encouraging words, felt a sudden sting in his nose, especially under the gaze of more than two thousand people, he felt an immense sense of honor.¡± ¡°He shouted loudly.¡± ¡°I, Recker, am willing to die for Lord Kachar.¡± Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Distribution of Land - Part 2 Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Distribution of Land ¨C Part 2 When Recker drew a piece of land with the number 53 and excitedly stepped down from the platform, the crowd below was instantly ignited. Even many had quietly begun to shed tears. Even though it was not yet their turn, the excitement of a dream about to be realized overwhelmed them¡ªland, this was land, by the Goddess above, what a sacred and magnificent appellation. And they were about to possess a piece. A good half of the crowd consisted of commoners who had no land of their own and had always tilled the soil for the nobles; their emotions were the most agitated and intense. Lide, too, encouraged those who came up to draw lots, a smile on his face, under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze. He actually didn¡¯t know what to say to these strangers he had never met before; all he could do was mimic what he had seen on TV, patting one person on the shoulder, shaking another¡¯s hand. Uttering a few words of encouragement, ¡°Thank you for your contributions to Dawn City. I and the Holy Light Bloodline will not forget you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard; I feel fortunate to have citizens like you. Keep it up and continue to contribute more to Dawn City.¡± ¡°You must be tired recently; don¡¯t worry, the hardship will pass. I believe in you, keep up the good work.¡± ¡°Young man, very energetic; Dawn City needs talents like you¡­¡± And every commoner he encouraged was invariably moved to gratitude, and even a few young people shed tears. They just felt that this great City Lord was truly deserving of respect, and some even felt willing to give their lives for him. A lofty noble lord, a dignified City Lord, a powerful Holy Light Bloodline Patriarch¡ªwasn¡¯t it a memory of a lifetime for him to comfort and encourage them like this? Soon, under the envious gaze of the crowd below, the first batch of 60 people had finished the lottery. Next, it was the turn of those commoners who had been waiting in line without any points. To expedite the process, Lide allowed three people to come up at a time. He had not so much to say to these people; at most, a sentence or two: Work hard, your future lies in Dawn City, put in the effort, and so forth¡ªthose kinds of clich¨¦d phrases. But even so, these ordinary commoners¡¯ goodwill toward Lide was increasing rapidly. Consequently, even the third batch of commoners coming in saw their fear of the Bloodline wane to a freezing point; just give them another ten days to half a month, and these people would certainly become fervent supporters of the Bloodline. Both Anthony and Jike also drew their plots of land. Since they were further back in the queue, they only managed to get the second piece of land, but both were more excited than the other. Although Anthony had been a merchant, this in no way impeded his love for the land. Indeed, the reason his father sold the land when he was a child was the Beastman invasion, leading him to become a wandering merchant without a fixed abode. Now that he had a piece of land of his own, it meant he had regained his roots, and he would no longer have to lead a nomadic life. For Jike, a man over sixty, it was different. He had tilled the land for nobles all his life and never had his own plot; receiving a piece of land now meant fulfilling the dream of his entire life. The two exchanged glances and simultaneously uttered a statement in unison. ¡°Praise the Holy Light Bloodline.¡± The distribution of land continued until noon. Dawn City had over two thousand two hundred residents, with exactly two thousand being adults. With each person allocated ten acres, a total of twenty thousand acres of land was distributed. Of course, this was a minor matter for Lide¡ªthere was enough land behind the southern district for forty thousand people to farm, and not even one-tenth of the development potential had been tapped into yet. A lack of population would constrain the growth of Dawn City for a long time. Lide was already mentally prepared for this. Eat meal by meal, do things step by step. After the crowd had finished drawing lots, they didn¡¯t hasten to leave; instead, they looked at Lide, who had been busy for several Sunshine Hours under the sun, with respectful eyes. Seeing the crowd that had not dispersed, Lide was slightly taken aback before he smiled. ¡°After drawing your land number, you can go to the City Hall office to report it, and your land information will be filed with the City Hall. Then the City Hall will issue you a land deed. Once you have the land deed, the right to use the land will belong to you permanently. As long as you don¡¯t break the laws of Dawn City, the land allotted to you will be yours to use forever and can be passed on to your descendants, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± The cases will be filed, and each plot of land already has a record in City Hall¡ªnow, taking the specially processed, lottery-derived number to City Hall to report it would officially make the land theirs¡­ of course, just the right to use it. Lide had no intention of promoting private land ownership nor would he allow land trading. Once land consolidation became severe, it would hurt the foundation of Dawn City. For now, that was his thinking; if circumstances changed in the future, then it could be amended then¡ªafter all, he was the ruler of Dawn City, and no one had the right to resist his orders. Dictatorship was sweet. Unexpectedly, the crowd below didn¡¯t leave upon hearing his words but continued to look at him with an indescribable, complex gaze. Lide, watching those eyes brimming with emotion, felt a stir in his heart. ¡°My citizens, you have lived through turmoil and war, and I deeply know your pain and despair. Thus, in Dawn City, you will receive everything you have once fantasized about.¡± ¡°Distributing land is just the beginning; in the future, you will receive even more. This is Dawn City; this is what the Holy Light Bloodline has done for you. I believe under the protection of the Holy Light Bloodline, Dawn City will become a great existence. I believe that one day, with our joint efforts, there will be no oppression in Dawn City, no war, no poverty, and no hunger. The future is bright, is hopeful, and I will lead you towards happiness, towards glory!! I, Lord Kachar, promise you that under my reign, you will receive everything!¡± His high-pitched voice completely drove the already excited crowd to a peak. Not knowing who started it, a loud chorus of chants filled the entire sky. ¡°Long live Lord Kachar City Lord!!¡± ¡°Long live Lord Kachar City Lord!!¡± ¡°Lord Kachar¡­¡± Hoarse shouts seemed to release all the inner excitement. Everyone entered a frenzied state, and there on the platform, in that moment, Lide earned everyone¡¯s respect and adoration. He was their guardian deity, who had come to their aid in times of crisis and led them to a city safer than the Divine Country. He granted them free housing and food, allotted them land, and in the future, would establish academies and the Magic Tower for their descendants to learn from. Praise Lord Kachar, praise the Holy Light Bloodline!! Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Extreme Taste, Doing Something to the Old Man... (1/4) Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Extreme Taste, Doing Something to the Old Man¡­ (1/4) After an exhilarating speech, the crowd dispersed in high spirits. Lide, feeling rather helpless, returned to the central area with Harrison and Augustine. He hadn¡¯t expected that these people would love listening to him speak so much¡­each time he needed to serve them some ¡°chicken soup for the soul¡± to satisfy them. The uninitiated rabbits, who had not experienced the explosion of knowledge, were unaware that what stirred their blood and warmed their hearts, filling them with hope, was something called ¡°chicken soup for the soul¡± in another world, and it was deeply despised by many. However, the advantages were quite clear; after a few speeches, the affection these commoners held for Lide had reached a considerable level. His kindness, his power, his domineering presence¡ªall of these deeply awed the people, evoking both respect and fear. Yet this was not a bad thing; it would help them integrate into Dawn City more quickly. Now that the land had been distributed, Lide was quite certain these people were stable. As long as they didn¡¯t capture too many people at once in the future, these individuals would become a sparking flame in Dawn City, proactively assisting the Bloodline race in assimilating other humans. Each person would act as a propaganda officer, willingly promoting the great achievements of the Bloodline and Lide¡¯s greatness. Then he would not have to exert as much effort as he had today. City Hall. After appointing Harrison and Augustine as the first speaker and vice-speaker, Lide had no time to oversee them. The clever Harrison found an unoccupied manor in the central area and transformed it into the City Hall office. The logistics and security teams would come to the City Hall to receive new orders during shift changes. Thus, City Hall became the busiest place in Dawn City. Today, even more so, a dense crowd packed City Hall to the brim, all there to register and receive land. Lide, naturally, didn¡¯t need to worry about these trivial matters, and reached the third floor amidst the respectful gazes of the crowd. An office entirely his own. Even though it was his first visit, the most luxurious and best office in City Hall was reserved for him. The rest of the Bloodline cleared out, leaving only Lide, Harrison, and Augustine in the office. They sat down. ¡°What¡¯s become of the blasphemer?¡± He hadn¡¯t forgotten about Emi, who bore the title of blasphemer; it was just that he had been too busy dealing with human affairs and pushed this blasphemer to the back of his mind. Now that he had some time, he naturally wanted to deal with this matter. ¡°Clan Leader, your captive has stabilized after consuming the Magic Blood, but is still in a severe coma and unlikely to wake up soon.¡± Adoration filled Harrison¡¯s eyes; learning that the captured blasphemer was originally a 14th level advanced professional only increased his reverence for Lide, nearly bursting from his chest. As for Emi, naturally, she was being strictly guarded. Never underestimate a spellcaster, even if they are severely injured. Lide¡¯s gaze flickered with thought. ¡°If you were to make this Shadow Priest your Bloodline¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Harrison pondered for a moment then shook his head. ¡°Clan Leader, I am not suitable; your bloodline is the most powerful among the Bloodline. If I were to convert him, the blasphemers¡¯ strength might fall to level 9.¡± Lide nodded; the difference between level 14 and level 9 was too great, practically not of the same dimension. He didn¡¯t understand why all second-generation Bloodline levels were at level 9, as if the level 10 threshold importantly hindered them. As a result, he was the only one in the entire Bloodline with advanced combat capability. This clearly did not align with the identity of the Bloodline as an Upper Race. However, he could not find the reason for this phenomenon for the time being and could only bury it in his mind. Now, with Emi, an Advanced Level 14 professional, held in his hands, turning the latter into a Bloodline while preserving his level would undoubtedly give a significant boost to the high-end powers of the Bloodline. Bloodline had become an Upper Race for a reason: enemies captured by the Bloodline could become new members of the Bloodline. The stronger the enemy, the greater the benefits the Bloodline gained after defeating them. Dawn City now also needed high-end combat power in the Bloodline to protect them in his absence. Emi, who bore the title of blasphemer, undoubtedly entered Lide¡¯s selection criteria. However, Lide was conflicted about whether embracing an old man as a fledgling was too perverse?! After Lide voiced his concern, although Harrison did not understand why Lide asked such a basic question known to the Bloodline, he still explained, ¡°Clan Leader, the First Embrace doesn¡¯t have to be at the neck. You only need to inject the Bloodline¡¯s blood into the recipient¡¯s body. You could do so on the blasphemer¡¯s wrist¡­¡± Although still slightly confused, Harrison held no suspicion. He was their king, the sovereign of the Bloodline, and his unwavering loyalty was not a joke. Upon hearing this explanation, Lide instantly relaxed, as biting an old man¡¯s neck was simply distasteful. Biting a young maid like Vina might be more palatable, but just biting a hand carried no such psychological burden. ¡°Augustine, bring the blasphemer to me,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, Clan Leader.¡± Augustine, always quiet and fond of wearing a black trench coat, turned and left the room with his long bow and arrows. In less than half a Sunshine Hour, the unconscious Emi was carried into the room. In his unconscious state, the blasphemer lacked the assertive strength to resist Lide directly; his graying hair and small stature exuded an air of age brought on by the passage of time, and his oversized burlap robe made him look even more frail. Nobody would imagine that this unconscious, frail old man was a boss-level figure bearing the title of blasphemer. Emi Bill Title: Blasphemer (Damage to Divine Position holders increased by +30%) Age: 67 Level: 14 (Severely unconscious, current level is 12) Profession: Shadow Priest Introduction: A traitor to the Knight God, a blasphemer who walks in shadows, Vice President of the Dark Contract. Every time Lide looked at Emi¡¯s attribute panel, he could feel a powerful aura emanating from it. Although unable to see specific skills and talent specializations, just the information hinted at in the evaluations allowed him to vaguely sense what this old man had once endured. No longer hesitating, under their watchful eyes, Lide stepped beside Emi, took his hand, bared his fangs, and injected the blood of the Blood Clan Ancestor. As if driven by the Bloodline¡¯s innate nature, once Lide decided to develop him into a Bloodline, a natural flow of strength from his bloodline merged into his bloodstream. The blood, endowed with special power, flowed through his fangs into Emi¡¯s body. The powerful Bloodline Power began to mutate upon entering the human body. Reproducing, devouring, assimilating, restructuring¡ªfrom a microscopic perspective, the Bloodline¡¯s DNA disrupted the human DNA at the fundamental level; after the disruption, it rearranged and formed new DNA. Some resilient fragments of human DNA that weren¡¯t destroyed became part of this new DNA. After feeling the strength from his bloodline fully transferred into Emi¡¯s body, Lide felt an indescribable emptiness wash over him. He stood up with a dizzy head and slightly weak legs, reminiscent of the state after an indescribable activity. As he stood there groggily, the system¡¯s prompt suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°Ding~ Bloodline Evolution in progress. Detected the hindrance of Bloodline shackles¡¯ power, you have the following choices. 1. Preserve the original Bloodline shackles¡¯ power, allowing the evolving Bloodline¡¯s level to decrease from 14 to 9. 2. Break through the Bloodline shackles¡¯ power, preserving the Bloodline¡¯s original level Note: Once you choose to break through the Bloodline shackles¡¯ power, all Bloodline members will automatically break through the shackles, and the process is irreversible.¡± Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Exaggerated Expenditure, Spent a Fortune (2/4) Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Exaggerated Expenditure, Spent a Fortune (2/4) Bloodline shackles?? Upon hearing the system prompt, Lide¡¯s expression froze. In his mind, an extremely vague memory surfaced: more than a century ago, the Blood Clan Ancestor had established a rule that no member of the Bloodline could exceed his level. And it was after that event that the Talent Specialization known as the bloodline shackle was activated. But since so much time had passed, Lide did not know the exact reason why the Blood Clan Ancestor had issued this command imprinted in their bloodlines. Perhaps the Blood Clan Ancestor was too weak at the time and feared a rebellion; limiting the power of the Bloodline was the best choice. There might have been other reasons, but they were no longer important. For Lide, the power of the bloodline shackles was a severe impediment to the development of the Bloodline, and it had to be broken. ¡°No wonder I felt something unusual in the bloodline when I last invoked the command with the bloodline shackles. It turned out to be a command issued by the Blood Clan Ancestor.¡± Lide did not hesitate; the Bloodline had already pledged unwavering loyalty to him, with no chance of rebellion. Therefore, it was necessary to remove the shackles that bound their necks. He focused his thoughts and chose the second option, to break the bloodline shackles. After confirming, all Bloodline members suddenly turned their heads towards Lide¡¯s location at that moment. They could feel the oppressive chains in their bloodlines being removed at that moment, as if a collar was lifted from their necks, granting them the right to breathe freely. Feeling this deeply, whether it be Audis at the borders, Ivy, or Frey guarding the sacred land, all of them turned toward the direction of Lide and bowed simultaneously. Their faces showed excitement. Frey, the strongest of the second-generation Bloodline members, who had participated in the war against Green City a century ago, could even clearly feel his level, which had been stuck at 9, was about to make a breakthrough. Becoming an Advanced Profession seemed within reach. Not just Frey, all members of the Bloodline, upon detecting the anomalies within their bodies, were filled with excitement. They were unaware of what had occurred, but it surely was a remarkable deed done for them by the Ancestor Crown. Praise the Ancestor! After removing the shackles that bound all Bloodline members, Emi, who was still in a deep slumber, also underwent a drastic change. Through the modification of the Bloodline, her originally pale hair turned wholly black, and the wrinkles on her face disappeared bit by bit, revealing smooth skin once again. Her frail body also slowly grew at that moment, becoming more robust. It was Lide¡¯s first time witnessing the process of a human becoming Bloodline, his curiosity kept him closely watching Emi¡¯s attribute panel. Emi Bill (Asleep, in the process of race transformation) Transformation race: Bloodline, current transformation progress 37% Current status¡ª¡ªLacking energy Success rate 33%¡­ Lide frowned; Emi¡¯s attributes had completely changed. Moreover, her status was very worrying, especially the negative status of lacking energy gave him a bad premonition. The transformation from human to Bloodline was not always successful; if one couldn¡¯t withstand the erosion and transformation of the Bloodline, then failure could occur. And the only consequence of failure was death. The value of a level-14 Shadow Priest was beyond doubt; if the transformation failed, it would be a considerable loss. Lacking energy, lacking energy, Lide muttered to himself a few times, and then his eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. He took out the Magic Blood he always carried with him. ¡°Augustine, feed him the Magic Blood.¡± Augustine took it and propped up Emi, who had already appeared at least ten years younger, pouring all of the Magic Blood into his mouth. Glug, glug, glug~ Swallowing instinctively, Emi¡¯s originally pale face instantly looked much better after drinking the Magic Blood. Lide looked at the attribute panel Emi Bill (Asleep, in the process of race transformation) Transformation race: Bloodline, current transformation progress 40% Current status¡ª¡ªLacking energy Success rate 38%¡­ ¡°` Contrary to expectations, consuming a bottle of Magic Blood only slightly improved his state from before, with the success rate increasing by just 5%. He still lacked energy. Without hesitation, Lide took out the remaining two bottles of Magic Blood. ¡°Augustine, have him drink it all.¡± ¡°Harrison, go to the blood pool and bring back two large bottles of Magic Blood.¡± ¡°Yes, Clan Leader.¡± Magic Blood was more useful to Bloodlines than any magic potion, its attributes providing an almost oppressive boost to the race. Emi was currently undergoing the transformation into a Bloodline, and the effects of the Magic Blood should be even greater on him. Even though he had already consumed several bottles of Magic Blood, this was far from enough for a level 14 Shadow Priest. Lide, who was incredibly wealthy, was not concerned about this minor consumption. A pool of Magic Blood could sustain 200 Bloodlines for three years. Now, with the human feeding plan for Bloodlines about to start, the blood pool would not run short of blood, ensuring that quality resources were used where they mattered most. For a level 14 professional on the brink of reaching level 15, no investment was too great. After receiving more Magic Blood, Emi¡¯s body transformed again, his already rejuvenated face becoming even younger and his frail body growing stronger. Within just ten minutes, Emi had gone from an aged old man to appearing merely in his fifties. Furthermore, his originally frail body now looked like that of a normal person, no longer emanating the near-decaying sensation of old age. However, what made Lide furrow his brow was that the attributes had changed again. Emi Bill (Asleep, Transformation in Progress) Transforming Race: Bloodline, Current Transformation Degree: 55% Current Status ¡ª Extremely Lacking Energy Success Rate: 35%¡­ After two 100-milliliter bottles of Magic Blood were consumed, not only did Emi not get any relief, but the negative state of lacking energy worsened to an extreme deficiency as the transformation degree increased, resulting in a further decline in the success rate. Thankfully, Harrison had already brought back two large bottles of Magic Blood from the blood pool. The Magic Blood filling the Crystal Bottles was at least 5000 milliliters each, and with two bottles totaling over 10000 milliliters, Lide did not hesitate to pour one directly into Emi. Gulp, gulp, gulp¡ª Watching Augustine¡¯s exaggerated pouring technique, Lide was inexplicably reminded of his childhood days of flooding gopher holes back in his hometown. With a large bottle of Magic Blood down, Emi¡¯s condition stabilized once more, and the negative state of lacking energy changed to amply energized. And so, half a Sunshine Hour, one Sunshine Hour, two Sunshine Hours. Time flew by, and during this period, the other bottle of Magic Blood was also entirely consumed by Emi, to the point that Harrison made another trip to the blood pool, this time bringing back four large bottles. Under Lide¡¯s somewhat distressed gaze, Emi managed to finish off those four large bottles of Magic Blood as well. The transformation in its final stages required a tremendous amount of energy for every 1% of progress. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the last of the four bottles of Magic Blood caused Emi¡¯s transformation degree to finally reach 100%, this blasphemer fell into a deep slumber. Lide really began to wonder if the man¡¯s stomach was connected to a sewer line. Not even a unicorn could drink that much. Emi Bill (Asleep, Undergoing Metamorphosis) All of Emi¡¯s attributes had disappeared, leaving behind only a simple name and status bar. At that moment, Lide heaved a sigh of relief; after all the effort and great expense, things had finally stabilized. Reaching this point was a success, and the investment was not in vain. Those were six large bottles of Magic Blood, after all, which could have advanced twice the current number of Mage Apprentices in the Crimson Mage Tower to full-fledged Mages. This was indeed a heavy investment. Now, all that was left was to wait for this major boss, known as a blasphemer, to awaken. Lide¡¯s gaze held a mix of distress and anticipation; he was eager to find out what kind of surprise his first Bloodline would bring him. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Ancestor Crown, I Found the Method to Become a God... (3/4) Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Ancestor Crown, I Found the Method to Become a God¡­ (3/4) Late at night, on the third floor of City Hall. Lide, Harrison, and Augustine had not left yet. While waiting for his first newly sired Bloodline to awaken, Lide also explained the role of the loyalty system in the management of Dawn City to the two men. The loyalty system was undoubtedly a system with great potential. As an ultimate weapon, Lide was very clear about the enormous changes it could bring to Dawn City. Moreover, the key was the human blood supply plan for the Bloodline. They were now testing how often blood could be drawn from the humans of this world without harming their health. This time might not be very long, at the shortest a month or two, at most three or four months. As soon as the experiment yielded results, the plan would be able to proceed. By eliminating the eternal problem of food that plagued the Bloodline, the numbers of the Bloodline would explode, and their strength would expand exponentially. Lide¡¯s numerous schemes had already filled Harrison and Augustine with admiration, so they believed what he said almost unconditionally. The three grew more excited as they talked, and various ingenious ideas emerged and collided in their discussion. ¡°Cough cough~ Cough cough~¡± As they were in heated discussion, a series of coughs interrupted their conversation. When Lide heard the noise, he slowly stood up and looked down at Emi, who was now conscious on the ground, with a kind smile on his face. ¡°How are you feeling, any discomfort in your body?¡± Hm? Emi, who had just awakened, felt an inexplicable sense of closeness at the sound of that voice. He turned his head slightly, and upon clearly seeing Lide¡¯s face, he was startled and immediately sat up halfway. Why is this vampire here? Just as he thought of casting a spell, he felt an uncontrollable sense of closeness to the figure who had just hunted him, and all his resistance vanished in an instant. What frightened Emi even more was that deep inside, he really liked this feeling. What is happening? Before he had time to think about it, his peripheral vision suddenly caught sight of his hands, causing him to freeze. A pair of hands that were glossy, elastic, and appeared very young and healthy¡ªa stark contrast to the withered, age-spotted hands he had before. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why me?!¡± Emi abruptly looked up at Lide in front of him, his expression bewildered. Lide gave a slight smile, seeing the hostility in Emi¡¯s eyes disappear the moment they met his. He let go of the anxiety in his heart. Blood Clan Ancestor: As the Ancestor of the Bloodline with powerful blood, you are immune to sunlight. Each month you can develop one Bloodline, and all sired Bloodlines and their descendants will have unwavering loyalty to you, with each Bloodline providing you with 1 character experience point per month. Unwavering loyalty, this powerful and unquestionable attribute was his strongest guarantee to control the Bloodline. ¡°Emi, you have now become a member of the Bloodline. You have gained eternal life. Emi Bill, I now bestow upon you the surname of the Bloodline. From today on, you shall be known as Emi Kachar.¡± Boom~ At that moment, Emi was shaken by the huge news. He stood up and looked at Lide in front of him, unable to come back to his senses for a long while. Just as Emi was about to speak, a surge of information passed through his bloodline, penetrating deep into his soul. After receiving the confidence that remained in his bloodline, Emi¡¯s head buzzed. He had become a Bloodline?! His heart began to beat uncontrollably fast at that moment. He, had acquired eternal life?! As a Shadow Priest, who often traversed the Shadow Plane, his body was severely corroded by shadow energy. Normally, a level 14 Advanced Mage could live up to 150 years without issues, but he was nearly at the end of his life at less than seventy years old. If he didn¡¯t make it to level 15, he would die of old age within ten years. But now, he had no more worries. The reason the Bloodline were considered an Upper Race was not only because of their exceptional casting talents but also because they possessed eternal life. As long as they were not killed, these Longevity Species could continue to live on, forever. The allure of immortality for an old man on the brink of death was incomparable. For Emi Kachar, of his caliber, the success rate of transforming into a Bloodline was extremely low, so even though he had once entertained the idea, he gave up after learning more about it. But now, he had succeeded, perhaps passively, perhaps against his will. Regardless, from today onward, he would no longer need to worry about life coming to an end. He, Emi Kachar, had been reborn. In a moment of relief, the Bloodline Power melded into his soul. Emi¡¯s fondness and loyalty to Lide reached their peak in this instant. ¡°Ancestor Crown, Emi Kachar salutes you.¡± After Emi bowed deeply to Lide, Lide saw the system notification he had been hoping for. ¡°Ding~ Emi Kachar¡¯s transformation into a Bloodline is successful. Bloodline strength increased, awarding character Experience¡ª1000¡± ¡°Ding~ Emi Kachar has advanced to a level 15 Shadow High Priest due to a significant energy boost during the Bloodline transformation process. Bloodline strength enhanced, awarding character Experience¡ª2000¡± ¡°Ding~ Emi Kachar has successfully advanced to a level 15 Shadow High Priest and now possesses the ability to assist humans and Bloodlines in transitioning to become Shadow Priests.¡± ¡°Ding~ Your Experience pool is full, Level has been increased, current level is 11, permanently gained 50 Magic Power points, slightly increased Magic Affinity.¡± A radiant smile spread across Lide¡¯s face. He had thought that one or two system rewards would be decent, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to be so bountiful. He had hit the jackpot and affectionately patted Emi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Excellent, Emi, you are Dawn City¡¯s first Priest to reach level 15. As the Blood Clan Ancestor, I now bestow upon you the title of Holy Light Bloodline Marquis. In my absence, you will oversee and manage the safety of the Bloodline.¡± Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron, plus the lowest title of Knight¡ªthis was the structure of the nobility within the Bloodline, no different from that of humans. But the singular difference was that Bloodline nobility was based on strength. A Duke was Transcendent, a Marquis was a Great Mage, an Earl represented Advanced professionals, a Viscount signified Intermediate professionals, a Baron stood for Basic professionals, and a Knight was for those new to the Bloodline. A century after the great battle with Green City, aside from the current seven second-generation Blood heirs, this was the first title Lide had granted. But after reviewing Emi¡¯s attributes, he felt that a single title was insufficient to express the excitement in his heart. Emi Kachar Titles: Blasphemer (damage bonus against Divine Position holders +30%) Dark Walker (receives an extra 50% attribute bonus in the night and shadows) Age: 67 Level: 15 Profession: Shadow High Priest Introduction: A powerful descendant of the Bloodline, a blasphemer who once sought to challenge the dignity of the Divine, a strong figure who walks in the night and shadows, Vice President of the Dark Contract. Although unable to see the specifics, anyone looking at this attribute panel would think of the word ¡°powerful.¡± As a Bloodline member and after his promotion, Emi not only acquired the title of Dark Walker, the succeeding introductions were all striking. In comparison to what he had invested in terms of Magic Blood, this was an enormous gain, truly a blood profit. However, what intrigued him most was the most unique line on Emi¡¯s attribute panel, the blasphemer who once sought to challenge the dignity of the Divine. Lide voiced his inner question to Emi. ¡°Emi, why do you have the title of blasphemer?¡± Emi, who had reverted to a man in his 40s with a refined and handsome demeanor, revealed a profound smile. He said something that made everyone within the room tremble. ¡°Ancestor Crown, I have found the method to divinity.¡± Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Emi with Incredibly Good Luck (4/4) Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Emi with Incredibly Good Luck (4/4) ¡°I¡¯ve found a way to become a god.¡± Lide looked bewildered upon hearing these words. Wasn¡¯t that a bit over their heads? He had just reached Level 11, and the highest level in their group, Emi, was only at Level 15. To start thinking about ascending to godhood now seemed rather premature. Above the Transcendent, there was the Legendary Level, and only mighty individuals at that level began to consider godhood ¡ª something that was usually pondered after reaching at least Level 25. Given their current pace, achieving Level 20 to become Transcendent would take a considerable amount of time. Wasn¡¯t it overly ambitious to research becoming the most powerful being in this world so soon after leaving the starter village? Although it was early, the mention of ascending to godhood still quickened Lide¡¯s heartbeat. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± Emi looked at the curious gazes of the others, a hint of pride in her eyes. ¡°Ancestor Crown, I was originally an evangelist from the Knight Temple, but during an expedition to battle heretics, I was gravely injured and severely afflicted by shadow energy. Later, by a stroke of luck, I joined the Underground Force of Green City ¡ª the Dark Contract. With the help of the leader of the Dark Contract, I changed my profession to become a Shadow Priest¡± ¡°After becoming a Shadow Priest, I gained the talent to traverse the Shadow Plane. I, too, grew accustomed to utilizing my talent. One time inside the Knight Temple, while stepping into the Shadow Plane, my outer space coordinates were strangely altered due to the temple¡¯s influence. I don¡¯t know why, but I stumbled into the Knight God¡¯s Divine Country.¡± Whoosh~ At this, even Lide was stunned. Broken into the Knight God¡¯s Divine Country? That was just absurd. That was a divine being, the most powerful existence on this plane ¡ª and she, a mere professional of level teens, had managed to intrude? ¡°In that Divine Country, I felt the prayers of countless believers, the Power of Faith converging within the divine realm.¡± Emi¡¯s eyes shone brightly, filled with fervor. ¡°It¡¯s an indescribable sensation; the foundation of Divine Power is its believers. And there, in the Knight God¡¯s Divine Country, I perceived how to extract the Power of Faith.¡± This was fucked up. Lide couldn¡¯t help but curse. Not only had this person entered another¡¯s Divine Country, but she had also learned such crucial information ¡ª no wonder she had earned the title of blasphemer. It would be strange if the Knight God could tolerate it. ¡°Later, the Knight God discovered my presence, but it seemed He was gravely injured and had no strength to strike. Under the Knight God¡¯s Dignity, I had no choice but to flee. Luckily, I found the space coordinates that had just been disrupted by the Knight Temple. After I escaped the Knight Temple, all the priests chased after me to kill me, and I sustained injuries that were nearly impossible to heal. During my escape, I blended into a group of villagers, hoping to use their large numbers to confuse the Knight Temple¡¯s pursuit. But by the Goddess of Luck¡¯s grace, those fleeing villagers were taken in by the Bloodline and brought to Dawn City, and since my injuries were too severe to flee, I became one of them as well.¡± Finally, Emi briefly recounted the process by which she became a blasphemer. After listening, Lide couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her good fortune. Mortally wounded in battle, she managed to switch to a hidden class and gained talents related to shadows. And using her talent in the Knight Temple, she accidentally entered the Divine¡¯s sanctum and¡ªthe most messed up part¡ªshe even discovered the method to ascend to godhood there. That wasn¡¯t all; after escaping and avoiding being killed, she was brought to Dawn City by the Bloodline, and moreover, she became one of the Undead, obtaining eternal life. Lide truly suspected this person was blessed by the Goddess of Luck, surviving time and again in the face of danger and still reaping so many benefits. But now, all of this had become his, even Emi was his personal property. The thought brought a radiant smile to his lips. It wasn¡¯t such a bad thought after all. ¡°Is becoming a god about Believers?¡± ¡°Not exactly,¡± Emi shook his head, a hint of fanaticism flashing in his eyes. After learning of the method to ascend to godhood, he harbored an obsession¡ªperhaps, he too could become one of those powerful beings. After transitioning from a Priest of the Knight Temple to a Shadow Priest, he had lost his reverence for the Divine. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to probe with his spiritual power upon entering the Divine Country of the Knight Temple. ¡°The Divine must first spread the faith, then collect it, and finally condense the Power of Faith into Divine Power. When Divine Power reaches a certain density, one can ignite the Divine Fire and become a true Divine,¡± Observing Emi¡¯s earnest expression, Lide pondered. Emi¡¯s description was simple, but none of it was easy to achieve. First and foremost was the spreading of faith. On the Main Plane, humanity was the treasure of the various Divines, with the majority already having their own beliefs. The difficulty of spreading a new faith was unimaginably high. And collecting faith, condensing it into Divine Power¡ªjust thinking about it was one thing, but to actually do it, Lide estimated that only those of Legendary Level had such ability. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t mention the matter of becoming a god to anyone. You may research it privately, and if you need any resources, you can apply to me,¡± Lide said with utmost severity. The fewer people who knew about this, the better. Although becoming a god was a desirable thing, it wasn¡¯t of much use to the Bloodline at the current stage¡ªthe topic was too advanced, beyond what they needed right now. It was indeed getting ahead of oneself to dream of making a spaceship while still using stone tools. However, allowing the other to continue researching might pay off in the future. After receiving permission from Lide, Emi nodded excitedly, ¡°Yes, Ancestor Crown, I will figure it out.¡± Lide looked at his elated expression and shook his head. He didn¡¯t voice his doubts, thinking it was good as long as Emi was happy. For the only high-end combat power of Level 15 within the Bloodline, a bit of tolerance was necessary. Suddenly, Lide remembered something and gave Emi a reminder. ¡°The Holy Light Bloodline isn¡¯t the evil Vampire you have in mind. Spend some time learning the Bloodline¡¯s history with Harrison. Be very careful not to harm the humans of Dawn City. They are our private property; the future of the Bloodline is now tied with these humans. The better the humans develop, the stronger our Bloodline will become,¡± Emi, who had already felt that the Bloodline was different from other Vampires, nodded contemplatively upon hearing Lide¡¯s words. His gaze toward Lide also transformed. ¡°Are you saying we should utilize the strength of humans to develop the Bloodline?¡± Seeing that Emi grasped the idea so quickly, Lide nodded with satisfaction. A Priest that had mingled in human society for decades really was different; his perspective was broad. ¡°Precisely, the Bloodline cannot develop alone. The only safe way to strengthen the Bloodline is a strategy of sustainable development. The future of Dawn City will undoubtedly adopt this strategy as well, where humans are the most critical resource, the very foundation of Dawn City. Later on, you need to understand this in detail from Harrison¡ªdo nothing to damage our foundation.¡± ¡°Yes, Ancestor Crown.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do. Communicate here; I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Once Lide had finished, he didn¡¯t linger and turned to leave. After a busy day, he too felt a bit of fatigue, and he hadn¡¯t had the chance to thoroughly explore his recent leveling-up. As for learning more about Emi and how he turned humans and Bloodline members into Shadow Priests¡ªthere was plenty of time for that, no need to rush. Right now, it was important to understand his own changes. After more than a month, he had finally advanced from Level 10 to Level 11, which was no small feat. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Basic Industrial Concepts (1/3) Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Basic Industrial Concepts (1/3) This was Lide¡¯s first time leveling up, and he looked at his attribute panel with a curious mind. Lide Kachar Race: Bloodline (Ancestor) Level: Mage lv11 (911/6000), Warrior lv5 (Level has reached the limit) Magic Power: 717/717 Talent Specialization: ¡­ Racial Skills: ¡­ Spell: ¡­ The change in the attribute panel after leveling up was not significant; first was the level that increased from 10 to 11. Since there were no specific attributes like strength or agility, Lide could not determine how much strength a level-up would enhance. However, he could clearly feel that his spiritual power had become more active. If before, his control over magic power was at 10, then after leveling up, it would be at 11. It seemed like a small improvement, but for Lide, every slight change had a significant boost to his strength. The experience required to advance from level 11 to 12 increased to 6000 points, obviously another long-term gap to fill. The magic power increased by 50 points from the original 667, reaching 717 points, which was formidable. One could say that his pool of magic power had reached a depth that even level 14 professionals might not achieve. 717 points of magic power, enough to support the casting of more than ten Three Circle Magics. For an Advanced Mage of the same level, being able to cast five Three Circle Magics would be considered a prodigious talent. This was a comprehensive crush from an Upper Race. One could say that Lide had completely turned the risks brought by Ivy into a substantial gain. Not only did Dawn City gain an additional level 15 high-end combat power, but he also achieved a level up. Very exhilarating. As a Bloodline, resting for just two sunshine hours each day was sufficient, and after returning to the manor, Lide slept briefly and then woke up spirited. The tiredness from a whole day¡¯s busyness was instantly purged, fully revived. Looking at the clear cold moonlight outside the window, he smiled. The night is when the Bloodline thrives. After getting up, the first thing was to send an order to Audis and the others at the border, instructing them to bring the Magic Language Bats back to Dawn City. The resources that Laurent had purchased in Green City now needed to be transported back to Dawn City; the Magic Language Bat was an indispensable tool for this. The land had already been distributed. Without sufficient tools, relying purely on manpower to cultivate these lands would likely result in frighteningly low efficiency. After the message-sending bat fluttered away from the half-open glass window, Lide got up and sat at the greywood desk in his bedroom, immersed in thought. Was it now time to start building an industrial system for Dawn City? Previously he didn¡¯t care much due to the lack of humans, but now with the increasing population, relying solely on purchasing resources would never sustain the development of a city. Not to mention the amount of Gold Puck it would take, just the time wasted in procurement alone was unbearable to him. Just like the current situation, after Green City¡¯s procurement was completed, it was necessary to call the Bloodline from the border back, and this round trip wasted at least three to five days. Plus, the efficiency was low, completely contrary to his expectations. And purchasing a large amount of resources was also unreliable; once or twice would be fine, but over time with increased amounts, it would be inevitable that people would notice something unusual. Although rebuilding the small clan town served as a cover, it was only a facade, easily punctured and could not withstand strict scrutiny. In his plan, the resources purchased from Green City should be high-end, those that Dawn City could not produce in the short term, such as weapons, Magic Lamps, Alchemy Potions, etc. Basic resources like clothing, farming tools, food, and the like, Dawn City must have the capability to produce on its own. The more basic they were, the more critical they became to a city. Lide frowned as he pondered deeply. Human life was actually quite simple and could be summed up in four words¡ªclothing, food, shelter, and transportation. Shelter, for now, there were the original buildings that did not require immediate attention. Transportation, Dawn City did not need to go out in the short term, so there was no need to worry for the time being. What remained were clothing and food. ¡°Clothing, we need to get clothing ready. Frost Month is upon us, and our cotton reserves are just barely enough for the humans in Dawn City as it stands. If we bring back more humans, we won¡¯t have enough to go around.¡± This time, he had asked Laurent to purchase materials that included cotton and fabric, perhaps it would be wise to set up a few tailor shops first to allow the humans to produce for themselves. Then, there was the matter of food, without question. The large tracts of land south of the city would be used for food production, but the lack of farming tools was a somewhat embarrassing issue for Dawn City. Even after purchasing a batch, it was predictable that a huge shortage of farming tools would exist in the future. Thinking of this, Lide couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile. Creating a city from scratch was no small challenge. But in an instant, his determination surged again. His stubborn nature would not allow him to concede defeat. Resolving the issues of sewing clothes and forging farming tools would address half of Dawn City¡¯s current problems. Let¡¯s start with these basic necessities. No matter how great the challenges, they must be overcome. Lide silently recorded all these issues in his notebook, the heart and soul poured into building a city from nothing was truly unimaginable. Compared to these tedious governance issues, he much preferred studying magic in the Mage Tower, but at present, no one else could steer this great ship. In Dawn City, everyone could be replaced, except for him; he was irreplaceable. After mulling over it a few more times, once he had his thoughts in order, Lide called for Harrison. ¡°How is the communication with Emi?¡± he inquired. The handsome Harrison, with a somewhat androgynous appearance, gave off a very neutral vibe, his tone like the flowering rhododendrons during the Planting Season, exuding the aura of a polymath. ¡°Clan Leader, I have informed Marquis Emi about the history of the Bloodline and the relevant rules. Marquis Emi holds your insight in high regard and believes only a great being like you can lead the Bloodline towards Glory,¡± Harrison reported. Lide looked at Harrison¡¯s adoring gaze and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°The future of the Bloodline is the result of our collective efforts. Now, I am entrusting you with a new task.¡± Harrison stood up straight and bowed deeply, his hand on his chest. ¡°Under the Ancestor Crown, Harrison awaits your command.¡± ¡°Dawn City¡¯s foundation is too weak; its industrial system is almost non-existent, many basic facilities are simply not there. Your immediate task is to tally the number of blacksmiths, tailors, and others with similar professions among the humans. We need to set up blacksmith and tailor shops in Dawn City as soon as possible. We must start building Dawn City¡¯s production system now. Also, we are deep in the Far Mountain Range, and I believe there¡¯s no shortage of iron ore here. Pay attention to humans who have the know-how to prospect for veins and find the nearest ore vein to Dawn City quickly. We need that iron ore.¡± The more than two thousand humans cannot yet sustain large industrial development, but Lide believed that with the current rate of capturing humans, after the Frost Month, the human population in Dawn City could likely exceed 6,000. By then, they could initiate some basic industrial activities. Of course, this industry would also be magical in nature; this world knew nothing of electricity or machinery, the laws of the world were different, many modern things from Earth could not be used here. Lide had copied the technique to create gunpowder and had Harrison experiment, but the result was only a pile of black powder that couldn¡¯t ignite; it was nothing like gunpowder. The same went for cement: despite following every step correctly, they couldn¡¯t produce it. He had many such ideas, but they all turned out to be useless. The same materials, the same steps, the results were completely different from Earth. The different rules of this world thwarted many of Lide¡¯s shortcuts, forcing him to develop things methodically. Nevertheless, this slow process of building up a city gave him a profound sense of achievement. ¡°Yes, I will immediately arrange for the Security Team to take a tally.¡± ¡°Also, when Audis and Ivy return, remember to have them come to me. The newly acquired materials are still waiting to be transported by the Magic Language Bats.¡± Lide turned to look out the glass window at the pitch-black night sky, a chill wind blowing into the room. He took a deep breath. ¡°Harrison, everything in Dawn City starts from zero. In the future, we will face many difficulties, many hardships, and many setbacks. Will you back down?¡± ¡°No, Ancestor Crown, as long as you are here, even if we were to charge at Extraordinary Lives, I would have no fear. The Bloodline has always been yours; your will is the direction for the Bloodline to advance!¡± Harrison¡¯s forceful words made Lide turn his head sharply, gazing into those trusting eyes, he revealed a radiant smile. With me here, the Bloodline will indeed become a true Upper Race, and Dawn City will emerge as the most magnificent city of Glory. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Residents Full of Vitality (2/3) Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Residents Full of Vitality (2/3) They had finally been allotted their land. After registering at the City Hall late into the night, Anthony and Jike had rushed to their own plots of land by dawn the next day¡­ Two parcels side by side, each being 10 acres in size. Although covered in wild grass, the sight of the dark soil beneath stirred Anthony¡¯s heart with uncontainable excitement. Land, he had land once again! By the Life Goddess above, this was surely a blessing from the Divine. He could still remember his father, selling their only piece of land to the Nobles¡¯ lord to make ends meet when he was a child. It felt as if the sky had fallen; to this day, he could not forget how his father, always so full of smiles, had wept like a child in that moment. Decades later, today, he finally owned a piece of land again, his own despite it being non-tradable. From this point on, he truly had put down roots. Old man Jike by his side was even more overcome, tears flowing down uncontrollably, cutting through his wrinkles. He was crying, but nobody felt sad; these were tears of joy, tears of excitement. ¡°By the Goddess above, I never thought I¡¯d get to see my own piece of land in my lifetime. Praise to the Life Goddess, praise to Kachar City Lord, praise to the Holy Light Bloodline!!!¡± Excited, old Jike was babbling incoherently. Anthony wiped away his tears and said nothing, but his face bore an indescribable exuberance. Praise to Dawn City! ¡­ Porcupine held his child in one hand and his wife with the other, staring blankly at the two pieces of land before them. There were two adults in his family, so they were allocated 20 acres. By the Goddess above, these were truly, tangibly 20 acres. Because no one knew which land they would receive when it was being measured, everyone did it thoroughly, making sure to measure more rather than less. Such a vast stretch of land was almost beyond belief for him. He hadn¡¯t cultivated as much land for Eric Town¡¯s mayor in a whole year. But now, this land was entirely his. In this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but remember that dusk, the sky filled with gigantic bats. Holding his child tightly, he feared those terrifying creatures might kill them and even thought of fleeing amidst the chaos. Now, looking back, his actions seemed so ludicrous. Had he really run away that day, all the beautiful life he was living would have had nothing to do with him. With this thought, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to glance back at Dawn City. The southern district, without city walls, was lined with two-story houses. The large fire from the night before had caused extensive damage, and people were still busy clearing the debris. People passing by showed no signs of worry or fear; in their eyes was only longing, joy, and enthusiasm. Even upon meeting Bloodline members standing guard, with their giant bat wings resembling Demons, these people were not afraid. Instead, they greeted them with smiling faces. The scene was like something out of a dream, so peaceful, so harmonious. There were no wars here, no oppression from Nobles; they could get free food every day, and they had their own homes. Moreover, he had a decent and honorable job, earning 12 silver pukes a month! An unimaginable life, even in a dream. And now, he had been given land, and in the future, this city would even build great schools and a Magic Tower where his child could go to learn. If there was a Divine Country, perhaps this was it¡ªPorcupine took a deep look at the peaceful Dawn City. He felt an immense gratitude, thankful to have been chosen by the Bloodline, to be a part of Dawn City, and to have encountered a great person like Kachar City Lord. In this moment, this man, whose name was unknown, felt a level of gratitude and loyalty to Lide that reached an extreme. If nothing unexpected happened, this man would be a devotee of Lide for life, ready to give his life to defend this city, to protect the life he now lived. ¡°` ¡­ Recker was now the most prestigious person among the residents of Eric Town, not only because he had once led them in a revolt against the Nobles, but also because he had taken the initiative to submit to the Holy Light Bloodline. Yes, submit. What was initially a surrender out of desperation became an active submission to the Holy Light Bloodline, after the residents of Eric Town had spread their propaganda. And they were the first inhabitants of this city, a fact that filled them with immense pride. So much so that when facing newcomers, these residents would always display a proud expression as they boasted that they were the first to set foot in this city. It was they who measured the lands, they who cleared the streets, they who cooked food for the newcomers to eat. A strong sense of honor arose because of the Holy Light Bloodline. The newcomers, especially those whose hearts had wavered due to rumors spread by the Wild Wolf Gang, felt a deep sense of guilt after being allotted their lands. They had actually wronged the great Holy Light Bloodline; it was all the damn Wild Wolf Gang¡¯s fault. Those who had initially been skeptical, even fearful of the Holy Light Bloodline, felt their fears immediately vanish after receiving their land. That was land, by the goddess above, the dream of most of these people was to own a piece of land in their lifetime. But at this moment, their dreams had come true. Here, in this city ruled by the Bloodline, they had achieved what was impossible in human society. In no time, the hearts of the people swiftly stabilized at an unimaginable pace. One could foresee that as long as the Bloodline didn¡¯t cause trouble in the future, these people would continue to unconditionally support them. The fierce facade that the Holy Light Bloodline typically displayed while working now seemed friendly in the eyes of humans; many children even dared to approach them cheerfully and say hello. This was simply unimaginable before. ¡°Big brother Recker, ten acres! We have our own land now!!¡± Oli was thrilled after registering at the City Hall and went to visit his land many times, even imitating others by erecting a tall wooden sign on the yet-to-be-cultivated land. Oli¡¯s Land!! Yes, Oli¡¯s Land. Having acquired the land, Oli could hardly wait to proclaim to the world that he now owned land, and not just any plot, but a vast ten acres, enough to support a family. ¡°Congratulations, Oli, we all have our own land now,¡± Recker patted the young man¡¯s head, but then his expression turned somber, as if he remembered something important. ¡°However, weren¡¯t you supposed to be on duty today? Who allowed you to go off wandering?¡± Oli grinned and said, ¡°Boss Kali knew we got our land, so she gave us all a day off, the entire Security Team is resting today~¡± Kali was one of the six Bloodline members of the Security Team, who happened to be in charge of Oli. Recker¡¯s expression then softened, ¡°Make sure you get along well with Lord Kali; the Security Team will surely expand in the future, and who knows, maybe you¡¯ll even get a captain¡¯s position.¡± Having spent considerable time together, Recker was no longer the ordinary person who trembled at the sight of Bloodline members as he had been in the beginning. Now, it could be said that his relations with the Bloodline were the best. Not only because he was a Level 7 warrior, but Recker knew how to socialize, having researched the interests and hobbies of every Bloodline member he came into contact with, and had gifted them abundantly. He found the Bloodline quite easy to deal with; terrifying? Not at all; in fact, many of them were simply naive and adorable. ¡°Got it, big brother Recker, the Security Team is indeed planning to recruit more members, and Boss Kali even gave me two spots to fill~hahaha,¡± Oli chuckled heartily patting his chest. These snapshots represented the current living state of Dawn City¡¯s residents. At this point, one could say the seeds planted by Lide had finally taken root and sprouted. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Breakthrough of the Second Generation Bloodline (3/3) Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Breakthrough of the Second Generation Bloodline (3/3) Audis, far in the borderlands, felt that everything had changed. His body seemed to have shed some burdensome weight last night, making his soul feel light and airy. The air was different, the magic power was different, even his breathing was smoother. His level, which had been stuck at 9, seemed to be on the verge of an increase. Initially, he thought he was the only one feeling this way, but Ivy, wearing a black mage robe, also happily shared that she felt the same. This surprised him, and after inquiring further, it wasn¡¯t just the two of them¡ªLucy, Dylan, and even all of the Bloodline experienced the same sensation. This led Audis to wonder if the great clan leader had developed a new Bloodline power. This reminded him of the previous instance from thousands of miles away when Lide issued commands to all of them through their bloodline. The anomaly they sensed last night also made this conjecture unanimously agreed upon by the second-generation Bloodline members. But since they couldn¡¯t contact Lide for now, they could only keep this guess in mind and wait to confirm it after returning. ¡°Viscount lords, we have discovered a new group of wandering civilians, and there are no Beastmen near this group of civilians.¡± The Bloodline below, holding the latest intelligence, reported. Over this period, they had found many groups of civilians, but many of these groups had Beast Clan¡¯s double-legged flying dragons roving nearby. Although the Beastmen had no interest in humans who had already been plundered, if the Bloodline recklessly plundered humans, they would undoubtedly be discovered by the Beastmen. The Beastmen might show no interest in human civilians, but they were very interested in the Bloodline, who were full of alchemy materials. So, for safety, Audis and his group would not act if they detected Beastmen near the migrating civilians. Otherwise, the population of Dawn City would not just have been 2000 over the past half month; doubling it might have been possible. The borderlands were too dangerous; this was Beastmen territory, and the Bloodline had no grounds to wrestle with hundreds of thousands of Beastmen. If they acted rashly, the losses the Bloodline faced would not be small; such high-risk actions were not in the Bloodline¡¯s interests. Thus, Audis led the Bloodline to keep lurking, ensuring sufficient safety before every action. ¡°Double the deployment of magic language bats for reconnaissance, and expand the area by threefold, ensuring there are no Beastmen nearby.¡± The borderlands were now the domain of the Beastmen, a fact even humans had to acknowledge. Especially when the human armies were crushed, those crude Beastmen sent out a large number of double-legged flying dragons daily to patrol, searching for untouched human villages and towns. Despite being so cautious, the Bloodline had encountered a few incidents, fortunately without any major losses, which was why Audis was always so cautious. ¡°Yes, Viscount.¡± After the reporting Bloodline left, Audis stood up and looked at Ivy, Lucy, and Dylan, his companions of a hundred years, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ivy, this mission will be the same as before; you are in charge of coordination, and I will handle reconnaissance and guard against Beastmen. This is the borderland, and I have spent the longest time here among us, so I understand the ferocity of the Beastmen better. Those numerously vile creatures are incredibly dangerous, and with too few Bloodline members, even if we could put up a strong fight, we mustn¡¯t act recklessly. Everything must prioritize the safety of the Bloodline; one can never be too cautious on the borderlands. Let¡¯s begin the operation now.¡± After listening to Audis, they began their preparations according to the previously established task distribution model. Originally, Lide had ordered Ivy to be responsible for plundering borderland populations, but because Audis was more familiar with the border environment, after observing a couple of times, Ivy decisively handed back the command to Audis. Ivy was a very smart female Bloodline member; she knew that not even one of the Bloodline members could afford losses, so for safety, she cooperated fully with Audis. After several operations to plunder human populations, the group had become familiar with the process. Audis was vigilant, Dylan controlled the Magic Language Bats, Lucy intimidated the humans, and if resistance was met, she would strike first, while Avi was responsible for pacifying the crowd. Although it was not perfect, this structure was enough to face panicked civilians with no resistance; in fact, their dealings with civilians often revolved not around making them surrender. But rather about preventing the humans from scattering and fleeing. Few people could maintain their confidence to resist under the overwhelming presence of giant bats. The fourth human population plundering operation quickly unfolded. At dusk, a large group of nearly a thousand refugees rested on a vast grassland, tired and hungry after a day¡¯s travel; many were already starting fires to cook. Just then, giant bats covered the sky. Under the twilight, the terrifying scene seemed like the apocalypse had arrived. The vampires had come!! Everything proceeded as before, chaos, fear, some people even fled outright. But the experienced Bloodline followed the established procedure, intimidation, pacification, and finally making various promises. The human plunder concluded before it even turned completely dark. Although the refugees below were very reluctant, under the strong intimidation of the Bloodline, they obediently climbed onto the Magic Language Bats and began flying towards Dawn City. Just as half of the Magic Language Bats had taken off, Audis, who was responsible for the vigilance, suddenly paled. They had encountered big trouble. A message came from a nearby outpost, stating that three hundred Double-legged Flying Dragons were flying towards their location. They would arrive in a third of Sunshine Hour. But at least half a Sunshine Hour was still needed to evacuate all these humans. This put Audis in a dilemma. To abandon them, these people were a resource the Bloodline greatly craved, and the enemy¡¯s numbers were not large, and they still had some time before their arrival, Not to abandon them, the enemy was Double-legged Flying Dragons, although weaker in combat compared to Magic Language Bats of the same level, they were still one of the most powerful aerial units of the Beast Clan, and no one could guarantee there wouldn¡¯t be casualties among the Bloodline if a battle ensued. His eyes turned cold, he looked back at the half-completed transport. ¡°Avi, Dylan, Lucy, come with me, we¡¯ll hold off the Beastmen for a while.¡± Although it was just the four of them, being second-generation Bloodline who lived for over a hundred years as higher beings, they were not afraid, even facing hundreds of Human Beastmen. They had enough confidence to confront the enemy, and even if they couldn¡¯t win, they had enough backup plans to escape. Audis¡¯s words received everyone¡¯s response, and what they did not know was that this courageous action would bring them significant gains. That night, Lide heard four system notifications by his ear. ¡°Ding~ Second-generation Bloodline Audis Kachar broke through to Level 10, promoted to Advanced Profession, Bloodline strength enhanced, gained character experience ¡ª 100¡± ¡°Ding~ Second-generation Bloodline Avi Kachar broke through to Level 10¡­ gained character experience ¡ª 100¡± ¡°Ding~ Second-generation Bloodline Lucy Kachar broke through to Level 10¡­ gained character experience ¡ª 100¡± ¡°Ding~ Second-generation Bloodline Dylan Kachar broke through to Level 10¡­ gained character experience ¡ª 100¡± Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Pride of the Residents of Dawn City (Added Chapter) Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Pride of the Residents of Dawn City (Added Chapter) Lide had considered that the second-generation Blood Descendants would ascend in strength after the Bloodline shackles were removed, but he didn¡¯t expect the ascension to be so rapid. Just one day had passed, and already four second-generation Blood Descendants had advanced to Level 10, a fact that could only surprise him. At the same time, he gained a deeper understanding of the Bloodline¡¯s foundation; the talent of Upper Races should not be underestimated. What could be foreseen was that this was only the beginning. Initially restricted by the Bloodline shackles, second-generation Blood Descendants could only reach a maximum of Level 9, while the third-generation Blood Descendants were all hovering between Levels 6, 7, and 8. Now that the Bloodline shackles had been lifted, the Bloodline¡¯s strength was on the verge of a dramatic surge over the coming period. According to the memories of the Blood Clan Ancestor, there hadn¡¯t been much change in the Bloodline¡¯s strength over the past few decades. After decades of accumulation, Lide believed the Bloodline would surely bring him great surprises. Moreover, among the third-generation Blood Descendants, there were also those with exceptional talent, but due to the Bloodline shackles limiting their development, a pyramid structure had emerged within the Bloodline. The Blood Clan Ancestor held the highest position, followed by the second and then the third-generation Blood Descendants respectively. Such a structure ensured that the Blood Clan Ancestor remained at the apex of the pyramid, the strongest, and able to firmly control the Bloodline, which was crucial during the Bloodline¡¯s weaker stages to protect the Ancestor from betrayal. Lide didn¡¯t know whether his talent for securing unwavering loyalty from his Descendants was part of the original Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s talents or if it activated only after he took over the body. As such, he refrained from rash judgments on whether the Bloodline shackles that restricted strength were right or wrong. If the Bloodline wouldn¡¯t have remained loyal to the Ancestor back then, then setting such restrictions for one¡¯s safety was justifiable. But now that he possessed the Bloodline¡¯s unshakable loyalty, he naturally had no more hesitation. And he was absolutely confident in maintaining a lead over all other Bloodline. ¡­ The fourth group of humans had arrived. Late at night, when Lide saw the enormous Magic Language Bat descend with a crowd onto the plaza of Dawn City, a thick smile spread across his face. He had expected Audis and the others to return immediately after receiving his orders, but he didn¡¯t expect them to bring back thousands of humans. Moreover, these few second-generation Blood Descendants had also broken through to Level 10, which came as a pleasant surprise to him. After landing in the plaza, most of the newcomers wore expressions of panic and unease. Compared to the surrounding crowd, they looked like startled little rabbits. Porcupine had become quite adept at receiving the newcomers and gestured to Raymond beside him, ¡°Raymond, you do the talking again. I¡¯m not good with words.¡± Raymond shrugged his shoulders, chiding with a laugh, ¡°Every time it¡¯s my turn to step up when it¡¯s your turn. Aren¡¯t you afraid your son will laugh at you?¡± Porcupine laughed proudly: ¡°That little rascal wouldn¡¯t dare! You don¡¯t know how proud he¡¯s been lately because his father is a member of the Security Team.¡± Being a member of the Security Team, a department under Dawn City¡¯s City Hall, brought a great sense of honor. On any given day, just wearing the Security Team uniform and the red armband in public was sure to garner a wave of respectful glances. In Lide¡¯s vision, the role of the Security Team was akin to the police, but with much greater authority. As long as they spotted a crime that violated Dawn City¡¯s regulations, the Security Team had the jurisdiction to deal with it on the spot, even if it meant carrying out an execution. And over this period of development, the Security Team¡¯s model had gradually matured. What began as a squad of 30 now boasted a reserve force of 100. Next time, they only needed to expand recruitment again to rapidly replenish their numbers to over a hundred people, which was undoubtedly great news given the ever-increasing population of Dawn City. Although Porter¡¯s Wild Wolf gang had been cleared out, the more people there were, the inevitable petty thefts occurred. The emergence of the Security Team could effectively deter such individuals. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to panic; this is Dawn City, and we are under the protection of the Holy Light Bloodline. The Holy Light Bloodline will not harm us. I am a member of the Dawn City Security Team, and we are all humans.¡± Having called out several times before, Raymond was now familiar with the routine, and his firm, confident words significantly diminished the panic of the surrounding people. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it once more, we are all humans, and there are thousands of humans living in Dawn City. Here, your lives, your property, all are protected by Dawn City. In this grand city, you will receive everything you desire. I swear that after everyone registers their information, you will all praise this city.¡± After hearing these words, the crowd around them immediately showed faces full of doubt. To start liking this city just after registering information? What kind of joke was this? This was a vampire city! But hearing Raymond¡¯s words, the people around still felt much more at ease. At the very least, there were many humans in the city, and vampires didn¡¯t just kill on sight. As for the claim made by this group of vampires that they were from the Holy Light Bloodline, aside from a small number who were skeptical, most humans did not believe it. Queue up, register, receive free food, get housing allocated. This had become the standard procedure for receiving refugees. And the crowd, which had arrived full of doubt and panic, slowly changed faces after registering. The original unease, fear, and even despair morphed into hope and a subtle unbelievability in a short amount of time. All this stemmed from the news they received during the registration process. Dawn City not only provided free food daily but also allocated housing for free, more importantly¡ªdistributed land. This critical piece of news almost overwhelmed them; the land made their original worries and fears seem utterly powerless. The profound hope made many feel as though they were rejuvenated. Especially when the members of the Security Team and logistic teams around them repeatedly told them how they had obtained land the day before last, their excitement and pride dissolved any remaining doubts. If one person tells a lie, it¡¯s definitely a falsehood, but when everyone around you repeats it, even a lie can turn into truth. What¡¯s more, every member of the Security and logics team had genuinely received their own piece of land. Proudly, they could not help but show off before these nervous newcomers, exuberantly displaying their points and how they were allocated land, with pride written all over their faces. And in this process, one couldn¡¯t avoid bringing up the Bloodline, a race that was notoriously evil in human legends, but at this moment became a great and bright presence, with nearly everyone lavishing praise on the Bloodline without stinginess. Lide was not visible in organizing the reception of this population influx; he was hidden, listening with interest to how the crowd praised the Bloodline and admired the most magnificent Holy Light Blood Clan Patriarch, Lord of Dawn¡ªLord Kachar. It was indeed a pleasant affair. Lide¡¯s face was brimming with a smile. But it wasn¡¯t long before he left with a feeling of lingering affection. Because Audis and the others had come back. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Concept for the New District (2/4) Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Concept for the New District (2/4) In Lide¡¯s plan, the future Dawn City was definitely not going to be the same size as it is now. It might even expand by several times. Therefore, when allocating land, he reserved an area of five kilometers in length for future use, which he predicted might be needed very soon given the current pace of development. He was already setting his sights on five years from now. Currently, Dawn City could accommodate approximately twenty thousand humans and three thousand of the Bloodline for residence, and reaching this number had already saturated the city. Although there are only a little over 3000 people in the city now, Lide projected that the population would reach 6000 to 8000 this year, and by next year after another year of development, the population would reach the full capacity of twenty thousand. By then, planning new districts would be somewhat too late, so it was better to plan out the new districts in advance to avoid the rush when the time came. And having the high-end Mage Towers established in the new districts would undoubtedly play a very good role in attracting people. Additionally, the future school would also be built in the new districts; combined, these two would ensure that the new districts would quickly take shape. No one wouldn¡¯t want to send their children to learn magic and knowledge in the Mage Towers and schools. Leaving aside the question of whether they could get in, being closer was always better. Lide estimated that this vast tract of land could accommodate a minimum of a hundred thousand people to live, enough to meet the development for a very long time in the future. Of course, for now, this place is still a wasteland. ¡°Now we have a large number of humans available to us; we need to put this labor force to use and not just support them for nothing.¡± Lide said solemnly, ¡°While building the Mage Tower, we could take this opportunity to carry out more infrastructure construction. It would be best to first repair the road between the Mage Tower and Dawn City, and the houses that were destroyed two days ago also need to be rebuilt.¡± Having looked at the few people who were in thought, Lide went ahead and made a decision. ¡°The construction of the Mage Tower will be assigned to Emi. Around the Mage Tower, a batch of houses can be built for Mage Apprentices to live in. Plan for a population of five hundred and reserve the land necessary to support a surrounding population of at least five thousand people.¡± ¡°Harryson will be responsible for the roadwork and the reconstruction of the houses in Dawn City.¡± ¡°City Hall can establish a new department¡ªConstruction Department, and recruit humans with construction experience to jointly perfect the planning of the new district. Remember, the future new district will be an area that can accommodate a hundred thousand people. The Mage Tower and school are just parts of it. You must consider all aspects of the facilities and show me the new district plan for confirmation before starting construction.¡± A series of orders instantly made the group feel Lide¡¯s magnificent vision. To build the Magic Towers first and plan to establish schools in the future was a truly grand move. And given that Dawn City had only 3000 residents and many vacant houses within the city, Lide was already envisioning the next three to five years, planning for the future. He was also getting ready to begin the work of establishing a new district that could accommodate a hundred thousand people. This grand plan ignited a surge of enthusiasm within the group. Although they knew that Dawn City would inevitably grow under Lide¡¯s leadership, no one had expected that just a month after Lide had confirmed the future direction of the Bloodline, they would be planning a district capable of housing a hundred thousand people. Although it might take years for the plan to be realized, it did not detract from their admiration for Lide in the slightest. Even Emi, a blasphemous being with broad experience, marveled at Lide¡¯s far-reaching vision. To think of the future at this time and to set out a plan to realize it required an impeccable vision and skill. At the very least, if he had to manage Dawn City and knew the current situation, he would not be able to decide on such an ambitious and visionary plan; he would at most focus on filling the population of Dawn City first and deal with the rest after Dawn City filled up. Lide did not pay attention to the astonished looks from the group, his profound eyes gazing upon the map on the table. In his mind, he had already sketched out the image of Dawn City in a few years. However, comrades still need to work hard. After deciding on the opening of the new district, Lide spoke of the second matter. Magic. From Mage¡¯s Hand to Small Fireball Skill, the improvement of these two spells had given him a lot of reflection. Although both were successfully improved, he simultaneously realized that he still had many shortcomings. Therefore, Lide wanted to exchange ideas on magic with a few individuals and also pass on his improved versions of Mage¡¯s Hand and Small Fireball Skill. Mage¡¯s Hand was secondary; the improved Small Fireball Skill was of great help to them, with its combat effectiveness already confirmed on Emi. This formidable blasphemer couldn¡¯t withstand it. ¡°I recently improved two new spells, one of which is Mage¡¯s Hand,¡± Lide said, snapping his fingers, and Mage¡¯s Hand appeared in front of everyone. It surprised them all after undergoing several transformations. Ivy said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s a remarkable idea. This modification has made Mage¡¯s Hand much more versatile, making it an excellent assistant for alchemy experiments.¡± Emi also nodded and expressed admiration, ¡°The functionality and application of the improved Mage¡¯s Hand is nearly on par with Second Circle Magic. It truly is an impressive improvement, Ancestor Crown, may I know your thoughts behind it?¡± Lide smiled broadly, sharing his complete line of thought and approach for improving Mage¡¯s Hand under the curious gazes of the group. Lide, unbound by traditional magical thinking of this world, astounded everyone with various ingeniously placed magic nodes. They marveled that such clever maneuvers were possible. The questions and alternative improvement ideas posed by the group during this process also inspired Lide greatly, especially those from Emi, the strongest blasphemer whose questions were very tricky and targeted. After a round of discussion, everyone gained a lot, and Lide also had new ideas for his improved magic, but there was no time for him to delve into research yet. He drew the magic model of Mage¡¯s Hand on the blackboard and explained it thoroughly, to a group whose knowledge of magic was not far behind his own. They learned quickly, as they were familiar with Mage¡¯s Hand, unlike those apprentices at the Crimson Mage Tower. In just a few Sunshine Hours, the eight second-generation Bloodline had already solidified the improved magic model of Mage¡¯s Hand. Lide nodded with satisfaction; the stronger the Bloodline¡¯s power, the happier he was. He proceeded to share his second improved spell¡ªSmall Fireball. If Mage¡¯s Hand won admiration, the improved version of Small Fireball left everyone in awe. Especially when Lide himself demonstrated how to release dozens of fireballs in a matter of seconds, apart from Harrison and Augustine who had seen it before, a deep shock rose in the eyes of the others. ¡°Clan Leader, such rapid spellcasting speed is incredibly useful in sudden encounters on the battlefield.¡± Frey said gravely, having personally participated in the war a hundred years ago at Green City to encircle and suppress the Bloodline. Although the Small Fireball was not very powerful, its exceedingly fast casting speed was a life-saving presence in emergencies. A fraction of a second was practically instantaneous. Emi, who had personally experienced the intensive and high-frequency fireball bombardment, had a slightly unnatural expression; he was overwhelmed by Small Fireball during that fight. Even with the fact that he was seriously hurt and couldn¡¯t unleash his full strength at the time, the horrifying suppressive capability of Small Fireball was undoubtedly formidable. He had even been contemplating ways to counter the Small Fireball these past days. The conclusions he reached were few: one, use Instant Teleportation to leave the battlefield and cast spells from hiding; two, kill the opponent with magic before they could attack; three, wait until the opponent¡¯s magic power was exhausted. But the last two methods were only effective against ordinary opponents. If he faced an enemy like Lide, with a seemingly inexhaustible supply of magic power, he would have no choice but the first, to flee the battlefield and cast spells from hiding. While this was also a strategy, for a level 15 blasphemer, it was undoubtedly a disgrace. This highlighted the role of Small Fireball in combat. What intrigued him even more was how Lide could cast thousands of Small Fireballs while maintaining ample magic power. Even if each Small Fireball only required 3 points of magic power, the thousands needed were enough to shame an Extraordinary Mage. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93 The Differences Between Instant Teleportation Spells (3/4) Chapter 93: Chapter 93 The Differences Between Instant Teleportation Spells (3/4) As dawn broke, Lide ended this session of magic exchange. Emi, as he had hoped, learned about the existence of Magic Blood and knew that it wasn¡¯t just Lide¡¯s strength that was unbeatable; Magic Blood also played a role. This realization made him feel much better after being crushed by a level 10 Mage. Possessing the improved Small Fireball Skill, along with Magic Blood, Bloodline members who had both were indeed a powerful and terrifying force. Fortunately, he was now one of them. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Emi¡¯s lips; becoming a Bloodline was indeed a matter of being favored by the Goddess of Luck. Lide paid no attention to the Bloodline members with varying expressions, and continued to ponder in his seat. He had dealt with several issues for the day. He delegated the city district construction to Harrison, while the Magic Tower was Emi¡¯s responsibility; Lide had not yet decided to start on the school. Right now, without teachers, building a school wouldn¡¯t be very useful. Instead, Mages, who were rare outside, were plentiful in Dawn City, so the Mage Tower could be built first. In terms of magic exchange, the second-generation Bloodline members had all learned two spells that he had modified. Especially the Small Fireball Skill ¨C this spell, with its ultra-fast trajectory speed and extreme casting speed, was met with unanimous amazement. At the same time, Lide ordered all Bloodline members to compile a list of spells they knew and submit a copy. He wanted to take stock of how many spells the Bloodline currently had at their disposal. The future Mage Tower needed a collection of spells to serve as its foundation. If it were humans, Lide wouldn¡¯t issue such an order, as humans have a natural inclination to keep secrets and would not likely reveal their trump cards. But Bloodline was different; he was the unquestioned ruler among the Bloodline, and as long as he commanded, everyone would carry it out without fail. Among them, Emi, the blasphemer and level 15 Shadow High Priest, was undoubtedly the one Lide prized most, because the spells he learned were of a different type from the Bloodline. Most of them were shadow-related spells. The spells known by the Bloodline had accumulated over two hundred years, mostly those that human Mages knew. Most were First and Second Circle spells, and the Bloodline rarely had access to more advanced and powerful magic. Otherwise, the Blood Clan Ancestor would not have infiltrated Green City to systematically study spells. Unfortunately, due to the Blood Clan Ancestor¡¯s poor social skills, after lurking for several years, he did not learn any useful spells, but rather earned a reputation for being a recluse with an odd temper. There were two spells of Emi¡¯s that Lide found particularly interesting. The first was a Second Circle Magic: Shadow Jump Shadow Jump: Briefly traverse the Shadow Plane and then instantly teleport within 50 blades, consuming 70 points of magic power. Shadow Jump, this Second Circle Spell, is similar to Instant Teleportation, but Instant Teleportation is a Three Circle Magic. Instant Teleportation: Instantly teleport to wherever the gaze falls, with the spell cost related to distance. The difference between the two spells is that Instant Teleportation consumes magic power based on distance, while Shadow Jump consumes a fixed amount of magic power. A strength of Shadow Jump, not found in Instant Teleportation, is that its Magic Model can store magic power and is activated only when used, with a very short casting time. Moreover, a Magic Model charged with full magic power does not affect the casting of other spells. Astoundingly magical. Once the Magic Model is filled with magic power, it only needs to consume 1 point of magic power during each Sunshine Hour to maintain. A spell that even Lide found incredible. The first time Lide met Emi, it was with this spell that Emi instantly fled. Of course, it¡¯s not without flaws; the high cost of 70 points of magic power, even higher than that of an average Three Circle Magic, and the minute-long activation time needed for the Magic Model made it nearly impossible to use a second time in combat. It had to be prepared before the battle. But these two defects do not conceal the significant advantage of Shadow Jump, which can store magic power beforehand and be activated instantaneously when facing a threat. ¡°` This amounted to a powerful escape technique. Lide now had a few instant teleportation skills, and he mastered three Three Circle Magics in total. Instant Teleportation, Void Walking, Bursting Fireball. Among them, Instant Teleportation and Void Walking were defensive escape-type skills, while Bursting Fireball was an attack spell. The reason why he only knew three Three Circle Magics was quite simple. First and Second Circle spells were not difficult to find, but spells that reached the third circle and above became very rare. Over the last two hundred years, the Bloodline had obtained no more than five Three Circle Magics, including two auxiliary spells. Therefore, as the Blood Clan Ancestor, his attribute panel displayed a lonely trio of Three Circle Magics. Shaking his head, Lide refocused his attention on these few spells. Instant Teleportation could be cast during combat and could arguably be the most frequently used and most powerful skill among high-level mages in combat. However, Instant Teleportation had a flaw: the casting time was close to 5 seconds, and the magic consumption increased with the distance teleported. Teleporting a distance of a hundred blades would consume at least 100 points of magic power, the advantage being that it could be used repeatedly, belonging to that category of spells with the shortest casting time among Three Circle Magics. Lide noticed that all instant teleportation skills seemed to have one thing in common: either they could be prepared in advance, or they had extremely short casting times¡ªat least compared to other spells of the same level. And another characteristic was¡ªmagic consumption was the highest among similar spells. After some contemplation, Lide concluded that instant teleportation spells were not like attack spells, which could trade time for greater power. But instant teleportation spells were different; these sorts of spells were created for escaping, and almost all magic node designs aimed to speed up casting and ensure safety, fundamentally different from offensive power spells. Another Three Circle Spell, Void Walking, had not been cast by Lide before. However, the memory of the Blood Clan Ancestor recorded that Void Walking involved the body entering another dimension, requiring oneself to walk to leave the point of origin instead of teleporting instantly, hence the name Void Walking. These three instant Teleportation spells each had their strengths. Shadow Jump was undoubtedly the best reactive skill for unexpected events, Instant Teleportation was a skill that could be used continuously during combat, and Void Walking was a divine skill for both escaping and attacking. Aside from the Shadow Jump, Emi had another skill that Lide greatly coveted, but this skill required a class change to Shadow Priest to use, so he had no choice but to let it go. Three Circle Magic¡ªShadow Shuttle: Utilizes the Shadow Plane for long-distance instant teleportation, consuming 150 points of magic power, randomly within twenty kilometers, restricted profession: Shadow Priest. Lide couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the skills Emi possessed, but most of them were, regrettably, restricted to the Shadow Priest profession, leaving him no choice but to shrug. Yet, coming back to his senses, he became interested in Emi¡¯s Shadow Priest profession. Without a doubt, it was a hidden profession, and Emi had reached Level 14 before even becoming Bloodline, indicating the exceptional nature of this profession. Even more astonishing, Emi, with the various skills of a Shadow Priest, had managed to escape the pursuit of the Knight Temple, whose bishops were at Level 15. This was simply incredible. ¡°Emi, what is a Shadow Priest profession? What skills can be gained after the class change? Can you help people become Shadow Priests right now?¡± Lide recalled the system prompt from his attribute panel when Emi successfully converted into a Bloodline. ¡°Ding~ Emi Kachar has successfully advanced to Level 15 and is capable of assisting humans and Bloodline to change class to become Shadow Priests.¡± This was why he valued Emi so highly; not only was she a high-level combatant, but also a Class Change Tutor for a hidden profession. Pride began to show on Emi¡¯s face. ¡°No, Ancestor Crown, changing class to become a Shadow Priest requires very strict conditions, one of which is that the original class of the person must be a Priest of the temple¡± ¡°Moreover, upon changing class to become a Shadow Priest, one must renounce their faith and betray their original divine. Meanwhile, all skills will be transformed into shadow-type skills, and an additional 30% corrosive damage from shadow energy will be obtained.¡± ¡°As long as the conditions are met, I can help anyone change class. The Shadow Priest is a powerful profession with unimaginable strength¡­ Given the right opportunity, I may be able to provide you with a strong casting army.¡± A leap crossed Lide¡¯s mind. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°` Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Girl Abandoned by the World (4/4 - Full Chapter) Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Girl Abandoned by the World (4/4 ¨C Full Chapter) ¡°Converting to a Shadow Priest is difficult because you have to endure the erosion of Shadow Energy,¡± he said. ¡°As long as you can convert the energy within your body into Shadow Energy, you¡¯re bound to successfully specialize.¡± ¡°So as long as you can provide me with enough Priests, I can create an army of Spellcasters for you.¡± Lide couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Where was he supposed to get Priests from? Dawn City didn¡¯t even have a temple, and he certainly couldn¡¯t easily establish one within the city. ¡°Do Shadow Priests have any other special abilities?¡± ¡°Of course, Ancestor Crown, Shadow Priests are unlike ordinary Priests. We are powerful Shadow Manipulators with tremendous lethality¡­¡± After Emi¡¯s detailed introduction, Lide had gained a deep understanding of the Shadow Priest profession. Undoubtedly, Shadow Priest is a hidden profession, and the prerequisite for converting to a Shadow Priest is to be a Priest; no other profession can convert. Lide¡¯s primary profession was Mage, and even if his Talent was high, he couldn¡¯t become a Shadow Priest because of conversion restrictions. Yet, there were several Talent Specializations of the Shadow Priest profession that Lide greatly coveted. Shadow Priest: After converting to a Shadow Priest, all Skills transform into shadow-related Skills, and they come with a Shadow Energy erosion effect, increasing damage by 30%. Shadow Affinity: After converting to a Shadow Priest, all recovery abilities are increased by 100% while in the shadows. Shadow Control: Using shadow-related Skills grants a 20% Magic Power reduction and increases casting speed by 30%. Powerful. That was Lide¡¯s only impression of this hidden profession after listening to Emi¡¯s explanation. These three skills greatly enhance the profession¡¯s casting ability, far surpassing that of a normal Mage. However, there was also a flaw¡ªonly limited shadow-related Spells could be used, and other normal Spells couldn¡¯t be learned or used. But compared to the advantages this profession brought, the flaw seemed not so significant. Even Lide would have been tempted if he were a Priest. These Talent Specializations were too strong. Moreover, the Shadow Priest profession matched well with the Talents of the Bloodline, hiding in shadows. The Bloodline also favored the dark, but the difference was that the latter would be empowered in both daylight and night as long as there were shadows, while the Bloodline was strengthened after sunset, regardless of their location. He even had a premonition that if a Bloodline were to convert to a Shadow Priest, they would see a huge improvement. It was just a pity that one had to be a Priest to convert. This presented a challenge. The power of the Shadow Priest was undeniable, but his Dawn City didn¡¯t have Priests, and to become a Priest, one must have faith in the Divine. After having faith in the Divine, would anyone still be willing to convert to a Shadow Priest? Converting would mean abandoning their faith, and if someone was an important figure in the temple, they might even attract Divine attention. So a seemingly simple issue had Lide stuck. He didn¡¯t have Priests, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t dare bring them carelessly to Dawn City. Lide rubbed his nose, at a loss for ideas, and decided to set the matter aside for the time being. In the future, he could only see if there was an opportunity to establish a temple under his control in Dawn City. Without a doubt, Shadow Priest was a very good hidden profession, completely abandoning the gentle healing power of Priests and becoming more like a venomous serpent. There might be great developmental potential in the future. ¡°Emi, compile all the Spells you¡¯ve learned. Also, if you find anyone suitable to convert to a Shadow Priest in Dawn City, feel free to choose.¡± ¡°As you wish, Ancestor Crown.¡± Although he felt some regret Lide wisely didn¡¯t dwell too much on the Shadow Priest. After the meeting, Emi, with excitement and a few second-generation Bloodline, rushed out of the city to experiment with the Small Fireball Technique. Lide watched their excited expressions with amusement, but didn¡¯t pay much attention, for the exchange of Magic was a good thing. He continued to ponder the future development plans for Dawn City. ¡­ Green City, four days since Lide left. At this moment, the square in front of the Crimson Mage Tower was exceptionally lively. For the commoners at the bottom of society, becoming a noble Mage was everyone¡¯s dream. Because this was one of the very few channels through which one could safely and quickly become superior to others. No one did not envy the Mage Masters high above. Now, such an opportunity lay before them. The Crimson Mage Tower was recruiting Mage Apprentices. For commoners, this was a tremendous fortune. There were only two Mage Towers in the southern district, and the other Mage Tower had not taken in any apprentices for twenty years. The recruitment of apprentices by the Crimson Mage Tower was now their only hope. As for going to other districts, those despicable commoners would not allow others to snatch the spots meant for their children, just as they would join forces to resist people from outside the southern district coming to the Crimson Mage Tower. However, for Vina, what bothered her the most right now was that more and more apprentices were coming into the Mage Tower, but not a single one of them had outstanding talent. This made Vina very unhappy. In the girl¡¯s heart, the Crimson Mage Tower took the top priority, as she had long considered the Mage Tower her home. Of course, the owner of this home was naturally the master she relied on with all her heart. For the Crimson Mage Tower, for Lord Lide, she was willing to give her all. She knew well that the future of the Mage Tower needed to be supported by Mage Apprentices, and the Talent of these apprentices represented their future. The profession of Mage was the most Talent-dependent among all professions. Without Talent, the road ahead would be very difficult. Not being able to recruit talented apprentices was no doubt a matter that made her very unhappy. She wanted to make more contributions to Lord Lide¡¯s Mage Tower, and an exceptionally talented apprentice would undoubtedly be the best gift. ¡°Sorry, the qualification is not sufficient, next.¡± A sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy revealed an intense disappointment after the Magic Crystal in front of him showed no reaction. Especially under the scrutiny of Vina¡¯s stunningly beautiful countenance, a sense of self-inflicted shame overcame him, and he left the testing site with his head down, disheartened. The long line of people did not care about one who had failed the test. Too many such individuals had come and gone in recent days; it was the successful ones that were indeed rare. Out of over thirty thousand people of eligible age, only about thirty had qualified so far. Vina watched the scene expressionlessly, completely unmoved by the boy¡¯s hopeful gaze. In her heart, Lide was her sky. The Crimson Mage Tower needed to grow stronger in order to support that man; thus, during this round of tests, she quietly raised the requirements by two levels. Soft-heartedness? Nonexistent. To outsiders, the cold-faced Vina was colder than the deepest winter. Her smiles and warmth would only surface in the presence of the one who had rescued her from the abyss. At this moment, a middle-aged woman, with pride in her step under the watchful eyes of those around her, stepped forward with her children, pushing her young son, barely ten years old, in front of the table holding the Magic Affinity Crystal. ¡°Good day, Mage, my name is Mary, this is my son¡ªKili. He has already learned to write, and the Master Priest of the Life Goddess¡¯ temple has even praised him for his intelligence~¡± After delivering those words with a sharp countenance, the woman¡¯s face took on a hint of pride, seemingly full of confidence in her son. Vina¡¯s expression did not change; she had seen many such scenes before. Each parent brought their children with full confidence, but those with Talent were far too few. Just as she was about to let the boy take the test, the scene before her made her frown. The woman¡¯s face fell upon seeing that her son was about to be tested while still holding a paper pinwheel. Her thin lips tightened into a severe line. She turned to look at the girl beside her, who had been bowing her head all this time, disgust written all over her face. ¡°Idiot, won¡¯t you take that thing from your brother¡¯s hand? If you hold up your brother from becoming a Mage, wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± The fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl, dressed in worn hemp clothes, was so slight that she looked like she could be blown over by a gust of wind. Startled by the words, she hurriedly stepped forward to receive the pinwheel toy from the boy¡¯s hand, still not daring to raise her head. The woman¡¯s impatience showed as she glared at the girl, muttering under her breath. ¡°Hmph, monster.¡± The young girl trembled at these words, bowing her head even lower. Seated behind the table, Vina¡¯s expression subtly shifted, a trace of anger rising in her heart, yet she remained silent. In this world, a woman¡¯s life was considered cheap unless she possessed great strength, otherwise¡­ In the families of commoners, boys always held a higher status than girls; this was a sight she had seen all too often. Even if she scolded this woman now, the one to suffer upon returning home would still be the young girl, unless she were to kill the woman. ¡°Place your hand on top, and you¡¯ll feel the magic power wafting around you; all you need to do is gather it and channel it into the Magic Affinity Crystal,¡± she said. ¡°The denser the magic, the brighter the Magic Crystal will glow, signifying the higher your Talent.¡± Vina¡¯s voice became colder by a few notes, even though she knew she couldn¡¯t change any of this, it still stirred up disgust in her for the mother and son before her. It reminded her of that malicious stepmother¡ªif not for the presence of Lord Lide, she might have spent her life serving that Noble man with the crippled legs, rather than becoming a high and mighty Mage as she was now. The sharp-faced woman failed to notice the loathing in Vina¡¯s eyes and turned her head, speaking to the little boy with a smile. ¡°Kili, perform well, and once you become a Master Mage, mommy will buy you everything you want~¡± This amiable demeanor contrasted like an Angel and a Devil with how she treated the little girl beside her. ¡°Alright, mommy~¡± Exclaimed Kili, the little boy called, his laugh full of gaiety. His cheerful expression, clad in bright clothes, was a stark contrast to the girl beside him, holding his things, hanging her head in silence, dressed in tattered burlap. Vina¡¯s heart twinged slightly as she watched the girl. On her, she saw a faint reflection of herself from long, long ago. Kili stepped forward confidently, ¡°My name is Kili, and I shall become a noble Master Mage~¡± The little boy¡¯s proud shout attracted sidelong glances from the surrounding crowd. Having said that, Kili placed his hand on the Crystal Ball amid the onlookers¡¯ curious gazes. At that moment, the sharp-faced woman behind him couldn¡¯t help holding her breath. Vina¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she watched, and about a dozen Mage Apprentices who maintained order around the Mage Tower turned their heads to look out of curiosity. One minute passed, and the Crystal Ball showed no reaction. Two minutes passed, and the Crystal Ball still showed no reaction. Three minutes passed, and the Crystal Ball seemed asleep, utterly still and silent. With a whoosh, the woman¡¯s face turned ashen, muttering to herself. ¡°Impossible, impossible, the Master Priest told me himself in bed last night that Kili has the Talent of a Mage; it can¡¯t be, it must be the Crystal Ball that is broken!!¡± Kili, by this point, opened his sweat-drenched eyes and, seeing the crowd¡¯s gaze, his face instantly flushed red. ¡°I, I felt the magic power, but, but I can¡¯t harness it¡ªit must be because there¡¯s too little magic power here, it must be!¡± His claim drew laughter from the crowd. ¡°Hahaha, you little runt, if you don¡¯t have Talent, then scram, don¡¯t waste my time waiting in line.¡± ¡°Not enough magic? I remember someone passing the test just one Sunshine Hour ago.¡± ¡°Beat it¡­¡± Under the mocking laughter of the crowd, Kili and the sharp-faced woman behind him looked incredibly disgruntled, yet they didn¡¯t have the guts to challenge or retort to the Test Mages. The sharp-faced woman turned intending to leave immediately but, seeing the little girl beside her hanging her head as if unaffected, anger churned within her, and she slapped the little girl across the face. With a smack, the crisp sound echoed far across the open space in front of Crimson Mage Tower. ¡°You filthy, lowly monster, if your brother can¡¯t become a Master Mage, I¡¯ll sell you to the Nobles!¡± The slender body of the little girl, already so frail, was sent crashing to the ground by the slap, scattering the belongings she held. It was only then that Vina clearly saw the girl¡¯s appearance¡ªa delicate yet pale face, exquisitely beautiful like that of a doll. What surprised her were the girl¡¯s crimson pupils. Those red eyes transformed her otherwise delicate face into something eerie. Just as the surrounding crowd started to get angry at the woman, someone, sharp-eyed, caught sight of the little girl¡¯s eyes and let out a gasp. ¡°A monster!!¡± Monster? Many in the crowd were originally dissatisfied with the sharp-faced woman¡¯s actions, but that outcry instantly shifted their reactions, and they all looked towards the little girl. The girl, still in a daze, was accustomed to being hit, yet the sharp pain on her face meant she hadn¡¯t yet snapped back to reality, so she didn¡¯t lower her head to cover herself like before. Those red pupils were seen by everyone. With a rustle, many instinctively stepped back, their faces filled with horror. ¡°She¡¯s a vampire? Why does she have a pair of red eyes?!¡± ¡°This is a monster! A monster!!¡± ¡°Quick, kill her, she¡¯s a devil sent by the demons!¡± In the countless legends of humans, demons and vampires are both creatures with red eyes. In this world filled with numerous races, there were indeed several evil races with red pupils; and at this moment, this little girl was instantly categorized as one of those monsters by them. Ignorance, coupled with the fear of evil beings, caused a huge commotion among the crowd. ¡°Great Mage, please kill this monster for us,¡± ¡°It must be a vampire!! Surely the sunlight has weakened her during the day, but by night she will definitely drain all of our blood!¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s all kill this monster together¡± The frail body of the little girl lay on the ground, her crimson eyes gradually filling with despair and helplessness. Her mother¡¯s anger and panic, her brother¡¯s disdain and disgust, the loud accusations from the frightened crowd around her. All of this was imprinted in those red orbs. At that moment, it seemed as if the whole world had abandoned her. Her mother, who should have been the closest to her, abandoned her; her dearly loved brother detested her; even strangers feared her. Monster? Am I really a monster? But, all I have are a pair of red eyes. Her fragile body at this moment felt as though it was being crushed by the weight of the whole world; the girl slowly curled up, her tattered linen clothes wrapping around her delicate frame like a shroud. The world seemed to lose all its color in that instant, turning from vibrant brightness to a gloomy gray. Those crimson eyes of the girl, at this moment, slowly dimmed, losing their light bit by bit. When Vena saw the little girl lying helplessly on the ground, barraged by angry shouts and even on the verge of being lynched, her heart ached; she recalled her own past helplessness. She had to save her! She stood up, her magic power circulated, and just as she was about to cast a spell, a series of loud fireball explosions plunged the scene into chaos. Bang, bang, bang~ Fireballs rained from the sky and slammed into the ground, the vicious magic power burst forth. The hard bluestone shattered under the impact of the magic, leaving more than a dozen holes in the ground. The scorching air caused the crowd that had been about to surge forward to retreat violently instead. A Master Priest has taken action!! The crowd was uncertain, their clamor making the entire square boil with noise. And yet, the fallen little girl remained miraculously unscathed beneath the fury of the fireballs, a trail carved by one of the fireballs conveniently separating the crowd from the girl. It wasn¡¯t until the crowd had somewhat calmed down that they frantically turned to see what had occurred. A figure who had just stepped down from a carriage brought the scene to a hush. Clad in a pure white mage¡¯s robe, the chest embroidered with the crescent emblem denoting the status of an Advanced Mage. Features handsome enough to dazzle any girl, an elegant and outstanding noble demeanor, every move carried an impeccable poise. ¡°No one decides the life or death of another in my territory.¡± The powerful aura of one person overwhelmed the crowd of thousands at that moment. His indifferent words carried the most domineering authority. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Great Mage!¡± Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Domineering and Strong Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Domineering and Strong Upon sighting that figure, the crowd¡¯s faces drastically changed. ¡°Lord Lide!¡± The master of this place had returned. Lide¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the assembly, silencing nearly two thousand people in the small square with his stare. No civilian dared to defy an Advanced Mage, particularly one who had just utilized powerful magic. Tap tap¡ªtap tap¡ª The dark mage boots stepping on the bluestone pavement made a slight noise, but to the hushed crowd, it was overwhelmingly loud. Lide completely ignored these powerless civilians and calmly walked towards the little girl. One step. Another step. The little girl was curled up, having just been frightened by the sudden explosion. Seeing the mage approaching in his long robe, it felt like a noose tightening around her neck, the despair almost spilling from her chest. Was this mage also here to kill her? Then, a slight smile appeared on her face. Yes, for a monster like her, surviving till now was already a gift from the Life Goddess. ¡°Let me return to the embrace of the Death God. Isa is very, very tired.¡± The girl strained to open her eyes wide; she wanted to take one last look at this black and white world. ¡°I am Lide Kachar, the master of Crimson Mage Tower. No one on my territory decides the life or death of others.¡± Standing before the frail figure on the ground, Lide repeated his earlier words. The heat of the magic still lingered in the air, and no one dared to voice any discontent. After surveying the fearful crowd, he shifted his gaze to the weak girl beside him. Upon seeing the girl¡¯s red pupils, Lide was slightly taken aback. Such beautiful eyes. Her pupils weren¡¯t an unsettling blood-red but glowed warmly like rubies, matching her delicate and beautiful face as if she were a goddess who had stepped out of a two-dimensional world. Such a girl on Earth might attract numerous followers, especially those homebodies; Lide felt they would go crazy. However, that wasn¡¯t the key point. Remembering the attribute panel he had seen for this girl, his eyes conveyed a meaning difficult for outsiders to grasp. Indeed, while sitting at home, fortune comes from the sky. This time¡­ he had found a treasure. Bending down, he offered her the gentlest smile and aided the bewildered girl to her feet. ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡± ¡°Isa, Isa,¡± Isa stammered, her face flush with panic as she clutched her clothes while looking at the mage before her. ¡°Do you wish to become a Mage Apprentice of Crimson Mage Tower? I, Lide Kachar, promise with my life to protect you forever.¡± Do you wish to become a Mage Apprentice?¡­ I will protect you forever¡­ with my life as my vow¡­ Boom¡ª It was as though lightning had struck in Isa¡¯s mind. A look of disbelief flashed through her ruby-like eyes as she instinctively covered her widened mouth, tears trickling down her pale face. At that moment, Lide¡¯s smiling, handsome face was etched into the girl¡¯s soul and bloodline. When the whole world, even herself, had abandoned her, this noble mage had sworn with his life to protect her. An indescribable warmth surged from her heart, and the formerly gray world was instantly imbued with colors at that moment. ¡°My lord, she, she might be a vampire; her eyes are red,¡± muttered the parents of a boy who had just been dismissed, their voices carrying a mix of jealousy and reluctance. Lide turned his head, his sharp gaze sharper than a falcon¡¯s. He didn¡¯t make any excuses. With one hand stretched out, under everyone¡¯s gaze, a basketball-sized fireball appeared in his hand a few seconds later. Big Fireball Skill. Instantly, the crowd was filled with fear. Shouts and screams caused the scene to become extremely chaotic. Lide raised his hand, and the fireball flew into the sky, like the sun just rising, dazzling and splendid. When it reached a height of 100 blades, the fireball exploded with a loud boom. At that moment, the burst of light was brighter than the sun, and hot waves rolled out fiercely. Many people in the crowd below had their hair curled in that moment. Dressed in a white Mage robe, Lide¡¯s tall figure under the full sky of flames looked like a Divine being descending to earth, immensely dignified. At that moment, the crowd did not make any sound. The air fell into the silence of death. The people around looked at Lide with awe; he declared in the most direct way who was the true ruler here. Turning around, he completely ignored these ignorant civilians and directly picked up the frail girl, walking step by step into the Mage Tower under everyone¡¯s gaze. The moment he stepped into the Mage Tower, he quietly turned around, his tone filled with immense dignity. ¡°Miss Isa is a Mage Apprentice blessed by the Magic Goddess. Her beautiful eyes are a thousand times more precious than rubies because that is the manifestation of Magic Condensation to a certain degree. My protected civilians, do not slander a future talented Mage lightly; you cannot bear this responsibility. I hereby reiterate once more that Miss Isa, from today onwards, is under my protection and she will be a member of the Crimson Mage Tower. Anyone with ill intentions towards Miss Isa will be regarded as challenging the Crimson Mage Tower, and I will personally execute them!¡± His cold and domineering words filled the crowd with fear, the person who had spoken earlier swiftly turned their head away, not daring to look at Lide, fearing being hanged by this powerful Mage. The scorching breath still lingered around them. The information conveyed by Lide¡¯s solemn words dispelled many people¡¯s doubts; those weren¡¯t the eyes of a Devil but the blessings of the Magic Goddess! The fear and disgust that had been in Isa¡¯s onlookers¡¯ eyes turned into deep envy. How strong must the talent seen by Lord Lide be?! Many now regretted not having reached out to save Isa earlier; had they done so, would it have meant forming a friendship with a Mage? Lide watched the quieted crowd, his expression slightly softened. ¡°Not only Isa, but the Crimson Mage Tower will also protect all apprentices. Any harmful words or actions against the apprentices will be strictly punished by the Crimson Mage Tower!¡± ¡°You should not be so shortsighted; your untested children also might be protected by the Crimson Mage Tower. As for those of you who have been tested, those who are literate and quick-witted, can apply to join the Golden Wheat Commerce. In the future, as long as you make sufficient contributions, even those working in the Golden Wheat Commerce will receive my rewards. I will even select some outstanding individuals from the Golden Wheat Commerce and bestow them with the ability to cast spells, making them high-standing Mages.¡± Lide¡¯s words were like a depth charge, immediately releasing any inner discontent among the people, sparking low murmurs. Being rejected yet still having a chance to become a lofty Mage was undoubtedly exciting for the crowd. After a slap, a sweet jujube was expertly provided by him. Isa lay dizzily in Lide¡¯s arms, hearing the domineering words spoken for her, she found herself in a strange state. That heart which had never received love before was now filled with warmth. Her body subconsciously drew closer to Lide; she wanted to blend the figure that gave her infinite security into her soul. Life Goddess, is this the Divine Envoy you sent to save Isa? Isa was very, very happy¡­ Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Golden Bloodline Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Golden Bloodline The scene in front of the Crimson Mage Tower slowly spread across the southern district today, where a girl with red eyes was taken in by Lord Lide into the Mage Tower, and it was declared that she had received the blessing of the Magic Goddess. As a result, everyone felt a mixture of envy, jealousy, and hatred, especially those who had been eliminated. The scene of Lide using magic in front of the crowd was also much talked about, and the strength of the mage left them in awe. Heaven above, many of them were seeing an Advanced Mage take action for the first time. The terrifying Fireball was almost more frightening to them than a miracle. The dramatic scene gave them plenty of boasting material as they drank in the tavern. Consequently, many ordinary people who hadn¡¯t planned to take the test joined the queue after seeing the densely pitted bluestone floor with their own eyes. The apprentice testing at the Crimson Mage Tower suddenly reached full capacity. ¡­ Crimson Mage Tower. Lide held the frail Isa as he entered the hall and, under the girl¡¯s reluctant gaze, placed her on the soft sofa. Looking at those red eyes filled with fear, dependence, and unease, Lide showed a kind smile. ¡°Isa, from now on you are a member of the Crimson Mage Tower. Would you like to become not just my apprentice but my disciple?¡± Isa looked at the handsome and charming face in front of her, as if she were in a dream. ¡°Sir, may I?¡± The timid expression, coupled with a hint of disbelief, came out in a very small voice, as if squeezed from her throat. The slap mark still visible on her face unexpectedly made Lide feel a twinge of heartache. His gaze became even softer. ¡°Of course you can. From now on, you can call me teacher. As long as you wish, you are a member of the Crimson Mage Tower. Isa, I hope you can become my disciple.¡± Isa¡ª? Level: 1 Age: 15 Golden Bloodline: Unawakened Description: Possessing the Golden Bloodline of the Golden Race, the talents of the Golden Race are enough to astound the Divine. The simple attribute description made Lide go to the extent of fighting over her; the Golden Bloodline, after all, held terrifying potential. That¡¯s why Lide was so excited; the strength of the Golden Bloodline is immense, the most powerful creature in the Glory World¡ªthe giant dragon¡ªis from the Golden Bloodline. A life that can stand shoulder to shoulder with a giant dragon does not need any additional explanation. The giant dragon represents the top combat power of this world; even the Divine cannot ignore the dragon¡¯s strength¡ªit¡¯s that powerful! Finding Isa was not just finding a treasure; it was like finding gold, no, finding a mountain of gold! His smile grew even gentler, his eyes filled with kindness as he looked at Isa. Under Lide¡¯s gaze, the wariness and unrest within Isa¡¯s heart slowly vanished. She had a talent since she was a child; she could sense whether others held hostility towards her. From a very young age, every time someone saw her red eyes, even if they initially had good intentions, it would turn into fear and malice. She had grown accustomed to it. But in the presence of this lord, she didn¡¯t feel any malice at all; instead, there was a very pleasant emotion, just like when the grandmother in her foster mother¡¯s home was still alive and bought her candy. Isa liked it very much¡ªvery, very much. With her guard down, she started somewhat shyly. ¡°I am willing, Lord Lide.¡± ¡°Ding~ A life with the Golden Bloodline has joined the Crimson Mage Tower. The power of the Crimson Mage Tower has been enhanced, and you gain 2000 character Experience.¡± Hearing this system notification, Lide smiled broadly. Defeating 14th-level Amy had given him only 200 experience points, and countless efforts to improve a Small Fireball that could break through Four Circle Magic had earned him only 1500 points. But now, Isa¡¯s mere joining of the Crimson Mage Tower had brought him 2000 experience points. What about when she officially became a Mage, or an Advanced Mage, or even a Great Mage in the future? Moreover, Isa possessed the Golden Bloodline¡ªsomeday, trained properly, she would be an existence that could rival a giant dragon. Praise the Goddess of Luck! Lide felt as if the Goddess of Luck had heavily blessed him, but this feeling was excellent¡ªthe more, the merrier. ¡°Isa, from now on, you can directly call me ¡®Teacher.¡¯ The Crimson Mage Tower will be your new home.¡± Lide reached out and touched Isa¡¯s somewhat dry, brown hair, his gaze tender. He knew all too well the grievances this young girl had suffered from small to tall after witnessing that scene. In this world filled with various evil and powerful races, humans were filled with hatred and vigilance toward the aberrants among them. Isa¡¯s eyes, as beautiful as rubies, were completely unlike the common human hues, the infamous demons and Bloodline typically have red eyes, How could the ignorant commoners possibly conceive of something like the Golden Bloodline? Being different meant being outcast, inevitably facing ostracism. From the actions of that woman just now, it was evident; if even the closest kin acted this way, what more could be expected from strangers? ¡°Te-teacher~¡± Isa¡¯s voice was soft, yet her joy was audible. ¡°Good girl, that wasn¡¯t your mother just now, was it?¡± Lide patted the girl¡¯s head. Isa pursed her lips, nodded, then shook her head; her eyes helpless and forlorn. ¡°Yes, Isa was picked up by her mother¡­¡± Lide wasn¡¯t surprised by this answer¡ªhe didn¡¯t believe a commoner could give birth to a descendant with the Golden Bloodline, and their behavior was also telling. Had it been her own, even if she didn¡¯t fit in, she wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh. ¡°It¡¯s all right now, this is your home from now on.¡± After saying this, Lide watched Isa, who seemed to have something to say but hesitated, and smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send some money to your mother as a token of gratitude for raising you. I know that Isa had a hard time at their home, this money should be sufficient. If Isa ever wants to visit them again, I won¡¯t stop her. But now, Isa has a new home, and the Crimson Mage Tower welcomes the beautiful Miss Isa~¡± Lide finished speaking and gently pinched the girl¡¯s nose, his eyes full of indulgence. Although that woman was harsh and hateful, she was, nominally, Isa¡¯s mother. Lide was not a child, and naturally, his approach was not to directly kill someone. The best resolution was to give some money and make a few threats, unlikely to ever associate again from then on. Warmth swiftly filled Isa¡¯s heart, looking up at the smiling face before her, the shadows in her heart slowly dispelled at that moment. The Goddess of Luck finally favored Isa. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Goddess of the Two-Dimensional World Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Goddess of the Two-Dimensional World Lide soothed Isa¡¯s nervous spirit, then called Vina, who had been busy outside, inside. He had his young maid take Isa to freshen up, as girls might get along better with each other. Kind Vina would surely bring warmth to Isa. Although Isa was reluctant to leave Lide, she obediently followed Vina upstairs. Watching the two disappear up the stairs, Lide revealed a contented smile. It was a delightful surprise to take on an apprentice with a Golden Bloodline¡ªnurturing a Golden Bloodline was akin to raising a young dragon. Moreover, this dragon was adorable and well-mannered, frail in demeanor, with beautiful eyes and a dependent nature; it seemed not a bad idea to raise her even without the Golden Bloodline. However, Isa¡¯s growth would take a long time, and there was no rush. The main task now was to transport the goods purchased by the Golden Wheat Commerce to Dawn City. Current Dawn City could be described as awaiting revival, having people but lacking everything else. Half a day later, upon receiving the news of Lide¡¯s return, Laurent hastened to the Crimson Mage Tower, clad in a luxurious purple robe, his portly figure and affable face all smiles. ¡°Good day, Lord Lide,¡± ¡°Today, transport all the goods out of the city; if we¡¯re short-staffed, hire temporary workers,¡± Lide cut straight to the point. Laurent nodded, ¡°Yes, Lord Lide, I¡¯ve already loaded the wagons in advance, and two transport ships are waiting outside the city; all the goods will be transported out by this evening.¡± Lide was satisfied; it seemed that his previous promise to Laurent had been effective. ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve done very well. After the Crimson Mage Tower fills its apprentice quota, send your daughter over as well; I¡¯ll speak to Vina about it.¡± A broad smile instantly spread across Laurent¡¯s face. ¡°Lord Lide, your magnanimity could make the goddesses sing praises~¡± Lide smiled and disregarded the man¡¯s flattery, then spoke with him about the development of the commerce company. Thanks to significant financial input from Lide, the Golden Wheat Commerce had been flourishing recently. Vast purchases also fostered many valuable resources for the commerce company in Green City. With years of business experience and Lide¡¯s support, Laurent grew bolder and conducted a few large-scale transactions on the frequently war-torn borders, profiting nearly a hundred Gold Pucks. Lide was slightly surprised by Laurent¡¯s audacity, considering he had been robbed of all his belongings by the beastmen not long ago, yet he still ventured there. However, he didn¡¯t interfere much with the operations of Golden Wheat Commerce; as long as it didn¡¯t disrupt the procurement of goods, it didn¡¯t matter. He wasn¡¯t a businessman, and since Golden Wheat Commerce was his private property, the better its development, the greater his gains. But from his conversation with Laurent, Lide gained many inspirations. Up until now, there hadn¡¯t been much income in Dawn City; he had been heavily investing from his treasury. Even though the Bloodline¡¯s wealth amassed over two hundred years was substantial, even the wealthiest fortune could be depleted one day. Especially as the human population in Green City grew and the need for purchases increased. It might be time to find a new source of wealth. A thoughtful look flashed in Lide¡¯s eyes. Whether Dawn City or the Crimson Mage Tower, their real potential hadn¡¯t yet been tapped; there was no need to rush, as his financial resources were still sufficient to sustain for a year or two. Expanding wealth and developing trade could proceed slowly. While Lide was lost in thought, Laurent¡¯s words sparked an idea in him. ¡°Lord Lide, I heard that your mentor, Lord Spark, has recently emerged from the White Tower; perhaps you could visit him with a couple of bottles of Elf Wine.¡± Over the years, Laurent had been under the protection of the Crimson Mage Tower, naturally aware of the character of his patron who spent days indoors, engrossed in magic research, rarely mingling among Green City¡¯s nobles. Fortunately, Lord Lide had also undergone considerable changes over this period, perhaps due to the rebuilding of the family town. This was a good sign, so he boldly reminded Lide. White Tower. Lide was slightly bewildered; this was the Mage Tower of his informal teacher, Lord Spark. As one of the three Great Mages of Green City, his status was extremely exalted, and the twelve-story White Tower was also one of the highest symbols of honor in Green City. As for that powerful Extraordinary Mage, it was unknown why he hadn¡¯t established his own Mage Tower. Perhaps, for someone who had entered the Extraordinary, the Mage Tower was no longer of much help. It turned out he had never actually met his informal teacher. His mind stirred slightly; perhaps this was a good opportunity. He had already succeeded in improving the Small Fireball Skill and Mage¡¯s Hand; he even had an excuse for not having visited these past three years. ¡°Laurent, you know, I¡¯ve been researching magic until just recently when I made a breakthrough. I¡¯m not very familiar with my teacher. Do you know what Lord Spark likes the most?¡± When Laurent heard this question, he looked a bit peculiar, but finally answered honestly. ¡°Lord Spark likes fine wine.¡± ¡°Fine wine?¡± ¡°Yes, Dwarf rum, Elf wine, Human bitter beer, Mushroom wine from the Underworld, and so on and so forth. As long as it¡¯s fine wine, Lord Spark likes it.¡± Uh¡­ Lide didn¡¯t quite know what to say. A mage is required to have exceptionally precise control over their spiritual power, as each magic node needs to be controlled by it and cannot afford any mistakes. Alcohol greatly affects spellcasters¡¯ control over their spiritual power; after drinking too much, their state of spellcasting would drastically decline. Few mages indulge in alcohol. A Great Mage of level above 15 who loved all types of fine wines was indeed an anomaly. Moreover, even Laurent, a merchant of not very high status, had heard of this hobby, which indicated just how widespread the other¡¯s preference was throughout Green City. ¡°Do you have any good wine?¡± ¡°Lord, I have stored two bottles said to have come from the Ancient Forest; I¡¯ll have someone fetch them immediately.¡± ¡°Good, and prepare a carriage while you¡¯re at it. We will visit Mr. Spark.¡± ¡°As you wish, Lord Lide.¡± After Laurent departed, a timid voice came from the wooden staircase on the second floor of the Mage Tower. ¡°Teacher~¡± Hearing the voice, Lide turned around and his eyes brightened upon seeing the figure that appeared before him. After freshening up, the previously disheveled Isa had completely transformed. The girl wore a blue Mage¡¯s robe, which seemed to be Wiina¡¯s; Isa was quite slim, making the robe appear somewhat oversized. Yet, this only made Isa all the more adorable. A faint rosiness also swept across her pale cheeks, and her ruby-like eyes shone with deep joy. She looked as though she had stepped right out of an animated film, brimming with a cartoonish charm. Wiina, meanwhile, was holding Isa¡¯s hand and smiling at Lide. ¡°Lord Lide, Isa¡¯s injuries were not serious. I have already treated her with magic power.¡± Lide nodded, stepped forward, and ruffled Isa¡¯s flaxen hair. ¡°Isa, from now on, you will live in the Mage Tower with Wiina. When I am not here, Wiina will teach you about magic.¡± Isa tilted her head upwards, feeling very comfortable under the large hand¡¯s caress, and squinted her eyes like a little kitten. ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Her voice was soft, with a touch of a young girl¡¯s playful naivety. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Great Mage—Spark Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Great Mage¡ªSpark The Crimson Mage Tower was just half a day away from Green City¡¯s North District, where a Mage Tower soared to a majestic height of fifty-seven blades. Standing atop the Mage Tower, one could overlook half of Green City. This was the White Tower, personally constructed by the Great Mage, Spark Russell¡ªone of the three major Mage Towers in Green City. Named for its pure white structure, the White Tower¡¯s surface was coated with alchemy materials derived from a Demon Beast known as the Mountain Giant, which possessed potent magical adsorption qualities. Inside the White Tower, the activity level of Magic Power was at least three times higher than that outside, whereas the Magic Power activity level at the Crimson Mage Tower reached only up to the external level. As one of the three great Mage Towers of Green City, the White Tower¡¯s history traced back to the distant past, fifty years ago. At that time, Spark Russell was not yet a Great Mage; he was just a young man who had just advanced to a Level 10 Advanced Mage. With the help of the Mage Association in Green City, the White Tower initially stood barely over twenty blades high. As time passed, that young Mage rose to become a legendary Great Mage, and the height of the White Tower increased from just over twenty blades to the present fifty-plus, sheltering more than two hundred thousand residents nearby. When Lide stood at the entrance of the White Tower and looked up at this architectural marvel, he felt a sincere admiration in his heart. The circular body of the White Tower stood tall like a mountain, its grandeur far surpassing that of the Crimson Mage Tower, covering at least five times its area. Compared to the White Tower, the fairly decent Crimson Mage Tower became a dwarf next to a giant. It was nothing to speak of. At the entrance of the White Tower, the grand white doors made of White Leaf Maple Wood were flanked by two Mages in white robes, their faces filled with pride. As the domain of a Great Mage, there were always Mages, seen as lofty figures by the outside world, standing guard at the White Tower. Upon seeing Lide, the pride on the faces of the two Mages vanished instantly, replaced by respectful expressions. The crescent-shaped insignia of an Advanced Mage on Lide¡¯s robe made them subdue all their thoughts, showing the proper respect due a formidable mage. ¡°Honored Mage, this is the White Tower. May I help you with anything?¡± Although Spark¡¯s apprentice, Lide was naturally not familiar to the Mages of White Tower, having never visited before. ¡°Please inform them that Lide has come to visit his mentor,¡± Lide said calmly. The two Mages looked at each other, both somewhat surprised. ¡°You are the master of the Crimson Mage Tower, Lord Lide?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lord Lide, you are Lord Spark¡¯s disciple; no announcement is necessary.¡± The two became even more respectful upon knowing Lide¡¯s identity. Although Lide had never been to the White Tower before, the Mages there were not unfamiliar with his name. This was the disciple personally accepted by Spark at a Mage Association meeting in Green City three years ago, in front of hundreds of Mages, and Lide also held the title of a prodigious Mage, the youngest Advanced Mage in Green City. His legendary exploits made many envious; such a figure could hardly be forgotten by the Mages of the White Tower. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lide nodded and followed the two Mages into the White Tower, carrying a beautifully wrapped bottle of Elf Wine. Laurent, who had come with him, waited politely on the roadside outside the White Tower; merchants did not have the status to interact with Mages of Spark¡¯s standing. In the afternoon, after Laurent prepared the carriage, Lide had Isa stay with Vina while he, having changed his clothes, came alone to visit Spark. Although Isa was a bit reluctant, she obediently stayed at home. Lide was quite curious about his formidable, unofficial mentor. Great Mage¡ªa title earned through personal prowess amid the millions of inhabitants of the great city of Green City. Spark wasn¡¯t like Emi, who had become a Bloodline only to advance to Level 15; Emi currently held the rank of Level 15 in name only, lacking the depth in various aspects necessary for that level. A Mage is not a warrior; a warrior, upon reaching Level 15, experiences substantial improvements in physical capabilities, with combat power exploding immediately. But after advancing to level 15, a Mage needed to enhance their spiritual power and control over magic power, and it required a vast amount of time to study 4th ring spells. Only after truly mastering the 4th ring spells could a level 15 Mage be worthy of the title of Great Mage, and the Shadow Priest Emi be qualified to be called a High Priest. It was then that Mages could unleash their destructive powers to obliterate heavens and earth. Perhaps it was Spark¡¯s preference that the White Tower was truly deserving of its name, not only was the exterior of the White Tower white, but everything inside the Mage Tower that met the eye was also white. The walls were coated with white alchemy materials, the floors were made of White Leaf Maple Wood, and even all sorts of furniture were smeared with white alchemy materials. It was like entering a pure white world. The deep blue color of Lide¡¯s Mage robe contrastingly became a vivid color inside the White Tower. ¡°Lord Lide, Lord Spark often mentioned you before,¡± he said, ¡°Your understanding of magic is the most surprising he has ever seen among young people. By the Magic Goddess above, we have never heard Lord Spark praise a Mage like this¡­¡± The two young men, who had just become official Mages, were quite excited upon seeing Lide, and they couldn¡¯t stop talking; they were incredibly curious about this legendary figure with the title of genius Mage. Lide, with a faint smile, talked casually with them, while at the same time pondering everything about his teacher. However, ultimately, the contact had been too brief, and the memories of the Blood Clan Ancestor about Spark were merely superficial, failing to give him greater confidence. Regretfully, he could only shake his head and give up. ¡°Well, well, who is this kid? Three years had passed, and I thought you would stay in that damned Mage Tower for a lifetime!!¡± Just as he entered the Mage Tower, a hoarse voice filled with anger came from ahead. ¡°Good day, Lord Spark¡± ¡°Good day, Lord Spark¡± The two Mages beside him respectfully placed their hands on their chests and bowed. Following the voice, Lide saw a figure that struck him as odd. An old man wearing a black Mage robe, slightly overweight, with messy gray-and-white hair and a face full of white stubble, bearing the ruddy nose of heavy alcohol use, appeared before him. Even from a distance of twenty steps, he could smell the alcohol on the other. The memories in Lide¡¯s mind overlaid with the figure before him, instantly recognizing him; the disheveled old man was none other than the Master of the White Tower¡ª the Great Mage, Spark Russell. Spark¡¯s appearance was a far cry from the elegant, well-mannered figure, clad in white robes, oozing boundless magic fluctuations that Lide had imagined. His current appearance could be more believable as a beggar on the street, despite being a Great Mage respected by millions. Unaware of Lide¡¯s thoughts, Spark¡¯s murky eyes were filled with rage, and the scent of alcohol in the air intensified as he opened his mouth. ¡°Why are you silent now?!!¡± Seeing Lide, a surge of anger came over Spark; a disciple represented too much in the Glory¡­ not just an ordinary master-apprentice relation, but also a legacy. Three years ago, when Spark had seen Lide at the Mage Association, becoming an Advanced Mage, the strong magic fluctuations emanating from him had sparked Spark¡¯s love for talent, and after a conversation, Lide¡¯s profound knowledge had impressed him deeply. Moved, he had publicly taken Lide as a disciple, planning to pass on all his magic to him. Thereafter, he had single-handedly facilitated the Mage Association of Green City to help Lide build a Mage Tower. Initially, everything went well, but after the completion of the Crimson Mage Tower, things changed. That damned bastard just burrowed into the Mage Tower and never came out again. In the subsequent two years, as his teacher, Spark had not seen Lide a second time. If it were not for others saying Lide had never dealt with other Nobles of Green City, he would really think his student did not regard him as important. Now seeing Lide again, the resentment in his heart was unspeakably deep. It was agreed at the beginning to teach you magic, but you ended up becoming a shut-in. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99 What the hell is this thing?? Lide, of course, wasn¡¯t an inflexible member of the Ancestor Bloodline. In this world, the relationship between a teacher and a student holds a special significance; in certain aspects, a teacher could be equated to a father. Wouldn¡¯t it be like not contacting one¡¯s family for more than two years? How could the other party not be upset? Because of this special relationship, this was also why Lide chose to take Isa as his disciple. ¡°Teacher,¡± Lide said with a smile on his face as he approached Lord Spark and bowed, ¡°I have been immersed in the wonders of magic for the past two years and forgot about time, I hope you won¡¯t blame me.¡± Seeing Lord Spark¡¯s indignant expression, Lide didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and continued, ¡°I remember you taught me when the Crimson Mage Tower was completed. Magic is sacred and requires us to explore it with the most devout heart. These past few years, I have devoted all my thoughts to researching magic, forsaking interactions with the nobles, forsaking all entertainment, just to explore magic devoutly.¡± His tone was full of emotion, ¡°But magic is too grand, and despite spending countless hours, I have only gained a little. Teacher, perhaps you are right, I should work harder.¡± Hearing this, the anger in Lord Spark¡¯s heart dissipated instantly, seeing his younger self in Lide. Back then, he was just as stubborn about magic, and it was his stubbornness that made him a Great Mage. Facing such a hard-working student, there seemed to be nothing to criticize. It wasn¡¯t really appropriate to teach him not to work so hard and to interact more with the outside world. Lord Spark¡¯s rigid expression softened a bit. ¡°Um, not bad, that¡¯s a valid reason, but researching magic should not always be done alone. You have your teacher, you have your companions, and researching within the Mage Tower is not the only way.¡± Unaware that he was being manipulated, Lord Spark¡¯s eyes held some emotion, reminiscing about his own youthful days. Lide couldn¡¯t help but smile internally; when it came to manipulating, he was never afraid. He casually took out two bottles of Elf Wine beautifully packaged in a gift box and handed them over. ¡°Teacher, this is fine wine treasured by the merchant guild below, maybe we can share a drink tonight. I have many questions about magic that I would like to consult you, the greatest mage of Green City, celebrated by the common folk. With your guidance, perhaps all the questions I¡¯ve had over the years could be answered¡­¡± Hearing Lide¡¯s unabashed flattery, Lord Spark laughed heartily, his eyes showing a touch of satisfaction; this hard-working student was also quite good. ¡°You rascal, don¡¯t think two bottles of Elf Wine can make up for your mistakes, come on, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± White Tower, twelfth floor, two fifty-seven blade-high tower top. Lide stood in front of the transparent glass window, his eyes filled with astonishment. It was his first time looking down at the largest city in the southern Nolan Empire from such a height. Standing in the Crimson Mage Tower, which was more than twenty blades high, was a completely different feeling from being in the fifty plus blade-high White Tower. The Crimson Mage Tower could only overlook the entire southern district, while the White Tower could look down over half of Green City. The endless buildings stretched to the horizon. At this moment, the sky was just at dusk, and the setting sun¡¯s afterglow draped over Green City, making the rooftops look as though they were covered in Gold Puck. In the distance, the large clock at Cross Street ticked steadily, its metal frame reflecting the sunlight, making it somewhat dazzling. The pointed roofs of the houses on the street were like sharp daggers piercing the sky. The streets looked like rusty chains, twisting and winding around the skin of the city, marking it with traces of time. Further away, a nameless church¡¯s half-round stained-glass windows displayed various divinities. A strong medieval essence surged forth. ¡°White Tower wasn¡¯t even as tall as your Crimson Mage Tower when it was first built, but over the decades, White Tower has become the highest Mage Tower in Green City, unmatched!¡± Seeing Lide¡¯s astonished expression, Lord Spark proudly lifted his head; if it weren¡¯t for his unkempt appearance spoiling his demeanor, he would have looked quite imposing. Lide shook his head and turned his gaze away. He sat down at a round table made of White Leaf Maple Wood inside. As for this all-white Mage Tower, aside from its height, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to appreciate it. ¡°I believe under my tutelage, your Crimson Mage Tower will become a fifty blades Mage Tower in thirty, no, twenty years!¡± Lord Spark sat opposite Lide with a touch of arrogance, his tone full of confidence. ¡°Of course, by that time, the White Tower might become an Extraordinary Tower of a hundred blades, looking down on this city in the most majestic way.¡± Lide, smelling the alcohol on Spark¡¯s breath, chuckled, ¡°Should I address you as ¡®Lord Spark¡¯ now?¡± Above Extraordinary, one could be addressed as ¡®Lord.¡¯ This title wasn¡¯t the honor granted to Lide as the Ancestor of the Bloodline, but a title earned through powerful strength that commanded respect from the world. Spark¡¯s expression stiffened, and immediately, his arrogance vanished. Although he was confident about becoming Transcendent, it wasn¡¯t the case yet. In over a hundred years, Green City had only one Transcendent, and aside from that person who could be addressed as ¡®Lord,¡¯ even the City Lord of Green City didn¡¯t qualify. ¡°Hmph, let me see what the young one from the Kachar family has figured out these past few years, show me your magic!¡± Somewhat embarrassed, Spark decided to discipline his own disciple! Lide quietly developed a liking for this old man who wore his emotions on his sleeve, finding it much easier to deal with someone whose emotions were so transparent than with someone like Winnie who epitomized the standard Nobles. ¡°Hahaha, are you ready, teacher? Let¡¯s start with the Mage¡¯s Hand,¡± Seeing Lide fearless, Spark sneered, ¡°You insolent boy, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, even the Lady Goddess won¡¯t forgive me.¡± A snap of the fingers, ¡°Pop~¡± A huge white palm appeared in the room, measuring three blades in length. Lide chuckled, ¡°Pop~¡± A pale-blue hand appeared, but it was significantly smaller than its counterpart. The Mage¡¯s Hand is the simplest spell, which even the clumsiest Mage could perform. To assess a Mage¡¯s ability, the simplest way is to evaluate their control over magic. Because of its simplicity, the Mage¡¯s Hand also made it easier to discover the opponent¡¯s control over spiritual power and magic. It was always the preferred method for Mages to test their apprentices. When the two Mage¡¯s Hands collided, a wave of air surged through the room. But to Spark¡¯s surprise, his Mage¡¯s Hand was crushed upon impact. The immense force almost destroyed his Mage¡¯s Hand. If not controlled by strong spiritual power at that moment, his Magic Model would have really been embarrassed. A flicker of embarrassment crossed his eyes, another snap of the fingers, ¡°Pop~¡± A second Mage¡¯s Hand appeared. The mark of a Great Mage. Dual Casting. This was why level 15 Mages were revered as Great Mages, while level 14 Mages remained merely Advanced Mages. Level 15 Mages could master one of the most powerful casting skills, Dual Casting. Not only does it drastically reduce the casting time, but it also allows the simultaneous casting of two spells. Lide watched, amused as the old man really didn¡¯t care about pulling rank, shamelessly overplaying his hand. Yet, Lide was not perturbed in the slightest. The improved version of Mage¡¯s Hand had undergone qualitative changes that quantity could not compensate for. As Spark watched, dumbstruck, Lide¡¯s Mage¡¯s Hand transformed into a long sword. Snap, crackle~¡¯ His Mage¡¯s Hand was chopped off just like that. And that wasn¡¯t all; the Mage¡¯s Hand kept changing every second: A shield~ A Wolf Fang Club~ A hammer~ Eventually, it even replicated an image that greatly resembled him. If it weren¡¯t for Spark priding himself on being from a distinguished Noble family with considerable composure, he would probably have exploded with vulgarities by now. What the hell is this thing? Since when could Mage¡¯s Hand transform? Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Overwhelmingly Powerful ¡°Your idea is incredible! Your mind is truly kissed by the Divine¡­¡± ¡°By the Goddess above, how did you think to set this Magic Node here? It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°This reverse-running node is simply perfect. Praise the Magic Goddess, even the women of Jasmine Street aren¡¯t this perfect¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± After Lide revealed his improved Mage¡¯s Hand, Spark looked at him as if he were seeing a species from a Different Plane, completely dropping the airs of a Great Mage and bombarding him with questions. Unable to hold back his laughter, Lide openly shared his ideas for both the concept and improvements, and sketched out all the Magic Nodes. Upon seeing the improved Magic Model, Spark treated it like a treasure trove. Improving magic had always been a taboo among mages, even he, a Great Mage, would not dare to try it lightly. The risks involved were simply too great; one careless mistake could lead to idiocy. But now, his disciple, who had only reached the level of Advanced Mage, had improved a spell, and the innovative ideas involved inspired him greatly. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. ¡°You are truly a genius, Kachar¡ªyou are the most perfect gift bestowed upon me by the Magic Goddess. Praise the Magic Goddess, praise her!¡± Holding the Magic Model Map, Spark couldn¡¯t let go, his praises flowing effortlessly, a stark contrast to his initially indifferent demeanor. At that moment, Lide truly understood the temperament of his teacher¡ªlike a child, without pretense or schemes. ¡°No, teacher, it was under your guidance that I made these improvements. Without those words from you, I might have spent three years submerged in the Magic World.¡± Spark listened and felt greatly relieved. ¡°Good, very good, Kachar, your talent is indeed rare.¡± After saying this, he contemplated for a moment, looked at Lide, then said firmly, ¡°Among mages, equivalent exchange has always been upheld. Even though you are my disciple, this Magic Model has given me great inspiration. Tell me, what do you desire?¡± Lide waved his hand; his main purpose today was to reestablish contact with Spark. With Spark as a towering figure, there was no doubt his path at the Crimson Mage Tower would be smooth. The benefits brought by Spark himself outweighed any others. ¡°No, Master Spark, I need nothing. You are my teacher; perhaps we shouldn¡¯t be so formal.¡± After hearing this, Spark¡¯s expression softened considerably, and he felt somewhat moved. In his lifetime, he only had three disciples. The other two had already established themselves in other parts of the Nolan Empire, and only Lide remained in Green City. He was already over eighty years old, and although this was only half a lifespan for a Great Mage, his mentality had already shifted to that of an old man. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been thinking of rebuilding the Kachar family¡¯s domain?¡± After pondering for a while, Spark took out a book filled with Magic Fluctuations from a wooden box inside the house. He handed it to Lide. ¡°Perhaps this will be useful to you; it¡¯s something I acquired when I was young. It helped me earn the fortune to establish the White Tower. A domain isn¡¯t manageable without Gold Puck.¡± Lide took the book, and surprise flickered in his eyes. Written on it in the common language of the continent was a title. ¡°Magic Scroll Making Skill¡± ¡°Here are ten detailed procedures for making Magic Scrolls. Even though they¡¯re all low-level spells of the first and second level, selling them to those barbarians who know nothing of spells should be sufficient.¡± Spark¡¯s tone was filled with immense pride. Spellcasters are the most prestigious profession, and all other professions that lack spellcasting abilities are despised by mages. Magic Scrolls are typically purchased by warriors and thieves. Lide immediately saw the profit potential behind this book, ¡°Magic Scroll Making Skill.¡± What¡¯s the most lucrative in Glory World? Some might say weapons, others might argue for the slave trade, but among the most profitable industries, Magic Scrolls definitely rank in the top three. Not only Magic Scrolls, but any item related to magic represented huge profits. Magic Potions, Magic Arrays, and Magic Scrolls were known as the three main money-making tools for mages. Producing Magic Potions required specific formulas and Magic Materials; Magic Blood could be considered a type of Magic Potion, the only difference being that Magic Blood was made by soaking in the remnants of Divine beings, and it could hardly be manufactured externally. Creating a Magic Array was quite challenging, requiring a precise Magic Array Diagram and a large number of Magic Crystal Stones. Magic Scrolls involved sealing Spells in a magic medium, most of which were the fur or hide of Demon Beasts. Tearing the Magic Scroll would release the magic stored in it during its creation. ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Lide did not refuse; he indeed needed an industry that could bring massive profits, whether for the Crimson Mage Tower or Dawn City, which both needed Gold Puck. After obtaining the ¡°Magic Scroll Making Skill,¡± Lide felt a great liking for the unkempt old man¡ªhe felt a long-absent caring from this cheap teacher. Spark Russell glared with a frown, giving him an annoyed look, and said disdainfully, ¡°Alright, take this and scram. Seeing you irritates me; don¡¯t hinder my magic research.¡± He then ignored him and happily studied the Magic Node Map of Mage¡¯s Hand. Lide almost choked on his own blood; initially being called Little Sweetie and now Mrs. Cow, the speed of this change in address was astounding. However, he did not take it to heart; the old man¡¯s character was straightforward and brash, wearing everything on his face. After performing a disciple¡¯s bow slightly clasping his chest, Lide turned and left the White Tower; there were still many matters waiting for him at home. Long after Lide had disappeared, Spark, still studying the nodes of Mage¡¯s Hand, suddenly looked up with a glint in his eyes that outsiders would hardly understand. Turning his head towards the shadowy corner by the room¡¯s window, he spoke in a tone completely different from before. ¡°Dali, send a message to all the Nobles in Green City that Kachar, under my guidance, is preparing to venture into the low-end Magic Scroll industry.¡± A low, cold voice emerged from the empty corner. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After hearing the voice, Spark did not say more, but continued looking down at the Magic Node Map on his desk, satisfaction deep in his eyes. He did not inquire about how Lide had researched and improved upon Mage¡¯s Hand, nor did he ask what other gains Lide had achieved over the years. He only knew that Lide was his disciple, and that was enough. Indeed, Lide had severely underestimated the relationship between a disciple and a teacher in this world; the relationship between a teacher and a disciple was, in many ways, even more fatherly than that between a father and son. After Lide became Spark¡¯s disciple in front of hundreds of mages, he was marked with the imprint of the White Tower. As long as the White Tower stood, no one dared to touch the Crimson Mage Tower. Returning to the Crimson Mage Tower, Lide heaved a huge sigh of relief. Spark had not noticed that the original soul within him had been replaced; this, without a doubt, eased many of his concerns. At the same time, he also found an answer as to why Winnie, an important figure in the Alex Chamber of Commerce, had befriended him. Spark Russell Level: 19 ??? ??? An attribute panel full of question marks had provided him with the answer. His cheap teacher was approaching Transcendence, just one step away from it. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Sneaky Moves Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Sneaky Moves Spark¡¯s attributes were too advanced, and Lide could only see his level, with everything else being question marks. But just a level 19 attribute already represented a great deal. It also made him realize many things, such as why the Crimson Mage Tower could be built so quickly, and why he could make the president of the Alex Chamber of Commerce and Duke Storm¡¯s apprentice, Winnie, treat him kindly. Why the Blood Clan Ancestor hadn¡¯t left his home for many years, yet nobody dared to encroach on the southern area¡­ The reason for all this was that he had a powerful master, one who was about to break through to the Transcendent realm. It was simply a golden opportunity. Having seen Spark¡¯s attributes, Lide immediately changed many of his plans, foreseeing that he now had more room to maneuver and no longer needed to have the same concerns as before. The legacy left to him by the Blood Clan Ancestor was indeed substantial; unfortunately, the other party did not know how to manage it, or else the Bloodline wouldn¡¯t have to be so covert and cautious. But luckily, there was still time. ¡°Magic Scroll Making Skill¡± This book, made from the hide of an unknown demon beast, emanated strong magic fluctuations. After returning to the Mage Tower, Lide studied it seriously. The process of making magic scrolls wasn¡¯t too different from what he had imagined. First, you etch the magic model on the beast¡¯s hide, then infuse magic power, and finally, seal the magic within the scroll; the steps weren¡¯t complicated. Unlike the magic models used directly by mages, the magic model diagrams for the scrolls were flat, and many details had been revised, completely different from regular magic models. Thus, to make magic scrolls, one must have the respective blueprints; using magic and making scrolls were two different things. Realizing the importance of magic scrolls, Lide stayed up all night studying. The next morning. ¡°Winna, how is the acquisition of the area around the Mage Tower going?¡± On the seventh floor of the Crimson Mage Tower, Winna stood before him, timidly accompanied by Little Yisha, while Laurent and Carlo whispered in a corner. ¡°Lord Lide, except for two small nobles, everyone else has agreed.¡± Lide pondered for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Within the protected range of the Crimson Mage Tower, those who defy orders will be expelled, regardless of whether they are nobles or anyone else. Moreover, expand the acquired area; I plan to design and build a Magic Factory for producing magic scrolls.¡± Manufacture magic scrolls? This statement caught Laurent¡¯s attention. By the Goddess above, only businessmen involved in commercial activities knew how lucrative magic items could be. Previously, Laurent had no opportunity to get involved, but now, his boss was entering this industry? There couldn¡¯t be more wonderful news. Perhaps one day he could develop Golden Wheat Commerce into one of the top establishments in Green City? Thinking this, Laurent was excited. ¡°Lord Lide, let me handle this matter.¡± Lide nodded, ¡°I will first teach Winna and Carlo the technique for making three different magic scrolls. Once the Mage Apprentices are recruited, we¡¯ll begin production.¡± ¡°During this period, Laurent, you prepare the necessary magic materials and contact the commerce supplying them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go into detail about the factory¡­¡± After studying the Magic Scroll Making Skill, the key to modern productivity emerged in Lide¡¯s mind. Factory. One had to admit this was an entirely revolutionary idea, one that only someone whose thoughts were not confined by this world, like Lide, could conceive. The production of magic scrolls in Glory World was a very serious and sacred matter. The entire process, typically a pinnacle technology, involved only the crafting mage and hardly any other person, ensuring the scrolls were high in quality and successful in function, but this method was extremely inefficient¡ªa mage might not be able to produce even one scroll in a day. Having thoroughly studied the technique of creating magic scrolls, Lide then envisioned an assembly line model. The Magic Scroll of the Small Fireball Skill required the engraving of 150 magic nodes, which was exactly three times more than the actual Small Fireball Technique, making it very time-consuming for one person to produce. However, if each mage would only be responsible for engraving 5 to 10 magic nodes, and then pass it along the assembly line style, until all the magic nodes had been engraved and then let a formal mage input the magic power to activate the Magic Scroll. This directly formed a complete system, a standard assembly line operation model. Moreover, assembly line work had the advantage that, after some practice, the production speed could increase significantly. However, there were some drawbacks to producing Magic Scrolls in this way, one being that it required a large number of mages to carry out production, and secondly, the power of Magic Scrolls produced this way tended to be weaker than those produced individually. Of course, the benefits were also very clear, once an assembly line was formed, the production efficiency could potentially increase by more than ten times. A blacksmith working alone could produce only a few dozen nails a day, but with ten blacksmiths working on an assembly line, they could produce thousands to tens of thousands of nails a day, with manpower the same but efficiency magnified many times over. This was the power of industrialized production, modern enterprises largely improved production efficiency through these methods. When Lide shared his idea of setting up factories and assembly lines with Winnie and several others, they were all stupefied. They had never thought of such a maneuver before. Previously, 2-4 level Basic Mages were only able to produce First Circle Magic Scrolls, 5-9 level Intermediate Mages could produce Second Circle Magic Scrolls. But with this operation, even Mage Apprentices, the novices, could participate in the production process of Second Circle Magic Scrolls. This maneuver was simply mind-blowing. Little Yisha¡¯s ruby-like eyes shimmered with intense admiration. But being a shy girl, she did not dare to join the discussion and could only sneak glances at Lide, who was the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Lide continued conversing with a few others and didn¡¯t notice his disciple¡¯s eyes sparkling. He was increasingly finding the benefits of being a superior. He just needed to express his own ideas, and the rest would naturally be executed by those below him, and if they performed poorly, he could even hold them accountable. As soon as the idea of the Magic Factory was shared, Laurent immediately spoke up in praise. ¡°Lide, your ideas could astonish the Goddess of Wealth, but according to your plan, we would need at least 20 formal mages, and the number of Mage Apprentices also needs to exceed 50¡­¡± After calculating, Laurent had a hesitant look on his face. The Crimson Mage Tower, indeed, was powerful, but to set up a Magic Factory on this scale, there were still far from enough people within the Mage Tower. Lide smiled slightly and gestured towards a crystal bottle on the table. Following his indication, they turned their heads, only then noticing that within the crystal bottle flowed a liquid resembling milk. Winnie¡¯s eyes brightened, Magic Blood?? ¡°This is a Magic Potion I concocted at great cost¡ªMagic Blood, the contents here are enough for twenty Mage Apprentices to become formal Mages,¡± ¡°This may perhaps solve your concerns.¡± Enough for twenty people to become formal mages?! Everyone was astonished; such a large gesture was almost too generous! How difficult was it to become a mage? Looking at the more than twenty Mage Apprentices in the Crimson Mage Tower made it clear. Many of them had been studying for two or three years but were still at the same level. A Magic Potion that could help one break through to become a formal mage, undoubtedly, would drive all Mage Apprentices crazy. And to have such a large quantity at one time. Wasn¡¯t it because Lide has Magic Blood in his possession that those apprentices voluntarily swore soul oaths? ¡°Laurent, I will save a portion for your daughter. After the Magic Scroll Factory goes into production, you might see your daughter become a formal mage.¡± Laurent, already enthusiastic, nearly jumped up. ¡°Lide, your kindness would make the Life Goddess sing your praises.¡± ¡°Hmm, you all may go now. Isa, stay. I¡¯ll teach you meditation today.¡± Dressed in a broad blue mage robe, Isa nodded shyly, her ruby-like eyes showing a timid gleam as she stayed behind. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Episode 102: The Exaggerated Talent of the Golden Bloodline Chapter 102: Episode 102: The Exaggerated Talent of the Golden Bloodline Looking at the slightly shy Isa, Lide revealed a kind smile and gently ruffled the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Isa, this is your home now. Be more at ease, no one here can bully you.¡± Joking aside, it would truly be a folly not to properly protect and nurture a being of the Golden Bloodline. One of the reasons he had Vena accompany Isa was to help the girl adapt to the new environment more quickly. Now, although Isa was still somewhat timid, she had improved a lot compared to the frightened little creature she resembled yesterday. ¡°Yes, Teacher~¡± Isa¡¯s voice was very soft, like a melodious low trill from an oriole, revealing a lightness mixed with a young girl¡¯s charming shyness. ¡°Good girl,¡± Lide couldn¡¯t help but stroke the obedient girl¡¯s head again, Isa¡¯s expression was just too adorable, especially those ruby-like eyes, which he particularly liked. Isa could feel Lide¡¯s affection and quietly closed her eyes, much like a little cat enjoying its owner¡¯s caress. ¡°First, let¡¯s understand what Magic is,¡± Lide messed up the girl¡¯s hair completely, satisfying his mischief before starting his role as a mentor. ¡°Magic refers to the manipulation of Magic Power that freely floats in the air, produced through solidified Magic Models in the mind and resulting in Spells; this is what we typically refer to as Magic¡­¡± ¡°Magic Power is the most fundamental element of our world, even the Creator God cannot avoid using Magic Power¡­¡± ¡°The very basics of learning Magic starts with meditation which is incredibly simple yet has a high barrier; simple because if an ordinary person can meditate, then they can be considered a Mage Apprentice¡­¡± ¡°Having a high barrier because without exceptional Magic Talent, one could never complete a single meditation session in their lifetime¡­¡± Isa, watching Lide speak confidently, was filled with admiration, her bright crimson eyes shimmering as if stars were lighting up within them. Her small hands, hidden under her voluminous blue Mage¡¯s robe, were tightly clenched. With focused and serious expression. She knew, all of this was a blessing from the Goddess of Luck. Isa promised quietly to herself that she would diligently learn from her teacher. After explaining some basic Magic knowledge, Lide, looking at the girl who was still intently watching him, gave a slight smile. ¡°Magic knowledge requires long-term accumulation, and it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t understand now; there will be a lot of time to learn in the future. Now, I will teach you the Meditation Skill.¡± Lide¡¯s expression became a bit more serious as he pointed at a Magic Node Map on the table and started explaining earnestly. Half a day later, after finishing his explanation, Lide, seeing that Isa hadn¡¯t spoken all this while, revealed a smile. ¡°The Meditation Skill is the starting point for all Mages, only by mastering the Meditation Skill can one qualify as a Mage Apprentice and truly step into the world of Mages. The Meditation Skill requires one to continuously rotate a non-solidified Magic Model in the mind using spiritual power, which can be challenging for beginners; most people need one to two months to learn this skill. Isa, take your time; we have plenty¡­¡± Before he could finish, a faint Magic Fluctuation suddenly radiated from Isa. Lide, realizing the hint of magic power, abruptly eyed the girl, his words choked back in surprise. This? Isa, with a somewhat blank expression on her ivory face, gently looked up at him and timidly asked, ¡°Teacher, did I, did I learn it?¡­¡± Teacher said it was difficult, but why did I learn so quickly? It must be because Teacher teaches well, Isa¡¯s eyes conveyed a joyous expression, the na?ve girl instantly attributing her success to Lide. Learned it?! I¡­ Seeing Isa¡¯s cautious smile, Lide didn¡¯t know what to say, suddenly feeling the antagonism from the Golden Race. Golden Bloodline? This is just too preposterous! For a Bloodline of an Upper Race with inherent Casting Talent, it was unrealistic to learn the Meditation Skill in less than three to five days, and even those less talented might take a week. But now. Less than a day¡­ For the first time, Lide truly understood what Talent meant, what Golden Bloodline represented. It wasn¡¯t nonsense that giant dragons, a kind of Golden Race, became legends; such overbearing talent was unquestionably strong. Seeing Lide not speaking, Isa suddenly felt nervous, and carefully watched him, not daring to speak. For the girl, Lide, who saved her from countless malice, was her sky, the only person she could trust in her life. The more one cares, the more they fear losing. Seeing the worry and unease in Isa¡¯s eyes, Lide suddenly felt touched. He didn¡¯t know what hardship had made the little girl so sensitive, feeling inexplicably heartache. Yet what moved him was that, despite all the hardships, the girl¡¯s heart remained pure, as clean and shining as her ruby-like eyes. ¡°Isa~¡± Reaching out, he affectionately ruffled the girl¡¯s hair and gave a gentle smile. ¡°From now on, consider this your home; you don¡¯t need to be this careful anymore. You are my disciple, the princess of the Crimson Mage Tower, here, no one can drive you away, no one can bully you. You don¡¯t need to be this worried and sensitive anymore. Trust me, Teacher will protect you, I promise with my life.¡± Isa¡¯s eyes slightly widened upon hearing this, and then they gradually reddened. Yesterday, when countless people pointed and cursed at her, she didn¡¯t react, but now her heart was profoundly stirred. It was like a child getting lost after dark, wandering through countless streets, seeing many cold, unfamiliar faces and hostile glances, and suddenly turning around to find her family waiting for her under a warm yellow streetlamp. Her sadness and discomfort swelled up at this moment. She threw herself directly into Lide¡¯s arms, and her tears seemed to be drawn slowly from the depths of her soul, slowly wetting his clothes. She cried without making a sound. Lide was initially startled, then revealed an indulgent smile and gently embraced the girl who had endured so much. His warm hand gently patted her back. ¡°Everything will get better.¡± Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103 I am willing to give you everything Chapter 103: Chapter 103 I am willing to give you everything Two Sunshine Hours later, when Lide arrived on the first floor of the Mage Tower with Isa, the apprentices immediately noticed something different. The girl, who had been shy and timid yesterday, keeping her head down whenever she met anyone, now had an exuberant smile on her face. By the Magic Goddess above, once they set aside their preconceptions, they realized that Miss Isa, with her ruby-like eyes, was actually quite beautiful. Previously, the Crimson Mage Tower had only one red rose¡­ the enchanting Miss Vena. Now, there was an additional pure lily. Truly, it was a delight to behold. ¡°Vena, I need to step out for a while. Isa¡¯s magic knowledge during this period will be under your tutelage.¡± Vena stepped forward with her tall, alluring figure, her golden, slightly curly hair cascading down her back, her demeanor graceful. She turned to Isa, who was standing beside Lide, and gave her a kindly smile, for she too was quite fond of this clean and pure girl. ¡°Yes, Lord Lide. How long will you be away this time? There are still decisions to be made regarding the Magic Scroll Factory¡­¡± The future of the Magic Scrolls would inevitably be the most important affair of the Crimson Mage Tower, and this was only the beginning. Without Lide holding the fort, they could not make decisions. After all, apart from Lide, no one else knew what the next step should be. ¡°Vena, on the desk in the study, I¡¯ve already copied down the techniques for producing three types of Magic Scrolls. You will be in charge of them during this time. You can let Carlo study with you. The Magic Blood Potion can be used by any apprentice who has issued a Soul Contract.¡± ¡°I am unsure when I will return, but I shall hurry back as soon as possible. The matters at the Magic Scroll Factory aren¡¯t urgent, and Laurent¡¯s preliminary preparations will take some time. In my absence, you will be responsible for all of Crimson Mage Tower.¡± Lide¡¯s tone suddenly paused for a moment, and he glanced at the nearby apprentices, his voice tinged with a trace of sentimentality. ¡°Only you can earn my trust.¡± A sparkle lit up in Vena¡¯s eyes, and she suddenly beamed a brilliant smile. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she bowed deeply to Lide and recited a lengthy spell. ¡°oi¡­pf¡­nq¡­ Great deity of Death and Souls, I am your loyal servant, your most devout believer, and I wish to use your power to establish a Soul Contract with my master. Should the contract be annulled, I shall offer my soul to serve you eternally, great Death God.¡± It was indeed a Soul Contract. Lide looked slightly taken aback and gazed deeply at Vena. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this¡± Among all the people in the Mage Tower, he trusted only this young maid the most. If none of the apprentices had issued a Soul Contract, his vampire identity could be exposed, and anyone might betray him. But not this young maid. It was a kind of trust that outsiders might find hard to understand. So, he had not been overly concerned about it. Vena shook her head determinedly, displaying a dazzling, cheerful smile. ¡°Lord Lide, I am willing to entrust everything to you¡­¡± After saying this, the girl¡¯s face suddenly turned red as if painted with the glow of dawn. Her captivating blue eyes could no longer meet Lide¡¯s gaze, and she bowed her head deeply. A daughter¡¯s bashfulness beautified the scene. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Lide smiled and stepped forward to gently stroke the girl¡¯s golden hair. Without a word, he turned to look at the wide-eyed, gossip-eager apprentices. The group of apprentices suddenly jumped, immediately turning their heads away. Lide shook his head, amused. ¡°Take care of everything at home. When I¡¯m not here, the Crimson Mage Tower is under Vena¡¯s management, and everyone must obey her commands.¡± After speaking, he ruffled Isa¡¯s head and then turned and left the Mage Tower. It wasn¡¯t until Lide¡¯s figure had disappeared for a long time that life returned to the Mage Tower. A group of apprentices looked on with envy. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Vena, actually getting Lord Lide¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not a girl, otherwise I would pursue Lord Lide at all costs.¡± ¡°Ah, stop dreaming, that¡¯s Lord Lide, the ultimate dream lover of countless girls in the southern district.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The object of everyone¡¯s envy was not Lide, who received Vena¡¯s admiration, but Vena herself. She was an Advanced Mage with her own Mage Tower in Green City, and her mentor was the Great Mage, Lord Spark. Such a distinguished person, and Vena was the first to pursue him¡ªthis was truly enviable. Especially among the female apprentices, who resented their own lack of beauty that prevented them from gaining Lord Lide¡¯s favor. After Lide left, the shyness on Vena¡¯s face gradually faded, and her expression returned to its typical calm in front of a group of Mage Apprentices, her previous coy demeanor seemed like an illusion. From the moment Lide had taken her into the Mage Tower, Vena had decided that she would open up to this man alone; no one else was worthy. Thus, to the other apprentices in the Mage Tower, Vena did not seem like a friendly companion, as her most beautiful side was always reserved for Lide. ¡°I believe everyone knows that recently Lord Lide developed a new Magic Potion. This precious Magic Potion can transform Mage Apprentices into official Mages.¡± Vena¡¯s words immediately stirred the apprentices below. Everyone knew that Vena and Carlo, the only two official Mages of the Crimson Mage Tower, owed their status to Lord Lide¡¯s concocted Magic Potions. They had even signed Soul Contracts for this. Vena¡¯s tone became somewhat impassioned. ¡°For the sake of the Crimson Mage Tower, for you all, Lord Lide spent tens of thousands of Gold Pucks to concoct a batch of new Magic Potions!¡± Wow~ The apprentices were suddenly abuzz with excitement. ¡°New Magic Potion? Do we also get a chance to use it?¡± ¡°Long live Lord Lide!! Praise the Magic Goddess, praise Lord Lide!!¡± ¡°Miss Vena, can we use it this time?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The hearts of the apprentices were filled with fervor; who didn¡¯t want to become a high-ranking official Mage? Now, the opportunity was right before them. A meaningful smile appeared on Vena¡¯s delicate face. The easier things are to obtain, the less people value them. Although Lide hadn¡¯t said it, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone feel that Magic Blood was cheap. ¡°All apprentices who have joined the Crimson Mage Tower for over a year, step forward.¡± Whoosh, the crowd below stepped forward in unison, and fifteen apprentices who had reached a year eagerly moved, leaving only six with faces full of envy. ¡°Lord Lide has paid a considerable price for you to be able to become official Mages, and it¡¯s not just about Gold Pucks. Every potion requires the hunting of a powerful Demon Beast for its concoction. Remember, your ability to become Mages is because Lord Lide risked his life in battle to achieve it. If anyone here commits acts of rebellion against Lord Lide or betrays the Crimson Mage Tower, I swear to the Magic Goddess, I will personally kill you.¡± Vena¡¯s tone was extremely solemn, and her eyes were filled with determination. The crowd below was deeply moved by Vena¡¯s words. Betrayal? After signing the Soul Contract, they couldn¡¯t even entertain the thought. Instead, they felt immense gratitude toward Lide, knowing full well how rare high-level Magic Potions were. ¡°Miss Vena, we will give our lives to fight for Lord Lide¡­¡± ¡°The Crimson Mage Tower is everything to us¡­¡± ¡°We will never betray!!¡± Isa watched Vena¡¯s actions with longing in her heart. She too hoped that one day she could be a true assistant to her mentor, just like Sister Vena. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104 What is most lacking in this world? Chapter 104: Chapter 104 What is most lacking in this world? Two days ago, after receiving orders from Lide, Harrison had sent out all the Magic Language Bats to Dawn City and also organized the Security Team and the logistics team to transport supplies. After expansion, the Security team now had 150 members, and the logistics team had reached 100 members. One could say that the humans in these two departments were the Bloodline¡¯s most loyal supporters, but after the land distribution, the humans clamoring for the Bloodline were almost entirely from Dawn City. Except for very few, no one else harbored malice toward the Bloodline that distributed the land to them. The nobles outside were not as kind to them, why should they harbor any hostility? Moreover, the bodies of the Wild Wolf Gang still hung on the gallows, no one would be foolish enough to cross them. In the dead of night, the first batch of giant bats began descending from the sky. The Borderland Bloodline had also all returned, with hundreds of Mages manipulating Mage¡¯s Hand, transporting goods in an extremely efficient manner. In the bustling crowd, there was excitement and laughter. Unlike before, the entire Dawn City was now filled with a hopeful atmosphere. Hope and anticipation filled everyone¡¯s eyes, a stark contrast to the hopeless and vacant expressions of the civilians in Green City. ¡°Don¡¯t stack this batch of cotton outside, if it gets wet, Lord Recker will punish us.¡± ¡°Hurry up, put the farming tools aside, move the food to the warehouse, quick~¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way here, move the stuff over, make way, the bats are taking off!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amidst the noise, the surroundings of the square were bustling. The supplies this time were far more than the last, various farming tools, cotton, and other living supplies, and even the food that had not been transported back last time. Dawn City had become a hive of activity. Even after daybreak, there was still a large amount of supplies piled up in the square unprocessed, and many people who woke up afterward voluntarily joined the teams. By the time all the supplies were dealt with, it was already noon. All the residents of Dawn City were excited, as the Security Team had posted notices that those who were allocated farmland could get a set of farming tools for free. ¡­ When Lide returned to Dawn City from the Crimson Mage Tower, he discovered the streets were deserted, utterly different from the previous bustle of humans passing by from time to time. Only after seeing Harrison did he learn that these people had begun digging on their own lands after receiving the farming tools. Lide couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry. Humans¡¯ love for the land was almost incomparable to any other race combined. But this was also good, it made management easier. ¡°Clan Leader, now it takes at least two Sunshine Hours to reach the farming areas from Dawn City, too much time is wasted on the road every day¡­¡± Harrison¡¯s words brought Lide out of his reverie. He quickly grasped the meaning of these words. For the future development of Dawn City, he had reserved a huge piece of land near the southern district as a new city area. This was a good thing, but because of this, the residents¡¯ lands were even further from Dawn City. Traveling on wild-grassed lands, the round trip took at least four Sunshine Hours each day. In the short run it was manageable, but in the long run it undeniably led to severe waste, and if the time spent traveling could be used to cultivate the land instead, the efficiency would greatly improve. To prosper, build roads first, this phrase was an eternally unbroken truth. After a brief contemplation, Lide made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s use all available manpower to fix the roads first, it¡¯s already too late for this year¡¯s farming, and there¡¯s not much point in cultivating the land right now. First fix the roads, it will be much more convenient for us after the spring next year.¡± Harrison nodded; Bloodline naturally possessed the ability to fly, so they couldn¡¯t understand many human habits. Building roads, in the Bloodline¡¯s view, meant merely making the streets in the city wide and refined, anywhere else whether there were roads or not didn¡¯t matter much. Transporting goods with the Magic Language Bats, they didn¡¯t need to walk, so initially, no one realized the significant impact of not building roads. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take care of it right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll personally handle this matter. How are preparations going at the blacksmith and tailor shops?¡± Harrison would naturally not forget the tasks Lide had assigned to him. ¡°The number of tailors and blacksmiths has been tallied. Currently, Dawn City has a population of 3123, including 27 blacksmiths and 43 tailors. The blacksmith and tailor shops are being constructed, but as it stands, the blacksmith shop lacks iron ore and cannot operate, while the tailor shop can be put to use as soon as construction is completed.¡± Lide nodded. With Dawn City¡¯s current lack of population and resources, they could only implement a planned economy, organizing personnel to produce essential materials. Once the population increased and resources became abundant, they could open up the market, allowing everyone to trade freely¡­ officially entering the market economy phase. The market in a market economy would automatically regulate production demands, and whatever people needed would naturally prompt merchants to find ways to produce it. But for now, having a planned economy wasn¡¯t such a bad thing. Concentrating effort on major tasks was a characteristic of a planned economy and very fitting for Dawn City¡¯s current situation. The market economy required a certain foundation before it could begin, and only then would Dawn City truly be on the right track, with City Hall transitioning from a decision-maker to a leader. However, for now, it was clear that transitioning Dawn City to a market economy would take a long time, and it was not feasible in the short term. Even now, the planned economy was barely getting off the ground. ¡°Regardless of whether there is ore or not, the blacksmith shop must be established quickly. Have we found any humans who can prospect for veins?¡± Harrison shook his head peculiarly. ¡°Lord Lide, we currently have only one prospector apprentice¡­ and he¡¯s only 12 years old.¡± The population looted by Dawn City was mostly drifters from border villages and small towns, and the border, due to years of war, had seen all its high-level talents leave. Those living there were mostly civilians with nowhere else to go. Therefore, finding a prospector, a clearly high-end profession, among a group of civilians was evidently difficult. Lide held his head. ¡°Forget it, an apprentice will do, as long as he understands the basics. Bring two experienced blacksmiths along with him. We must find ore quickly. Now, Dawn City must be able to produce its iron goods. This is an essential lifeline we cannot ignore.¡± The lack of talent left him no choice but to select the best among the short. Those who didn¡¯t understand how to prospect for veins wouldn¡¯t even recognize ore if they saw it. Blacksmiths might not know how to prospect, but at least they could identify ore. The Far Mountain Range was rich in ore veins, but its remote and inaccessible terrain made it unattractive for mining. Lide had no doubts about the presence of iron ore in the Far Mountain Range; even if it was just an apprentice, given enough time, he was confident they would find it. ¡°How many people have been recruited for the new district¡¯s planning?¡± Harrison shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Lord Lide, there are too few humans who understand city construction. We have only found two human beings with experience in building small towns.¡± Lide was a bit frustrated and even entertained the idea of plundering the population from another city. Plundering border civilians ensured safety, but the quality of personnel was undoubtedly below par. If he could plunder humans from Green City, he might be able to find any type of talent he desired. Green City, gathering talents from the entire southern region, was incomparable to the impoverished borders. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just find what we can for now. The new district isn¡¯t urgent. What¡¯s most critical now is to get the roads fixed. Additionally, City Hall needs to establish a special department called the Construction Department, specifically responsible for all of Dawn City¡¯s construction projects. Any humans with relevant experience must be recruited into the Construction Department.¡± Lide shrugged, having to abandon the idea of simultaneously designing the new district. ¡°You reminded me about the Construction Department last time, but because we don¡¯t have enough hands, this department has yet to be established¡­¡± Harrison¡¯s expression showed helplessness. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to establish it; he simply couldn¡¯t find the people. Hearing this, Lide felt a headache coming on. Talent, oh talent, where can we find the talent? Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Building the City ing...... Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Building the City ing¡­¡­ To get rich, build roads first. In order to have a good harvest of grain next year, the road must be repaired today. Signboards filled with slogans were planted everywhere in Dawn City the day after Lide returned. Even at the plaza where announcements were posted, there were people specifically explaining what these slogans meant. Repairing the road, this was the first time Lide personally participated in a detailed task after such a long time, as he usually preferred to control the overall direction. And as soon as the announcement of road repairs came out, within a mere half a day, the Kachar City Lord realized the residents were too distant from their lands and decided to build a road, spreading the news throughout Dawn City instantly. The residents were thrilled, everyone was excited when they first received their lands, not finding it tiresome to travel 4 or 5 Sunshine Hours a day. But after once or twice, over time, many grew weary. Hearing this good news, they were all exceptionally excited. This meant that their lives would be more convenient in the future, and praises for Lide could be heard everywhere. Lide also had the Security Team and the logistics team propagate the benefits of road building. The residents, who had already felt the difficulty of travel, were deeply touched and didn¡¯t have the slightest thought of opposition. When Lide took action, he didn¡¯t dawdle; to accelerate the progress, he directly deployed all of the Bloodline to participate, even pulling those guarding the city walls. It must be said that concentrating efforts did indeed accomplish great things, with a full three thousand humans participating, aided by two hundred Bloodline. The Bloodline with casting ability were not only powerful in combat but also awe-inspiring in the production process. The Bloodline who learned the improved Mage¡¯s Hand were like humanoid bulldozers, the crowds only needed to excavate soil in the designated areas and pile it on the road, then the Bloodline would use Mage¡¯s Hand to flatten it, just like a road roller. The whole process was simple and brutal, without a hint of technical content. The plain behind the southern district stretched fifteen kilometers, but with the effort of thousands, a vast road of fifteen kilometers long that could accommodate eight carriages running side by side was built in just 7 days. Such speed was considered astonishing in Glory World. Interestingly, in this process, three thousand humans played merely an auxiliary role. Over a hundred Bloodline Mages and dozens of other professionals among the Bloodline amazingly took on the main roles. Lide witnessed the birth of this great road with his own eyes and felt heartfelt admiration for the terrifying production efficiency of magic in the production process. However, such an event as Mages participating in road building could only occur in Dawn City. It wouldn¡¯t be conceivable elsewhere. Use Mages to repair roads? Only Lide could think of such a thing. What status did Mages have? They were nobility, the absolute ruling class, their positions exalted. Working alongside a bunch of lowly commoners, and moreover, doing something like road construction, even the most imaginative couldn¡¯t believe such a thing could happen. Besides, who could utilize over a hundred Intermediate Mages with Levels between 6, 7, and 8 all at once for road construction? Even Spark, who had reached Level 19 and touched the Extraordinary Rank as a Great Mage, couldn¡¯t possibly muster so many Intermediate Mages under his command. Thus, what Lide did could only be described as luxurious. However, among the Bloodline, he was the sole ruler, and these proud Vampires, no matter what, had to obediently follow his orders. Rebellion? It was unthinkable, even the idea couldn¡¯t arise. No one could shake the Dignity that came from the soul, merged into the Bloodline. Lide was very satisfied with the efficiency of this task; it was also the first time he realized how powerful it was to exert all available power on one task. Although it was just a dirt road, if placed elsewhere, without two or three months, it wouldn¡¯t even be a thought. The first batch of land allocated was mostly in the central part of the plain behind the southern district, slightly closer to the south, making the distance about seven or eight kilometers. Humans in this world were very strong, walking seven or eight kilometers through grassland in two Sun-day was not an issue. Now after the road repair, the time was almost halved; those closer could arrive in less than a Sunshine Hour, and for those a bit farther, about a Sunshine Hour was enough. This greatly saved the time wasted on going back and forth. The benefits of infrastructure had been deeply felt by Lide back on Earth. After all, the title of infrastructure maniac had been carried by Huaxia for half a century, and the exaggerated contributions of infrastructure were indispensable to Huaxia¡¯s continued rapid economic development. In the process of this road construction, what excited him most were the Bloodline, or rather, the role of the Mages in this process. Mages with great strength were like humanoid machines when building roads, shattering boulders with magic, and forcibly building bridges over water flows. These construction issues, which would require serious consideration on Earth, were easily accomplished by the Bloodline Mages. This discovery opened up a world of possibilities for Lide. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were currently too few Bloodline members, he would have really liked to form a team of Spellcaster builders. Their production efficiency would be nothing short of dominating. However, there are matters of priority and urgency, and there is no need for too much infrastructure in a short period of time right now. After the road was completed, Lide tasked Audis and several second-generation Bloodline who had broken through to level 10 and become Advanced Mages, to continue leading Magic Language Bats and a hundred Bloodline to plunder human populations at the border. Humans are the foundation for the future of Dawn City. After the population is wealthy, the Bloodline can expand, various projects can proceed, and by then there would be no need to mobilize all the Bloodline for something like road construction as they were doing now. Upon receiving his orders, Audis left Dawn City with all the Magic Language Bats at dusk. By now it was already November 15th, and the temperature had significantly dropped. There was only half a month left until the arrival of Frost Month. After entering Frost Month, the bone-chilling cold and snow would cause many activities to come to a halt. He needed to accelerate the progress of various tasks while there was still time. First and foremost, the establishment of the blacksmith¡¯s and tailor¡¯s shops. Undoubtedly, these two tasks were very important¡ªthe blacksmith¡¯s shop was related to the sowing in the coming spring, and the tailor¡¯s shop to this year¡¯s Frost Month. However, for now, even though the blacksmith¡¯s shop had been built in these few days, it remained idle as the absence of ore left the blacksmiths helpless. The tailor¡¯s shop, on the other hand, had officially started operations. 43 tailors were busily making cotton clothes. These middle-aged women were very skilled, and while not the most efficient, they were still able to guarantee the production of several hundred cotton garments a day. It¡¯s worth mentioning that Lide did not continue the policy of giving away the newly made cotton clothes for free but instead sold them for a price slightly lower than the market value, 30 copper pucks per cotton garment. The price was not high, but many people still couldn¡¯t afford it¡­ Many lost their savings when they fled their homes. Naturally, Lide would not let such a situation occur. He had already planned to hire a large number of temporary workers to repair and refurbish Dawn City. Wages were paid every day. With the compensation, the residents could avoid being frozen in the winter. At the same time, it also renovated the somewhat worn Dawn City. It was two birds with one stone. During these few days of road construction, a new idea occurred to Lide. He opened a bakery near the City Hall. The bakery sold bread that was fragrant, sweet, and soft., far more delicious than the free white bread provided earlier. He also implemented policies to encourage people to set up shops. However, due to the scarcity of supplies, those skilled enough to open a business couldn¡¯t find the right goods to sell. So for the short term, Dawn City only had one bakery and one tailor shop in operation. Unexpectedly, both stores were extremely popular. There was no need to elaborate on the tailor shop; with Frost Month right around the corner, securing a cotton garment was undoubtedly essential. The bakery¡¯s arrival also gave people with extra money a place to spend. Honey bread smeared with honey, fluffy pork floss bread, and various other mouth-watering breads became a hot topic in Dawn City. At this moment, Dawn City finally had a different vibe. Compared to a month ago, it now felt more like a real city. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Small Actions with Profound Impact Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Small Actions with Profound Impact Lide watched the changes in Dawn City with his eyes and felt joy in his heart. Now, even a minor change signified progress under the circumstances of scarce resources. He believed the day when Dawn City would flourish was not far away. However, the current scarcity of materials was an unavoidable concern for him. To solve this problem might only be possible until next year, when the land could be cultivated again. ¡°Clan Leader, Lord Emi requests an audience~¡± Inside the City Hall office, Lide browsed through a book about the history of the Nolan Empire. He had grown fond of the office Harrison had prepared for him, so he had been working there lately. ¡°Let him come in.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Bloodline guard bowed his chest and left. Soon after, Emi¡¯s tall figure entered the spacious office. After becoming Bloodline, Emi, who was already handsome, became even more striking. The vicissitudes of time lent an extraordinary charm to his demeanor. ¡°Ancestor Crown, I¡¯ve reconstructed the Mage Tower¡¯s blueprint. The original owner of this blueprint was once an Extraordinary Mage. I saw it once a long time ago in the Knight Temple, and for the future, I memorized the design structure in detail¡­¡± Emi, now with a youthful face in his forties, wore a broad smile. Since Lide had decided to entrust him with the construction of the Mage Tower, he had dived into the library managed by Harrison, starting to conceive the structure of the Mage Tower. It must be said that this fellow, once a Priest of the Knight Temple, indeed had a rich foundation, as he took out a complete Mage Tower design in just over ten days. Mage Tower blueprints have always been a closely guarded secret among Mages. The Mage Tower represents a Mage¡¯s deepest secrets and is their stronghold. Most of the time, blueprints are destroyed after the Mage Tower is built. Experiences like Emi¡¯s, having seen the blueprints of an Extraordinary Mage Tower, were indeed rare. Lide had originally planned to use the blueprints of the Crimson Mage Tower with some modifications, but hearing that Emi had something better, he left it to him. ¡°An Extraordinary Mage¡¯s Mage Tower? Can we afford to build it now?¡± Lide frowned, knowing that anything associated with the word ¡°Extraordinary¡± would definitely not come cheap. Building an ordinary Mage Tower required a terrifying amount of resources, and Dawn City did not yet have the capacity to support the construction of an Extraordinary Mage Tower. The Bloodline¡¯s two hundred years of foundation were not enough. If not for Spark, the Great Mage, who had exerted a great effort during its construction, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to build the Crimson Mage Tower. Building a Great Mage¡¯s Mage Tower might barely be feasible with Bloodline¡¯s foundation, but an Extraordinary one was far beyond reach. Emi chuckled lightly. ¡°Ancestor Crown, there¡¯s no need to build it all at once. This Mage Tower can be upgraded step by step from an ordinary Mage Tower to an Extraordinary Mage Tower. We can start by building a twenty-blade high ordinary Mage Tower and expand later¡­¡± Lide felt relieved, fearing that Emi¡¯s mentality might have been unbalanced after becoming a level 15 Shadow High Priest¡ªsuch a mindset was not permissible in the Bloodline¡¯s current state. ¡°What support do you need from me?¡± ¡°I need construction materials, alchemy materials for the outer layer of the Mage Tower, Magic Crystal Stones¡­¡± ¡°Stop, first make a detailed list, and Dawn City¡¯s stock will be prioritized for your selection.¡± Lide felt somewhat overwhelmed as he interrupted Emi¡¯s incessant chatter. ¡°Yes, Ancestor Crown.¡± It must be said that Emi was very quick. In less than half a Sunshine Hour, he had organized a detailed list. However, he felt somewhat conflicted, as many of the materials had to be purchased from Green City. ¡°First organize a workforce to prepare the stones needed for the Mage Tower, and purchase the other materials from Green City.¡± Fortunately, establishing a Mage Tower was destined to be a massive project, not something to be completed in a few days, giving him enough time to purchase the materials. The Mage Tower was destined to occupy an important position in Dawn City. It was not being built simply for the sake of construction, nor solely for the promise he had made to humanity. In Lide¡¯s plan, this Mage Tower would be the main source of Mages for Dawn City in the future. This is a world of magic, where magic holds the foremost priority among all powers. Even the Bloodline, an Upper Race, needs time and space to grow, and the role of the Mage Tower in Dawn City is to shorten that growth period for the Bloodline. Previously, members of the Bloodline were left to grow on their own, and the Blood Clan Ancestor rarely enforced strict management over them. As a result, the Bloodline had to learn on their own initiative, squandering their long lifespans, which for humans, would have led to extinction long ago. ¡°Yes, Ancestor Crown, I look forward to your news.¡± Watching Emi leave, Lide rubbed his forehead, managing a city was not as easy as it seemed. The Mage Tower materials that Emi needed were one thing, but at the moment another issue was troubling him. Free food. Offering free food was very effective in stabilizing the populace in the beginning, but as land was distributed, the appeal of free food began to wane. He was considering whether to abolish the free food policy, and Emi¡¯s arrival provided him with fresh ideas, perhaps combining the two. Half a day later, two notices were posted on the bulletin board in the square. The information on the notices instantly sparked heated debate among the residents of Dawn City. The first was the cancellation of the free food distribution. From today, grain would be sold by City Hall; everyone could purchase food in the stores set up by City Hall, and no one else was allowed to operate a store dealing in grain except City Hall. Wheat was priced at three copper pucks per jin. Undoubtedly, free food was the guarantee for everyone to live in peace, but now that food distribution was being canceled, it was bound to spark public debate. However, the announced grain price was relatively low, which offered some consolation, but the second notice truly captured their interest. The Mage Tower of Dawn City was officially commissioned and construction began in earnest, with the Building Department seeking a large number of skilled builders, offering a daily salary of ten copper pucks. A Mage Tower was actually being built! And there would be temporary work available for them. So even after the cancellation of the free food distribution, there would be no risk of starving without income. These two decisions were naturally made by Lide. Free food was akin to a public pot, which indeed could stabilize the residents who had recently arrived from the chaotic world outside Dawn City and were in a state of panic. But now that Dawn City was on the right track, the public pot naturally had to go. Of course, his purpose wasn¡¯t simply to abolish free food; the more important idea was to enhance the initiative of ordinary residents. Free food, though good, inevitably made many people lazy. Without free food, those who wished to slack off were forced to go out and work to earn money, and the construction of the Mage Tower provided such a job opportunity, immediately putting a large surplus of labor to use. Moreover, this policy had another benefit¡ªit promoted trade within Dawn City. As time passed, residents might accumulate more savings, and with sufficient savings, they naturally sought to improve their quality of life. Spending money. At that time, as long as some clever individuals established a few stores to meet these demands, they would make a fortune, which, in turn, would prompt even more people to follow suit. The most basic commercial activities would slowly take shape in Dawn City. Commerce is one of the most direct activities to promote social development; everyone aspires for and pursues a higher quality of life, and demand will always give rise to corresponding industry chains. However, for now, reaching his vision would take a long time, as the sheer lack of resources could cause his plans to fall through. What he was doing now was more about planning for the future; the immediate impact was minuscule, but these seemingly insignificant actions would shape the future of Dawn City. Of course, this was also because Dawn City¡¯s foundations were so poor that anything sketched on a blank slate was glaringly obvious, unlike a paper already full of dye, which would require much effort to leave a mark. Lide, holding the paintbrush, was undoubtedly the master of the city¡¯s fate. What this city would become in the future was perhaps only known to him. It seemed, the completion of this city was something to look forward to. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The Expansion of the Crimson Mage Tower Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The Expansion of the Crimson Mage Tower Recker had clearly felt an increase in enthusiasm among the residents of Eric Town these past few days, with many friends asking him if there were any job recommendations. Without a doubt, all of this was a direct result of the cancellation of free food distribution three days ago. At the time, the news had given him quite a fright. If food was no longer free, how many of these refugees could survive the winter? But relief washed over him as Dawn City¡¯s Mage Tower construction began. Perhaps the great Kachar City Lord had already considered this issue, which is why the Mage Tower was hiring a massive number of temporary workers. This job paid 10 copper pucks a day, and included meals for long-term commitments. This calmed the residents, who had started to grumble, as everyone knew that free food couldn¡¯t last forever, and having a job now was more than enough. Except for a few lazy ones, most had joined the construction of the Mage Tower. Given that Frost Month was around the corner and there was little point in tilling their lands, which would be frozen solid by the harsh winter, the residents easily gravitated toward Lide¡¯s policy and the construction of the Mage Tower. Nobody was foolish; they knew that once the Mage Tower was finished, their children could have the chance to become esteemed Mages. Therefore, no one harbored any aversion to the Mage Tower. Instead, they all praised Lide. His promise to construct the Mage Tower had been fulfilled once again. The City Lord, who had never broken his word, had become a luminary figure in the hearts of the people of Dawn City. It was a mix of respect, fear, and admiration. ¡­ After temporarily wrapping up the affairs in Dawn City, Lide used the cover of night to return to Green City. In truth, Dawn City had a plethora of tasks that were never-ending as long as one wished to work. It was hard for outsiders to imagine how many political matters needed to be addressed even in a city as new and sparsely populated as Dawn City. New district planning and the establishment of a Mage Tower were crucial for the future, but accomplishing these plans required plenty of preliminary work, giving him a chance to revisit Green City. The Crimson Mage Tower urgently needed him to make decisions as well. Matters at the Magic Factory couldn¡¯t be delayed any longer. Dawn City and the Crimson Mage Tower were both crucial and could not be abandoned. Should one aim for success in both civil and military pursuits, one must take on the responsibility, and indeed Lide was quite at peace with it. Dawn City was still manageable, as the second generation of the Bloodline could handle most affairs, but at the Crimson Mage Tower, aside from Vina who could share his burden, the others could only stand by and watch. The apprentices lacked either the capability or the prestige, leaving Lide as the sole true decision-maker. Like the current matter of the Magic Scroll production factory¡ªwithout him there to make a decision, no one dared to give orders. Lide arrived back at the Crimson Mage Tower on November 16th. The apprentice recruitment plan for the Crimson Mage Tower had been successfully completed three days after his departure, with the recruitment of the 100 apprentice quota. With the original 22, the Crimson Mage Tower now had a total of 123 people, with the extra one being Isa, the girl with the Golden Bloodline. The first thing he did upon his return was to gather everyone together. The first floor of the Mage Tower was packed with a dense crowd of people, and at the forefront of the apprentices stood 17 Mages in official robes, brimming with energy. Not only was Dawn City developing, but the Crimson Mage Tower was not falling behind. The Magic Blood he had left to Vina had already been distributed to the new apprentices. Apart from Vina and Carlo, the remaining 15 had broken through to become Mages after ingesting the Magic Blood a few days ago. His only regret was that, perhaps due to his own Level breakthrough, he had only gained an additional 750 Experience points on his attribute panel, still short of the Experience needed to level up. Each new Mage apprentice had contributed only 50 Experience points to him, which was a quarter of the 200 points Vina and Carlo had provided. But no matter what, the strengthening of the Crimson Mage Tower was a joyous occasion to celebrate. Although the Crimson Mage Tower¡¯s potential paled in comparison to Dawn City, for the Crimson Mage Tower, which was situated at the heart of human civilization, every increase in strength was of great help to Dawn City. Now, the Crimson Mage Tower could barely be considered as having a formidable force. 17 official mages, plus 105 mage apprentices, and one Isa with limitless potential. This power structure was undoubtedly healthy, and he also held the Magic Blood, which could turn mage apprentices into official mages. As long as he trained this batch of mage apprentices, he could obtain hundreds of official mages at any moment. Even though the mages trained in this way wouldn¡¯t have high levels, they were still official mages, capable spellcasters capable of wielding spells nonetheless. ¡°I am the owner of the Crimson Mage Tower, Lide Kachar, and also your mentor.¡± Lide looked at a group of young faces and began his usual inspirational talk. ¡°No matter your previous background or where you came from, you are now all part of the Crimson Mage Tower. You should feel lucky because you have joined one of the greatest mage towers in Green City.¡± His resonant tone filled everyone with longing and their emotions surged. ¡°Here, under my guidance, you will become the esteemed mage lords that tower above others, you will become personages of noble status in everyone¡¯s eyes¡­¡± ¡°The future belongs to you, my children!¡± ¡°Here, you will get everything you desire, the status that civilians look up to, the gazes of admiration from girls, the identity treated as equal by the nobles, and the power to control the destiny of others!¡± Many apprentices clenched their fists tightly at that moment, as Lide¡¯s words undeniably struck deep in their hearts; no one didn¡¯t wish to become someone superior. ¡°You are undoubtedly the luckiest group, why do I say that? Because the magic scroll factory of the Crimson Mage Tower is about to officially start operations, and each one of you will participate in the production of magic scrolls.¡± This statement caused a stir among the assembled mages; they could take part in the production of magic scrolls? Many hearts raced with excitement, for magic scrolls were secrets closely guarded by any mage tower, and now Lord Lide was saying they could take part in this!! Truly the favor of the Goddess of Luck! The stirring rhetoric elevated the atmosphere within the room step by step. Already impressionable young people, after being filled with motivational talks, eagerly ached to start learning magic. ¡°Long live Lord Lide!!¡± ¡°Praise the Magic Goddess, praise the Goddess of Luck, praise the Crimson Mage Tower!¡± ¡°I will surely strive to become a great mage like Lord Lide¡­¡± Lide watched the animated discussion among the apprentices, his face always maintaining a smile. He was now adept at managing such scenes. After another round of speech, Lide concluded what was for him a somewhat tedious meeting, but for the apprentices, it was an incredibly uplifting one. Once the crowd had dispersed, he immediately spotted Isa holding onto Veena, looking up at him with adoration, her crimson eyes twinkling like stars. Flashing a broad smile at the two girls, he stepped forward and tousled Isa¡¯s little head. ¡°Isa, your teacher is back.¡±